《After Transmigrating as a Demon, I've Been Adopted by Angels!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Reincarnated as a Demon, But Born in the City of Angels!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Paradise Ind, the residence of the legendary God. However, there was no God here, only beautiful and holy angels. Dong, dong, dong! The angels divine bell rang, signaling that it was time for another angel to be born. Every angel put down their work and walked towards the center of Paradise Ind. The reincarnation pool was where the angels were born. All the angels were born there from pure light elements. What kind of little angel will this little cutie be? A beautiful female angel clutched her heart with both hands and looked excited. The pure angels were crowded at the side of the reincarnation pool and werepletely focused on the reincarnation pools reaction. The universesw dictated that the reproductive ability of stronger life forms would be much more inferior. As a powerful divine creation, the conditions for angels to be born were naturally very harsh. Usually, a new angel would only be born after hundreds or thousands of years. That was especially so in recent times. Few angels had fallen in the era of peace, so naturally there were much lesser angels being born. That was why angels paid special attention to the birth of new life. Even Gabriel and Michael, both seraphim angelmanders, were watching from afar with a concerned expression. The sentimental female angels faces were filled with anticipation and worry. Buzz, buzz... Just as everyone was waiting expectantly for the birth of new life, pure light and holy aura began to gather in the pool. Suddenly, a delicate little angel was born! This little angel was holding a pocket-sized bronze longsword in her hand. The sword was covered in scars, and some of them looked very serious, leaving the sword nearly at breaking point. The surrounding angels discussed animatedly among each other after seeing the new angel in front of them. Oh Heavens, this is the reincarnation of the war angel saint! Almighty God, thank you for your kindness and for bringing back the warriors who had been lost. Look, this war angel saint still has the evil aura of the devil! The war angel saint was the honorific title of an angel who had died in the great war between gods and demons 50,000 years ago. Its significancey in the fact that every angel who had died for God was referred to as a saint. The angels were excited. Even Gabriel and the others watched happily from the distance. Upon sensing everyones gaze, the war angel saint blinked his eyes and pointed at the reincarnation pool. He said in a tender voice, Theres... Another one... The other angels were shocked to hear that. It seemed that the reincarnated war angel saint was quite strong when he was alive, as it was surprising that he could speak as soon as he was reincarnated. Theres still life in this reincarnation pool! Our merciful God actually gave us another little life. Could it be another war angel saint? The angels were even more excited. At that moment, inside the angel reincarnation pool, a strange angel who had just been born heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like it was sessfully hidden. Davis was a visitor from Earth who had just transmigrated into a little angel. However, before he could rejoice, he realized that something was wrong with the body he had manifested in. The blood in his body emitted an evil aura and immediately made him feel uneasy. It turned out that he was a mixed-blood angel. Half of the devils bloodline existed in his body! If the angels outside knew about this, then would he not... Even more miserable was the fact that he had just been born, and he did not even have the slightest power to hide his aura. Fortunately, the war angel saint that had appeared earlier bought him time to conceal his aura. The demonic aura that Davis emitted was assumed to be the remains of the war angel saint that had died in battle in his previous life. Taking advantage of the time he had bought, Davis finally had the strength to hide his aura. It prevented him from exposing himself immediately. Soon, Daviss body finally appeared. Oh... My God. The pure andpassionate angels cried out again. Some of the female angels could not help but cry. Because the little angel Davis was very...strange! Only half of his body had wings. Because Daviss bloodline was special and half of his body contained the devils bloodline, his wings were white on one side and ck on the other. He had no choice but to put away the ck wing as he was afraid of revealing it. However, he did not expect the angels to consider him as having a congenital disability. This is a disabled angel! So pitiful... I feel like hugging him and warming him up. Daviss disability immediately aroused the sympathy of many angels. Angels themselves werepassionate. Therefore, Davis received the sympathy of almost all the angels. Because of his disability, the emotional female angels all felt pity for him. Davis was quickly embraced by the angels who were overflowing with sympathy. Even the fallen angel, who was born first, looked at him with a confused expression. At that moment, Gabriel, Michael, and the other angels, who were watching from afar, flew over and prepared to bless the two new lives in Paradise Ind. Daviss heart was sent into panic barely seconds after feeling relieved. He was just been born, so he could hardly cover up his demonic aura. He had no problem doing so in front of these ordinary angel, but how could he possible hide it against a seraph, the highest-level angel? Their vocation was to destroy all evil! What to do? What to do? What to do? At that moment, Daviss heart began to despair. He did not expect that he would be born... Just as Davis was about to die, he heard a ding sound. [Ding! Congrattions, Host! The check-in system has been activated. The current system has finished loading.] [Notification: Host is in the reincarnation pool. Would you like to check in?] Davis immediately replied, Check in! Perhaps the system would give him some reward to help him ovee the current predicament. [Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully checked in. You have received a reward!] [Notification: You have received divine power for 1,000 years!] [Notification: You have received an S-rank divine spell, Divine Protection!] [Description: Divine Protection. Releases pure light and forms a membrane of light that cleanses the user of all filth. It is free from evil curses and can increase the usersbat skill strength, constitution, and speed. It can be used on oneself or others.] It can be used on oneself? Davis immediately casted the Divine Protection! Buzz... Davis felt a warm current surge instantly in his body. He felt like he had just gotten a Thai massage and was bathed in sun. The feeling was indescribablyfortable. A thin membrane formed by light protected his body,pletely covering the demonic aura on his body. Even the seraph-level Gabriel could not see his true self. Just as Davis was rejoicing, the system rang again. [Notification: Because the host has a half-demon bloodline, the system will receive two rewards for each check-in, providing two different bloodline skill rewards...] It seemed like the other half of Daviss demon bloodline was not just a problem. [Notification: the host has received an S-rank curse skill, Vicious Curse.] [Description: Vicious Curse is a special, high-rank demon spell. It is extremely brutal, allowing the host to curse a soul and create a polluted soul, turning the subject into the hosts ve.] Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Second Check-In

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Due to the arrival of the seraphim, the angels surrounding the reincarnation pool knowingly opened up a path. Soon, Gabriel and Michael arrived at the side of the reincarnation pool. The angels beside them also bowed their heads respectfully. Only Davis and the newborn angel were still in the reincarnation pool, pping their wings slowly. Since Davis only had one wing, he flew shakily as if he was about to fall at any moment. Seeing that Davis was about to fall, the little angel next to him stretched out her hand to support Davis. He looked at the little angel who was supporting him. She had delicate features, a head of deep-blue hair, and a serious look on her face. Her expression was fully serious and it was simply too adorable. If the little angel had not covered for him, the demonic aura on his body would have been exposed immediately. Davis looked at the little angel who pretended to be serious but had a cute face. Deep down, he was was secretly grateful to her. Thank you, Little Sister... Thank you for helping...to cover for me... At that point, the serious-looking little angel raised her her hand and poked Davis in the face. Little Brother... Little Brother... Davis was a little speechless when he looked at the cute little angels serious expression. It was a little ufortable to be addressed as Little Brother by such a tender angel. He raised his hand and pinched the little angels face. When the angels saw this scene, they cried out in surprise. Did you see that? The little angels aremunicating with each other! Yeah, these children already know how tomunicate! Because of angel babies rarity, Daviss antics with the other angel were both cute and strange. The seraphim also walked over and looked at the two of them tenderly. Next is to perform a blessing for the newly born angels. Such an event has not appeared for many years. Gabriel looked at those little angels and sighed, for they were the only two angels born during the past ten millennia. Michael also nodded and looked at the two little angels. After a few moments, the seraphim raised their hands at the same time and began to bless. The hands of the seraphim began to condense dense holy and light elements, aiming at the two little guys who were just born. ... Divine Protection... Upon hearing the divine spells cast by both seraphim, the angels beside them cried out in surprise. The... Divine Protection? Yeah, its probably because they havent cast the blessing of rebirth for ten thousand years, so Gabriel and the others cast such a high-level blessing spell! Is it the same Divine Protection that has enhanced blessings and remain immune to all evil? Davis was shocked upon hearing Gabriels divine spell. It turned out that the high-level divine spell rewarded by the system was very good too. He felt even more satisfied after hearing the discussions of the angels beside him. At the same time, he guessed that the same-level magic which he obtained through his other bloodline was simrly powerful as well. After receiving the blessing, Davis felt a wave offort. At the same time, he heard the systems voice. [Ding, the host has received high-level Divine Protection. The hosts Divine Protection has been upgraded!] [Ding, the hosts Divine Protection has been upgraded to level four!] Davis felt a wave of excitement when he heard that voice. After that, Davis felt that casting the Divine Protection was no longer as difficult as before. After receiving the blessing, Gabriel, Michael, and the others kept staring at Davis. Davis felt their gazes and felt a wave of nervousness. He thought that he had been discovered during the process of receiving the blessing. Just as his heart was beating faster and faster, Gabriel finally spoke. This child is missing a wing. This is a sign of ack of divine power. There is no hope for positions as a priest or in battle. What arrangements should we make for him? Should we not let him work? After hearing Gabriels words, Michael said, This child is already very pitiful. If he doesnt have his own job... Although Michael spoke, he still did not give a solution because it was really difficult to make arrangements for a one-winged angel. Just as everyone was silent, a female angels voice came from behind them. O great seraph, I can take care of this child. Let me take care of this poor single-winged angel. I guarantee that he wont suffer any wrong. Gabriel and the others turned their heads to look, and everyone immediately made way. They saw a female angel with long golden hair walk in. Angelina, are you willing to take care of this child? Angelina was the librarian of Paradise Inds library. Since there many people went there, she was usually only seen inside the library. However, she went there because no one went to borrow books on the day of the little angels birth. Yes, great seraph. Im willing to raise this child. In the future, he can also be a librarian, just like me... When Michael heard this, he nodded in agreement. Thats true. Angelina is looking after therge library all by herself. She could find another person to guard it together with her... Angelina nodded happily and was prepared to carry Davis down and bring him back to the library. No one would have predicted that someone would willingly offer to take Davis in. Of all people, she was the quiet and unassuming librarian. He immediately pped with one wings and crashed into Angelinas arms. Seeing Davis bing so close to Angelina, Gabriel rxed and was finally at ease after putting in a lot of thought earlier. ... Soon, Angelina brought Davis to a house that wasparable to a pce. That was Paradise Inds library. [Ding, a change has been detected in the hosts permanent residence. Do you want to change your check-in location to the Library?] Change! Davis was so excited that he became insomniac and did not fall asleep that night. When the clock struck midnight, Davis immediately muttered to himself. Check in! That was the first day he checked-in the library! [Congrattions to the host for sessfully checking-in. You have obtained a reward!] [Notification: the host has obtained divine power for 2000 years.] [Notification: the host has obtained an S-rank divine spell, Holy zing Sword!] [Description: Holy zing Sword, abat-type divine spell. During battle, it condenses light and fire elements to form an energy sword. It is supported by the elements of light and fire, causing double damage. It has a powerful restraining effect against demons and the undead elements.] Davis had just finished digesting that information when he heard the systems announcement once again. [Notification: the host has obtained 2000 years of demonic power.] [Notification: the host has obtained an S-rank spell, Bloodthirsty Lava de!] [Description: Bloodthirsty Lava de, a battle-type demonic spell. During battle, it condenses darkness andva to form an energy de. It is supported by darkness andva, and has a corrosive effect. It has a powerful restraining effect on light.] Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Activating Potential

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis looked at the systems introduction of those two new skills. One of these two skills was a de while the other was a sword. One was holy, and the other was evil. One had absolute suppression against evil, and the other had great suppression against light. If he had a knife in one hand and a sword in the other, who would be the one to suppress who? With those curious thoughts in mind, Davis finally fell asleep. ... Davis, you have to listen carefully to what your Im telling you. These things are very useful. Early the next morning, Angelina woke Davis up, saying that she was going to teach him some necessary knowledge and experience. Davis looked at Angelina, who was talking nonstop, and saw that her mouth was constantly emitting golden light spots. These light spots came out of Angelinas soul and directly went to Daviss soul. Through this kind of soul transfer, Angelina would be able to transfer her experience and knowledge to Daviss mind faster and more conveniently. It was much harder to forget something when that method was used. Angelina opened up her soul and continuously transferred her knowledge and experience, which was equivalent to her soul letting its guard down against Davis. Davis had half of the demon bloodline in his body, which made him even more cunning. Moreover, in this Paradise Ind where only angels lived, the demon bloodline was like a ticking time bomb that would explode at any time. When Davis found out that he could see all the secrets in Angelinas heart, he immediately sank his mind into it without hesitation. He was in a world that had magical powers, and the Fourth Great War among demons and gods had just concluded. Angels were divided into ten levels, namely little angels, ordinary angels, archangels, principality angels, virtue angels, power angels, dominion angels, throne angels, cherubim, and seraphim. Each level had another ten ranks within. Gabriel, Michael, and the others who gave him their blessings were the highest-level seraphim, the highestbat power on the ind. There were even retired old angels hidden on the ind... Upon reaching that nugget of information, Davis put away his original intention to escape, as?Angelina and the other kind angels would definitely go crazy looking for him. It would also attract the attention of the seraphim, which was in conflict with his decision to keep a low profile. He had decided to stay on Paradise Ind and wait until he had enough strength to think about how to get out. When he flipped through Angelinas memories, he also discovered some very interesting secrets. It turned out that Angelina was an angel that Gabriel had picked up from the outside. Davis was very confused when it came to that. Were there wild angels? It did not take him long to chuck that thought to the back of his mind. Angelina might be a wild angel, but she did not have that a strange demonic bloodline like his. He, who was half-angel and half-demon, was neither allowed to be an angel or a demon. People on both sides would see him as a different kind. Those who were not of the same kind would certainly be discriminated against! All he could do was hide on Paradise Ind and pretend to be a disabled one-winged angel. After understanding some of the situations here, he chose to hide there. The angels on that ind were very friendly to the new little angels and would frequently send over some gifts to thetter. Spirit fruits, holy water, seraphim feathers, holy light olives, and other nutrients were very good for the light attribute. Relying on those light attribute nutrients and the godly power of the check-in rewards, he quickly advanced to level six of an ordinary angel. Because of the increase in his state, Daviss body size had also increased slightly. He changed from his initial baby-like size to the size of a three- or four-year-old human. Aside from the ordinary angels, the war angel saint who was born alongside him came to visit him frequently too. The war angel saint also remembered her previous name: Fiona. Fionas body size grew even faster than his. She already looked like a five- or six-year-old human child. The sword in her hand also grew bigger as her body size grew, and the scars on the sword decreased considerably too. Although she was still very delicate, her looks would certainly make her into a country-toppling beauty when she grew up. Although angels matured very quickly, they often needed to y. As Fionas peer, Davis would frequently be dragged out to y. Her favorite thing to do was to look at the single-wing behind Davis, and then say to him with a serious face, Dont worry, Little Brother. Ill definitely protect you. The sh of serious in her eyes, coupled with her young and tender voice, made her look incredibly adorable. However, Davis felt uneasy, because Fiona was a war angel saint, which waspletely opposite to that of the demonic bloodline within his body. In addition, Fiona was a genius on the ind, and there were many angels watching over her at the same time. They kept watch even when she was ying with him. It was theplete opposite of Davids intention toy low. On that asion, he came to the same solution as before, which was to pat the her head and say, Be good, Little Sister. You can y by yourself! His words made Fionas mouth pout every single time. However, Fiona had already made up her mind on that asion. She would stick by Daviss side. Davis felt a headacheing on when she looked at Fionas determination to stay by his side. Amidst his troubles over that matter, he suddenly heard a system notification. [Notification: the Bloodthirsty Lava de has been stimted by the war angel saints aura and has been strengthened to level two.] [Notification: the demon bloodline in the hosts body has been stimted by the war angel saint. Its potential has been been activated and strengthened.] [Notification: increased interaction with the war angel saint can stimte the potential of the demon bloodline in the hosts body.] Davis was stunned when he saw the system notification. Was it asking him to turn Fiona into a human upgrading device? Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Special Items

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump! Davis could clearly feel his heart beating more vigorously, and the strength of the demon bloodline in his body had also increased by quite a bit. Strands of power filled with malice began to increase in strength. He could feel that his demons strength had already reached the level nine strength of an ordinary angel. However, his angel bloodline was still stuck at level six of an ordinary angel. It was all because the demon bloodline in his body was stimted by the angel bloodline in Fionas body. Fiona saw that Davis was not moving, so she hugged him. Haha, lets see how far youll run today. Davis was speechless when he saw her surprised look. He already knew the benefits ofing into contact with her. I wont run anymore. This time, I wont run anymore. Ill never run again... Fiona, who was in close contact with Davis, felt it as well. The aura on her body had also increased a lot when she came into contact with him. It was then that he began to understand a bit more. The demon bloodline in his body and the war angel saint in Fionas body were each others natural predators. Their auras spurred each other on, causing each other to feel nervous. It was that long-term tension which promoted the advancement of both parties. As ipatible as fire and water was, they were still very much indispensable. Once one party was missing, the evolution of the other party would stagnate or even degenerate. Fiona gradually felt that her strength was increasing and she touched her red face. Ah, I feel so strange... However, because she had never felt it before and there was nothing ufortable about it, Fiona quickly put this matter aside. In her eyes, ying with her little brother was the most important thing now. Because he had been in contact with Fiona for a long time, Davis soon heard another notification from the system. [Notification: the Bloodthirsty Lava de has been stimted by the aura of the war angel saint and has been strengthened to level three. He felt that his spell had be more powerful, the de had be sharper, and the corrosive effect had be more difficult to deal with. Davis, Fiona, hurry up and eat. You wont grow if you dont eat. The gentle female angel Angelina called out from the side. It had been tens of thousands of years since there had been a newly-born angel in a ce like Paradise Ind. As a result, everyone treated the newly born angels very well and gave them the best nutrition and food. That was especially true for Fiona, who was considered a genius. Fiona received three lightfruits. The lightfruit was a Paradise Inds holy tree. The holy light trees fruit were only produced ten times in a hundred years. It was very precious. In the human world, ten such fruits could elevate an angel-like bishop to a pope. A shadow would be cast over Paradise Ind whenever there was a change in the pope. Without the lightfruit, the pope would not have enough affinity with the light elements to use the popes oracle scepter. Davis only had one such fruit. This is unfair! Seeing the difference in the number of fruits between Davis and herself, Fiona immediately cried out in dissatisfaction. Why does my younger brother only have one, but I have three? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her younger brother was wronged. Tears began to flow in Fionas eyes. Its not unfair. Youre a war angel saint. Your physique is better, so you can digest so many fruits. Meanwhile, I only have a single wing. I cant digest it no matter how much I eat. In the end, it all bes energy. Isnt that a waste? Davis did not feel wronged. Paradise Ind was like that and there was nothing unfair about it. The distribution of resources was like so in order to reduce waste. The angels of Paradise Ind were people who were overflowing with love. It was impossible for them to be biased. Moreover, there had not been a newly-born angel for nearly ten thousand years, and they would not be biased for the sake of resources. However, this exnation did not work with Fiona. How about this? Ill give you one, and us brother and sister will each have one. In that case, itll be fair. After saying that, the little girl took out a fruit and handed it to Davis. She was particrly stubborn about fairness, especially when it was with Davis. Davis rolled his eyes. Who are you calling brother and sister, you little brat? Our auras were at odds with each other and even incited each other to level up. They were natural opponents. However, Davis felt a wave of gratitude in his heart when he saw Fionas serious gaze. Youre a mercenary. Itll be a waste if I use it! Davis still refused. Although he was not the disabled person everyone thought he was, one was enough. Taking it would definitely affect Fionas growth and even her future achievements. However, Fiona still held the fruit with a face of resistance. If you dont agree, Ill throw this fruit away. Her small face was very determined as she held the fruit up. Okay, okay, Ill eat it, Ill eat it. He knew Fionas attitude. If he did not ept it, she would definitely throw it away and not eat it. In the future, Fiona would always split her food in half and share it with Davis. In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. Daviss body size had already reached the standard of a 15-year-old human teen. The maturity of an angel was so swift and fierce. Unlike the other angels, Daviss face was even more sinister as a result of demon bloodline in his body. Fionas change was also very great. She had intense oppressive force and was as sharp as the sword in her hand. In the past year, Davis increased his strength by relying on the divine power and magic that he had obtained from checking-in and the additional supplies that Fiona gave him. Half a month ago, he had already reached the level of an archangel. Since then, he was at level one of an archangel. It took less than a year for him to reach the archangel stage, which was a very rare sight in Paradise Ind. Angels paid attention to talent as well. The most talented could cultivate was to the level of a seraph, a level that could bepared to a god. The lowest could only remain as ordinary angels. For example, Angelina had lived for thousands of years, but she was only at ordinary angel level six. It was not that she did not work hard in cultivation, or that she did not have enough supplies; rather, her talent had restricted her advancement. At the same time, Davis Holy zing Sword and Bloodthirsty Lava de had both reached level nine. Their power was simrly iparable. [Congrattions, Host! You have continuously checked-in for 300 days on Paradise Ind.] [Congrattions, Host! You have obtained a special item] Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Prehistoric te!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Congrattions, Host! You have obtained the prehistoric relic, Book te!] On a normal morning, Davis checked-in as usual and suddenly heard a system notification that was different from the previously. [Remarks: Book te is an item that records Gods gift in the ancient War of Gods. It contains the power of God. Currently, the te you have obtained is an iplete version.] Davis was secretly shocked when he saw that this item was rted to the ancient gods. The origin of this item was a little shocking. Not only was the concept of Gods gift attractive to him, he was also very curious about the War of Gods. Under Angelinas influence, he had enjoyed reading books in the library. However, neither the library nor Angelinas memories had records of the War of Gods. Was that a lost history? Or was it a history hidden by the gods? The origin of that book seemed very ancient... This question did not bother Davis for long, because in his eyes, he was just a small fry. It was not his business to worry about the gods as it sounded very dangerous. The exact purpose of the book and what was recorded in it were not exined in detail by the book. The power of God! Why were there quotation marks on the word God. Was it because the word God could not be spoken directly, or... Could it be that the God was no longer around? Was God not supposed to be immortal?! There was no exnation at all! However, there were many stains of blood and mud on the te, as if it had not seen the light of day for a long time. Davis was about to use the divine Clean Up spell to clean up that te... When the light of the divine spell had just touched the te, the te seemed to have received energy and began to glow. Finally, the light of the divine spell condensed into a dot and bounced back to Daviss mind. It made Davis feel as if the demon and angel bloodlines in his body were beginning to evaporate. He frowned in pain. [Notification: Host has received the teachings of the book of te, and obtained the Grand Lysis!] [Description: Grand Lysis, a divine spell from the god of XXX. It can crush all matter and make them unrestorable...] Hearing the systems sudden notification, Davis picked up the te in his hand in surprise and looked at it carefully. It seemed that this te was really a treasure. Looking at the te, it looked like it had just been obtained, and it did not look like a disposable scroll. It seems that this te is a treasure trove of knowledge. As long as the conditions are right, I can continuously obtain new divine spells. He felt better after that thought and the weather that day seemed to be improving. He flew to the library and saw that Angelina had already started working and was repairing the books. When she saw Davising over, she ran her hands through her hair and said to him, Davis, can you help me? Of course, Angie! When Davis was about ten years old, Angelina had already begun to let him do things that were within her power to cultivate his independent character. The little angel was very safe on Paradise Ind. Everyone loved the little angel and would never hurt them. Angelina pointed to the books in front of her that were being repaired and said, I have to repair these books today because they have a bit of a problem. If I dont, some of the books will be damaged and cant be read anymore. Your task is to go to the Paradise Choir and retrieve the two books. The two books are the Periodic Table of the Divine Elements and the Holy Song Singing Methods. Can I trust you with this? No problem, leave it to me. Davis put on a child-like antic and patted his chest, feigning seriousness. After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave. The choir was on the other side of Paradise Ind, which meant that he had to fly far away. It was the first time since he came to Paradise Ind that he was so far away from the library. He leaped up, pped his single wing, and began to move toward the choir. On the way, his appearance naturally attracted many peoples attention. Is that the angel that was born with a single wing? What a pitiful little guy. Yeah, why dont we have divine spells that can treat such congenital disabilities? Davis smiled knowingly upon hearing those words, These angels are a little too silly with their kindness, but theyre really cute too. He did not make any stops along the way and went straight to the choir before taking a rest. The choir was a ce that sang songs praising God. Almost every angel was a devout believer, so the choir was also one of the most sacred ces on Paradise Ind. Davis had justnded on the ground of the choir when he heard the system notification. [New location detected. Paradise Choir. Do you wish to check-in?] In so many days, Davis had managed to figure out some insider information about the system. The more unique the location, the better the item he would gain. After thinking about the uniqueness of the choir, he muttered to himself, Check-in. [Congrattions, Host for sessfully checking-in. You have received a reward.] [Notification: Host has received 8000 years of divine power!] [Notification: Host has received an S-rank divine spell, Justice of the Light! [Description: Justice of the Light, the supreme judgment divine spell of the light element. It summons an arrow of light condensed from justice. When it hits, it will cause an impact on the enemy and suppress them.] [When a person with an evil heart is judged, they will be burned to death by the mes of the evil in their heart!? the universal method of purifying evil in the Middle Ages!] [Remark: Arrows are condensed from pure light elements. The stronger the justice in the users heart is, the stronger the condensed arrow will be. When the justice in the heart copses, the arrow will not be able to condense!] Davis mastered that powerful divine spell soon enough! What a powerful divine spell. Which person could guarantee that they did not have a single evil thought in their hearts? [Ding! Demon bloodline activated. Check-in reward. Obtained S-rank demonic spell, Devils Whisper!] [Description: Devils Whisper, a high-level demon spell. Summons the devil in the heart and continuously lures the strongest desire in the other partys heart until the other party is dragged to hell and degenerates into a devil. When the desire in ones heart bes stronger, the summoned devil will be even stronger... ] Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Fallen Angel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis finally realized it. The skills that the angel bloodline had checked-in for were basically divine spells that were more above average, suitable for one-on-one battles like knights. They were perfect forrge armies to fight, but when small groups of people fought, they would be at a considerable disadvantage due to theck of flexibility. For his demon bloodline on the other hand, the skills were more vicious or perhaps even sinister. They were all very suitable for use at a disadvantage. Therefore, its flexibility was also more varied. Because he had two different bloodlines, he could learn two opposite possibilities. Strengths and weaknesses made up for each other, and good and evil can be used together. In the eyes of others, Davis might just be a poor little angel with only one wing, but no one knew that he was already an archangel at level nine and nearly on par with a principality. It was a state that many angels would never be able to reach in their entire lives. Davis felt the power in his body. He felt that his low-profile development n was being carried out in an orderly manner, without the slightest error. As he thought of that, he walked forward toplete his mission of retrieving the borrowed books. Little Guy, how are you? Little Guy... Many angels from within the choir greeted him. He smiled and nodded. He liked such an environment and was very fond of the people there. Every time he went out, he would receive many gifts. With these angels own feathers, the holy trees fruit... I like this ce, I like everything here, but... I hope that well never be enemies... At the same time, a thought that was under the influence of his bodys demon bloodline arose from his heart. I need to be stronger, so strong that I can eventually turn this ce into my private property... He arrived at the inner part of the choir and finally saw the angel who had borrowed the book. Are you here to collect the books? Angelina seems to have started grooming you... Thats about right. Every angel should have their own job... That angels name was Liv. She had an oval face, dewy eyes, and seemed like an eloquent speaker. She wore a shirt that exposed her arms, and their fairness made Daviss heart beat faster. Huh? Is something wrong? Davis immediately sensed that something was wrong with his reaction. When Liv turned around, he spread his other wing when no one was looking and released all his strength. One of his eyes immediately turned blood-red. If anyone stared at it, they would notice that it was pure evil... As expected, I knew something was wrong... In his eyes, Livs body actually hid a dark aura. He gathered all of his power into the demons eyes, and the color of his pupils became even stranger. At that point, Daviss eyes saw ck spots on Livs wings. That was the sign of a fallen angel! He did not expect that there would be a fallen angel hidden in a ce like Paradise Ind, the enemy of pure white angels. Seeing that Liv was only at the initial stage of the archangel leve, Davis could not help but have a thought, Should I take Liv as a blood ve? He could clearly feel that the demon bloodline in his body hadmenced a level suppression on Liv. He began to look at Liv from head to toe in an unbridled manner. At this moment, the two of them came to the inner part of the choir, and the system once again sent a notification: [Notification: Do you wish toplete your check-in to the choir.] Check in! [Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully checked-in and obtained a reward!] [Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have obtained 10,000 years of divine power!] [Ding! Host has checked in to the choir. You have obtained an S-rank grade defensive item, Angelic Protection!] Davis raised his eyebrows. It was the first time he had obtained a specific item other than divine power and skills. Davis took out the item that had suddenly appeared on his chest. It was a cross made up of an angels wings and a ming sword that represented judgment. The holy aura on it was so dense that it shocked him. He rubbed the cross in his hand and looked at the systems description of this item. [Description: Angelic Protection is made of the wings, blood, and archangel sword of Vontel, the ancient judgment angel, after his death. This cross was gradually formed under the influence of holy light. It is indestructible and extremely strong in defense.] [Remark: By injecting the power of light, you can summon a protective light shield to defend against attacks from the outside world.] Fallen judgement angel? Davis looked at the systems conclusion regarding the identification of this cross and could not help but frown. Although the judgment angel was not an angels level of strength and was only a position, only a seraph could assume that position. The angels of Paradise Ind were all powerful representatives, and they were also heroes who fought the outside. Almost every seraphs achievements were recorded in the history books. But he had been on Paradise Ind for so long. He had never heard of a judgment angel called Vontel! It was not recorded in the librarys history books! He knew that Vontel must have been like the ancient War of Gods, which was covered up by history and sealed off by someone... In any case, hemitted the name Vontel to memory. [Ding! Demon bloodline activated, checked-in mutation, obtained additional reward. S-rank demonic item, Demon Soul Bracelet.] [Description: Demon Soul Bracelet, an invisible item. It can use the power of the demon soul to confuse the opponent. Very secretive. Sess rate is high when used with a curse spell.] Davis looked at the introduction of this item and smiled. With this item, the chances of subduing that blood ve were even higher. It was very rare for an angel to fall, especially in a ce like Paradise Ind. There was probably no one else other than Liv who was a fallen angel. Fallen angels were either angels who were tempted and had desires, hence the name falling, or they were born as fallen angels... No matter which one it was, Davis was very curious. Soon, Liv took out the two books that she wanted to return. These are the two books. Its really troublesome. I still need you toe here personally... When she handed the books to Davis, he silently chanted in his heart, Devil Soul Bracelet, activate! Liv stroked her head, feeling as if there were some voices in her head that kept saying something... Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Would you like to see the Healing Angel? Hearing Daviss words, Liv quickly waved her hand and refused, No, its nothing. Itll be fine soon. How could she dare to see the healing angel if she was a fallen angel? Doing so would only give her identity away! Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Double Breakthrough

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis looked at Liv pretending to be calm and thought to himself, Its done! Sensing his intention to stay, Liv said, If theres nothing else, you should go back first. Otherwise, Angelina will be anxious... Then I wont bother you anymore, Sister Liv. Please dont work too hard. You must remember to rest. After seeing that the spell had been nted and was only waiting for a signal to activate, Davis chose not to stay and turned around to prepare to leave. This little angel brother is really thoughtful. But he might be shocked if he knew that Im a fallen angel who represented evil. Liv could not help but think in her heart when she saw Daviss thoughtful look.. In her eyes, Davis was just a little angel who knew nothing about the world. He was a pure and kind little cutie who would show concern whenever he saw others feeling ufortable. However, under the dual effects of the Devil Soul Bracelet and the Vicious Curse, Livs soul was no longer a secret in his eyes. After seeing the thoughts in Livs heart, Davis could not help but think to himself, Youre the one who got scared, right? After all Once he left the choir, he quickly flew in the direction of the library. While he was flying, a strong light streaked across the sky and soon arrived in front of him. It was Michael! Davis clearly felt a divine sense sweep over his body. It lingered on the cross on his chest for a while before leaving. After Michael left, he quickly returned to the library. He found a ce where no one was around and cast a few istion barriers. He opened up all of his restraints and released his nature. Davis stretched out his hand and released his spiritual sense. A pure ck bracelet appeared on his hand. It was the Demon Soul Bracelet. He immersed his spiritual sense into it and soon sensed Livs soul connection through the bracelet. At that moment, Liv was daydreaming in her room. She did not know why she had such a feeling today. She only knew caution was the sole assurance of a fallen angels survival on Paradise Ind. Through the soul connection, Davis understood Livs thoughtspletely. Its mighty brave for a fallen angel like you to stay on Paradise Ind, Liv. Arent you afraid that the seraphim will discover you and purify you until there arent any ashes remaining? A mysterious voice suddenly appeared in Livs mind. She was shocked at first, thinking that she had been discovered and was about to lose her life. Then, she quickly reacted. If this voice was going to report her, it would have reported her long ago instead of chatting with her like that. Moreover, if she had sensed carefully, it was likely that the other partys aura belonged to a demon that was of higher rank than her. When she thought of that, Liv immediately knelt down and acted as if she was praying. O respected Great One, I, Liv, am a fallen angel that was formed naturally on Paradise Ind... When he heard Livs words, Davis rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment. Formed naturally? She was actually a natural-born fallen angel in Paradise Ind. No wonder her bloodline was very pure and her talent was very good. However, her strength was only at the ordinary angel level. It seemed that the environment on Paradise Ind had suppressed her cultivation. Otherwise, her talent would definitely bring her beyond that realm. Moreover, almost every fallen angel that was formed naturally was very powerful. The most famous one was Lucifer. That fallen angel was said to be the archangel of God, but in the end, because he doubted the teachings and chose degeneration to be the devil. In the end, he became the representative of arrogance among the seven deadly sins. Legend had it that Lucifer could even contend with God in hell. In other words, Livs potential in the future was simply unimaginable. That sudden idea was simply a huge benefit! A blood ve used the blood of both parties to establish a master-servant rtionship. Therefore, the higher the talent of the ve, the greater the help it would bring to the master. A naturally formed fallen angel as his ve could be expected to bring him great help. It could also solve a problem, as being on Paradise Ind was innately close to the holiness, and allowed his own angel bloodline to suppress the demon bloodline. If that continued, it would definitely be disadvantageous to his future achievements. With Liv as his blood ve, those problems would be solved easily. Davis lowered his voice, appearing even more sinister. Establish a blood contract and be my ve... He followed the link in his soul and prepared to use his vicious curse to suppress it. However, what Davis did not expect was that. Liv actually knelt down very straightforwardly and acted in a submissive manner. Im willing to submit to you, my respected superior bloodline... ... Did she submit that easily? Was there a trap? Davis was puzzled when he saw how straightforward Liv was. He quickly immersed his mind into Livs soul. Only when he realized that there was no hidden purpose did he feel relieved. Seeing how Liv, a naturally formed fallen angel, was suppressed by him, Davis could not help but think that there must be something extraordinary about the demon bloodline in his body. Its even higher than the fallen angel. Could it be a demon god? Davis also began to specte about his background. He felt that there was definitely something wrong with his birth, but... There were a lot of thoughts in Daviss mind when he signed a contract with Liv. When Livs blood entered his body through the contract, Davis could clearly feel its evil aura. As expected of a fallen angel! Since Livs strength was stronger than Daviss, the benefits of the blood ve contract were immediately demonstrated. Daviss aura immediately broke through to the power of a level five principality. Livs side also changed greatly, After her body obtained Daviss bloodline, she let out a low cry of pain and covered her mouth, preventing herself from making a sound and causing others to discover the abnormal situation there. After a moment, Livs body was lifted up, and an even more powerful aura burst forth. With a puff, several pairs of wings suddenly spread out behind Liv. One, two, three, four. A total of four wings spread out, and she had already broken through to the realm of a power angel. Liv could not help but cry with joy. She did not dare to cultivate freely on Paradise Ind, and until then, she had only been in the realm of a virtue angel. On that day, the fact that she had signed a contract allowed her to break through to the power angel realm. Could that master of hers be a powerhouse like the twelve pirs demon god or one of the seven primordial sins? Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Sword of Punishment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis could know all of Livs thoughts through the soul contract. When Davis saw her thoughts that he might be a demon god, he could not help butugh in his heart. Your master is only at level five right now! Liv, who had already signed a contract with him, was already in his control. He could take Livs life with just a thought. Liv felt her breakthrough and quickly thanked him, Thank... Thank you, Master, for your... gift. Davis was also very happy, but he still suppressed his joy and said faintly, Okay, you can hide in Paradise Ind first. Ill wake you up if the need arises. On hearing that she had to continue living in fear there, Liv anxiously replied, Master, I hope...I can return to your side and have the chance...to serve you! Davis naturally knew what Liv was thinking. A fallen angel living in an angel concentration camp on Paradise Ind was like a husky hiding in a pack of wolves. Although they looked simr, their nature was still different. Once they were discovered, their lives would definitely be in danger. Liv felt that she was in danger of being exposed at any time, and she really did not want to be on the edge anymore. However, Davis himself was hiding on Paradise Ind, and he was in danger. How could he possibly bring Liv out? Daviss voice became cold and hard. Youre really too weak... After saying that, Davis did not care about Livs answer and prayer. He immediately cut off the spiritual connection between the two. ... Days passed. Ever since the matter of subduing Liv as a blood ve, he had broken through to be a principality angel... All those things were mere little interludes. Davis once again returned to a peaceful andfortable life. He had already reached level five of a principality, and before he could obtain enough divine power and umte it, all Davis could do was to train hisbat ability. On this day, after Davis finished the work and training in his hands, he came to a ce where no one was around. He casually set up a few protective barriers to prevent his aura from leaking out. System, I want to check in today. [Ding! Check-in is sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining an S-rank weapon, Sword of Punishment (seal)!] [Description: Sword of Punishment, a legendary artifact. Its predecessor was the demonic sword carried around by Greed. It contains tens of millions of the greediest demon souls in the world. Demon souls provide power for the demon sword, but the demon sword waster lost. When it reappeared, it was already broken, so the punishment angel smelted it and turned it into the Sword of Punishment.] [Notification: once you sign the contract, your soul will belong to me! The demonic aura has not been purified, but it has been stored deep within!] [Notification: whether your soul is defiled or not, only the holy sword can punish it! You would rather lose part of your strength to suppress the darkness!] Davis looked at the description of the holy sword and was stunned. Then, the space in front of him shook as if it was about to copse. An aura that seemed to be both good and evil appeared. Davis had a strange expression on his face as he looked at the sword in front of him. The demon sword carried around by Greed? It has such a powerful history? That part of history could actually be found in the library. ording to the records, the judgment angel had died in the second great war between gods and demons. At the same time, he was also the seraph who had killed the most enemies in that war. However, he had disappeared in the final battle! Davis happened to have obtained a legendary holy sword! Its a coincidence that I was training my swordsmanship these past few days and got a sword as a result. I really can get whatever I want. A hint of excitement shed across Daviss face, and then he grabbed the hilt of the Sword of Punishment without any hesitation. It was heavy and cold to the touch. There was an abundant aura of light on it, but Davis could feel that it seemed to have a life of its own. He could clearly feel that there were traces of unstable rhythms within the sword. Davis injected a trace of divine power of light into his hand. The sword in his hand immediately began to release pure power of light. However, this kind of light did not make people feel warm. Instead, it was directed at the peoples hearts and was filled with the power of judgement. Davis recalled the system notification again and restrained his angelic divine power. Then, he spread his wings and switched the sword to his other hand. He began to infuse the demons magic power... Hum... Pa! Seeing the magic power he injected, the demon gods sword that was sealed in it had a reaction. Although it was quickly suppressed by the light, it still exined a lot of problems. Davis had long suspected that there were many strange things about his background, as if it was inextricably linked to the seven cardinal sins. He saw that his magic power could trigger the reaction of the demonic sword. Although it was weak, he could still sense its obedience. The origin of this sword was extraordinary. It was the personal sword of the Greed, specifically in ces where the hierarchy of the hell bloodline was very strong. Therefore, the sword could not be triggered by any low-level demon unless it was a bloodline of the same level. Greed used to be a hell demon god that was of a higher level than the twelve demon gods. Pride, Jealousy, Wrath, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony, and Lust. These seven most primitive desires ruled hell, and all living beings could not get rid of them... Thinking that the other half of his bloodline was actually rted to these seven demon gods, Davis felt a wave of strangeness in his heart. It was both unbelievable and terrifying... Soon, he had another suspicion after considering that problem! The demonic bloodline is very corrosive... If the other half of my body is the demonic bloodline... Then, what is the angel bloodline in my body rted to? This made him frown and start thinking. His demon god bloodline was so overbearing that it could not possibly coexist peacefully with an ordinary angel bloodline. In other words, the angel bloodline in Daviss body was also very high-level. It could be on the same par as the demon god,peting against each other. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth of his background. This would probably be a big bomb that could trigger the three realms. Gabriel, Michael, Raphael, and Uriel, the four strongest angels, did not discover that their base camp actually had traces of a demon god. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Faint Demonic Traces

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Davis had finished digesting all the information, another system notification sounded. [Ding! Demonic bloodline activated. Check-in transformation. Received additional reward. Demonic power cultivation of 10,000 years.] It was very strange. The only reward for checking-in in his demonic bloodline was demonic power. There were no other magic and props. Davis thought to himself that the Sword of Punishment might be an item that both the angel and demon bloodlines possessed. It was very likely that the system hadbined the two rewards. [Ding! Hosts demon strength has broken through and reached demon worldmander level one!] The demon power in his body suddenly exploded and his eyes turned red. If Davis had not set up a protective barrier in advance, such an explosion of energy would have been impossible to hide. ... On that day, hepleted his work as usual. Walking out of the library, he happened to meet Angelina. After youre done, go to the Angel Square. The seraphim have something to tell you. Angelina said. Davis was a little surprised, but he didnt ask why. He nodded and agreed, Okay, Ill go right away. Remember to inform Fiona. See youter. Got it. Ill be going now. Seeing Angelinas back disappearing into the square, he immediately went to find Fiona. In hindsight, it had been a long time since he hadst seen Fiona. There must be something unusual if the seraphim suddenly called him to the square... Soon, he found Fiona at the ce where she usually practiced her martial arts. He saw that Davis was watching him practice. Fiona did not stop immediately, but chose to continue to practice amidst the sweat... Davis was not in a hurry and simply watched as she practiced. She soon reached thest practice and finally put away her sword before walking toward Davis. Whats wrong? Its rare for you toe and see me, Little Brother. Im usually the one who goes to see you, but today... Seeing that she was only garrulous when it came to him, Davis could not help but reach out his hand and pinch her face. Fiona pped his hand away and said, How dare you treat your Big Sister like this... Are you itching for trouble... Seeing how Fiona was rubbing her hands together, Davis immediately changed the topic. The seraphim are waiting for us at the square. Lets hurry over and not let them get anxious... With that, Davis ran far away before Fiona could react. You... ... Angel Square. Other than dozens of ordinary angels, there were also a few seraphim standing on the high tform. Those who were not busy with work were all summoned. Everyone is here. I wont waste any more words. Ill tell you the reason why I summoned everyone here today. Gabriel looked around and saw that everyone had arrived. He said softly, There are signs of demons appearing in the mortal world again. In order to prevent the filthy demons from hurting our believers, I have some matters to arrange for you. Everyone was a little shocked when he said that... Ever since thest war between gods and demons and the terrible defeat in the abyss, it had been a long time since they had heard any movements from the demons. It came as a surprise that the would start rising again after so long. Gabriel ignored the crowd below and continued, This time, the traces of demons were found in a few small towns near the Draenor Mountains in the human world. At first, I thought they were undead creatures like ghouls, but a priest mysteriously disappeared when he went to purify them. Later, he found traces of magic from the abyss, and someone hadmunicated with the demons of hell. The church cant spare any manpower now, so your mission is to investigate the reason behind this and to appease the residents there... Davis thought to himself, As expected. Based on what happened between Liv and himself, hellwhich had been defeated in thest warhad recovered its strength again. When he was cultivating, he would also read the books in the library, especially since he had the other half of the demons bloodline, so he paid more attention to the forces of the abyss. The battle between the abyss and heaven was especially intense. Every time there was a great war between gods and demons in the human world, the amount of bloodshed would flow like a river. In addition to the believers of both sides, the human world was stained with the blood of many races. Many races perished because of such a world-wide war. An example would be the pegasus and the centaurs who were in the same camp as the angels... There were also the races of the Abyss who suffered heavy losses. There were almost no dragons in hell now... The war between the faiths was especially tragic. The war between the nations of the human world was practically a game in the face of the war of faiths. Once it involved faith, every warrior in the human world would pick up their weapons. Even if the church did not issue a summoning order, they would not be afraid of death at such a time. Because once faith copsed, everything would be meaningless. The angels who understood that a war might break out again took a long time to snap out of their senses. All of them began to worry. They were afraid of themselves, afraid of others... Oh God, Omniscient and Almighty God, please pray that this news is not the precursor to a war... Some people could not help but clench their hands and ce them in front of their chest to pray. Alright, theres no need to worry. This isnt the first war. Gabriel looked at the war-weary angels below and waved his hand impatiently. Ever since I was born, Ive gone through a total of three such wars. At that time, I was just like all of you, just a little angel. But every time we won, every time we returned, our Paradise Ind would be stronger, and our believers would be more devout I think this time will not be an exception. Dont be so dejected, cheer up. You are angels! The angels of the mortal worlds faith. Even so, death would always be present in war. Could anyone be 100% confident that they coulde back alive? After all, swords were blind on the battlefield! ... Davis was very calm. The angels enjoyed the best things on Paradise Ind, so it was clear that they had to find those things from somewhere. Any coveted gift would surely be secretly marked with a good price! Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Arriving in Town

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the past, it was the church that handled such matters, but due to the change in the pope, almost all the priests who knew the divine arts there have gone to the Vatican. The only priest who knew the divine arts has gone missing. Now, there are only a few priests who manage daily affairs and priests who preach. So from today onwards, you will go to those small towns and see what has happened. And you will appease the people. You can all put your work aside for now. I and a few other seraphim, will go to the entrance of the abyss to check out the exact situation. The situation there is not serious, so there will be a power angel leading the team. Appease the people? Davis was stunned for a moment. His mind suddenly recalled the things of his previous life. He was a little reluctant. After all, it meant that he could not stay in Paradise Ind quietly and cultivate. How could the outside world be as good as Paradise Ind? How could it have a higher concentration of elements than Paradise Ind? Where... On second thought, he had already broke through to the principality level. For the time being, he probably would not have the chance to break through again. He might as well go out for a walk and rx. Perhaps it would be good to change different check-in ces and see if there would be any different rewards. Thats good too. I just happen to be in this world. I havent left Paradise Ind yet. I can also take the opportunity to interact with my race in my previous life... However, mortals were just herds of sheep?in that world. Davis was given a list. It had an address: Bourne Town. In addition, there were densely packed names, about two thousand people. These were all his targets this time, and the names on the list were all so-called fanatics. There was also a believer rank on the list. It had been marked with the believer rank, the basis of worship. Fanatic believers... True believers... Shallow believers... There was also a request for different levels of blessing to different believers. After reading this standard, even Davis couldnt help but frown. There was also a difference in treatment. Was it not themandment of God to treat believers equally? The key was this believer rank list. He did not know how they managed to get it. The standard was too general, and if someone from a poor family might not even have the money to do any worship. If one took out all their wealth, they would only have a few copper coins, but the rich families would easily have hundreds or thousands of gold coins. Many of the people on the list were old people and children who needed to be blessed. Those people did not have the ability to work, so how could they be in possession of anything? Did they not rely on the strong, adultbor force of their families? Those people, in addition to having to take care of themselves, had to look over the elderly and children too. After worshipping, they had to continue working to earn money and continue waiting for the next worship. One could imagine how miserable the situation of these poor people was. Davis had always thought that the situation of these believers was actually not bad. After all, there was no war now. Now, it seemed that he was still too na?ve. Even the blessings were different in levels! ... Of all the angels on Paradise Ind, perhaps Davis was the only one who felt that it was a little cruel. The others might not have such thoughts. In their eyes, only those who were useful to the God were to be protected. However, Davis was very conflicted in his heart. He still had not changed himself. Ahem, have you all gotten the name list? Gabriel looked around, he warned loudly, Listen up, when you give your blessings, you must strictly follow the criteria. You can not increase or decrease them without permission. If you do not meet the criteria, you will be punished. Three monthster, those whoe back from the mission will be tested! After the things that needed to be exined were finished, everyone had already started to pack their things and prepare to leave. Davis, Little Brother, wait for me... At that point, Fiona suddenly called out to Davis from behind. Whats the matter? Davis immediately turned his head and looked at the young angel who was walking towards him. Fiona looked at Davis gently and touched his head. Dont worry, Little Brother. No matter what happens in the future, Ill always protect you. This is a promise that I, Fiona, have made since we were young. When she said that, she had aplicated expression although her gaze was unusually determined. Davis was stunned. He knew that she had heard the discussions of those people and was worried about his safety. Then, Fiona said that she still had to pack her things, so she took the lead and left. Davis looked at Fionas back as she flew far away, and his mind was filled with thoughts. ... The sun was setting by then and nightfall woulde soon. Davis finally came to the town he was responsible forBourne Town! It was a very beautiful town, the scenery was very good, and the brilliant sunset cast ayer of golden light on the mountains. The vegetation and houses were all exceptionally beautiful in the hazy sunset. There seemed to be many middle-aged people living and working in peace. But underneath the beautiful surface was the stench of the Devil! In order to better investigate, Davis had hidden all the characteristics of his angel, making him look like an ordinary human, but his human was too handsome and wore a thick hood. After Davis parted with the others, he walked alone in the countryside under the setting sun. After feeling the warmth of the sun, he lifted his hood and felt the warm sunlight. Then, a warm smile appeared on his lips. He breathed in the air of the countryside mixed with the fragrance of the vegetation. It was the first time after his rebirth that Davis remembered that he was once a human. Dong, dong, dong. Hello, this is the churchs investigative team. May Ie in? Soon, the door opened, revealing the face of a middle-aged man with a fearful expression. He looked at Davis from head to toe, and felt that this person was not a bad person. Moreover, the clothes on his body also indicated that this persons identity was extraordinary. Sir... Sir, pleasee in. Davis entered the room, looked around, and turned his head to ask him, Where are your wife and daughter? Ill call them out immediately. Not long after, a woman carrying a four or five-year-old little girl walked out from the interior of the house. The wife was still fine, but the little girl shrank into a ball timidly and did not dare to look at the person who came. Ahem, Im sent by the church. I want to ask you a few questions now. Davis took out a small notebook from his pocket very skillfully. Ill ask you first, then your wife and daughter. You know the rules, right? You must tell the truth. The middle-aged mans expression changed when he heard this. He quickly said in a ttering manner, Sir, I can speak alone. Theres no need for my wife and daughter, right? As long as they can talk, then I would have to ask! Davis said expressionlessly. When he said this, the husband and wife looked desperate. The little girl was on the verge of tears. She looked very pitiful. However, she did not dare to oppose the church at all and could only listen obediently. Davis was also very confused when he saw the frightened expressions of the few of them. It was just supposed to be a question? Did they have to be that afraid? Chapter 11

Chapter 11: An Enraged Davis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What are you afraid of? Im just going to ask a few questions in your living room, arent I? I wont tell anyone. Davis asked curiously when he saw the frightened people in the room. It was not as though he looked like a bad person! Hearing Daviss words, the family looked at him carefully and realized that he was not joking. They were so happy that they burst into tears. The family knew that they had met a good person, but they did not exin why they were so afraid. After the conversation ended, Davis put the notebook away in his arms and continued to the next house. On that asion, it was a skinny old man. Davis did not disturb them and left directly. He spent the whole night doing that, but he had not finished even one-tenth of his workload. ... He went to another house. Davis knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. What was going on? He frowned and could clearly feel the activity of human life in the house. Open the door. Im just an investigator from the church. Are you going to resist the will of God? After a round of intimidation, the door finally opened. What entered his eyes was a pale-faced middle-aged man. His eyes were filled with fear and an underlying deep hatred. He stammered as he said to Davis, Sir... Sir, pleasee in. Davis frowned. After entering the room, he was slightly surprised because there was a young girl in the room. She was very beautiful, but her spirit looked weak and her eyes were a little dull. Davis quickly withdrew his gaze and turned to look at the man. He asked in a deep voice, Whats going on? What happened here? The two peoples emotions and mental state were very abnormal. Their physical condition was good, but their mental state was extremely bad. Moreover, it was obvious that the young girl had suffered some kind of humiliation. Something terrible had just happened there. However, it was a diocese where there werews of the church and the kingdom. Such things should not have happened there, right? Was it a challenge to the church and the kingdom? Davis felt that if he continued to interrogate the father and daughter, the two people would definitely be sent to death. However, if he did not investigate, he would miss out on some clues and the mission would not bepleted. There must be a secret behind this matter, and Davis felt that he had the obligation to investigate it clearly. Tell me, what happened before I came? Did anyonee? Facing Daviss question, the father and daughters bodies trembled, and they lowered their heads without saying a word. Obviously, they had been warned. If they dared to say anything, they would face revenge. Youre well aware of your current problems, but you dont know who I am. Im from the churchs headquarters. The Vatican sent us here, so you can trust me. Davis stared at the two of them. His voice was indifferent as he said, Tell me the truth, and I can think of a way for you. I know that someone threatened you and you cant tell anyone about it. Youre afraid of the repercussions. But if you dont tell me, youll miss this opportunity and be bullied forever... Tears gushed out. The psychological defense of the two was finally broken through. Sob, sob, Ill tell her. Dont force my father anymore. The girl had a determined look on her face as she rushed over and grabbed Daviss sleeve. Her beautiful face was filled with tears as she said with a choked voice, They... They just left. Davis saw that the two of them had finally begun to answer and put on a gentle smile. He patted her shoulder infort and asked gently, Dont cry. Tell me, who are they? The young man gradually stopped his tears and said with a strong expression, Its the mayor and the people in the towns Church. They forced every family to pay, and those who didnt have money paid. But the people who went never came back. andter, when no one went, they personally came to capture people. When they saw beautiful girls, they even... There arent many people in the vige now... Halfway through her words, the girl began to cry again. What a bunch of scum! Scum with no bottom line! A red light shed in Daviss eyes. The highest administrator in every town was the mayor, and the power of the mayor was very great. Moreover, what made Davis even angrier was that there were people from the church doing such things together. However, before he descended to Earth, Gabriel and the other seraphim had repeatedly told him that he must not interfere with the church and politics in the human world. The work of the pope and the angels was different. The pope was a seraph from the side of God who descended to Earth to manage the church on behalf of God. In other words, this matter was not within his jurisdiction. The purpose of his descent this time was to investigate the traces of the devil, and he did not have any authority to do anything other than blessing them. How should he handle this matter? He had already promised the father and daughter that he would definitely take care of this matter. Moreover, the human mind in his heart kept telling him to uphold justice. Should he turn a blind eye to it? Or should he stop these scumbags who had no bottom line? A hint of hesitation shed in Daviss eyes. However, a corner of his heart was tugged when he looked at the father and daughters tearful appearance. These impoverished people were already very miserable and the other guys were still bullying them. Giving money ws not enough. They even wanted to take away a persons innocence and life. Moreover, those missing people probably had some connection with the target this time. Even if there was no connection, Davis would forcefully establish a connection during his final report. This matter had already crossed Daviss bottom line. The education he received in his previous life prevented him from having the slightest bit of concession and hesitation. Rest well. Ill handle this matter. Davis stood up and said faintly to the two of them. Then, he turned around and left the house under the shocked gazes of the two people. ... You actually dared to do such a thing in front of me. The corners of Daviss mouth curled into a sinister smile, and his eyes narrowed. Its like youre riding on my head and taking a dump. Good, very good. Ive been in this world for so long, but this is the first time Ive been provoked. Davis took a deep breath and calmed his raging emotions. He made preparations to deal with everything immediately. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Youll End Up In Hell!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis took a deep breath, then closed his eyes and slowly released his vast spiritual power, instantly covering the surrounding dozens of kilometers. He sensed the location of those goons without much effort. Davis suddenly opened his eyes. Without saying anything, he walked in that direction and quickly approached along the stone road. ... In a cottage. Boss, this kid seems to be dying. The guard in leather armor raised his head and asked, If you continue hitting him, this kid will be beaten to death by you. A young man was lying on the floor of the living room. He had been beaten to the point of fainting. His face and body were bruised and purple, making it abundantly clear that he had just been severely beaten. Hes going to die soon? The person who had beaten him frowned and looked to the side. The room was in a mess. There were two people who were breathing in and out. There was a bulging wallet on the table. He simply said indifferently, F*ck, who told them to lie to me? They didnt want to pay the money and wanted to hide it from me. They deserve to be beaten to death. Its a good opportunity to show the civilians and warn them not to have any nasty thoughts. F*ck, a portion of the money paid was mymission, and they still dared to lie to me. They deserved to be beaten to death. Haha, as you say, Captain. The guard revealed a cruel and hideous smile and continued to use his fists to greet the young man. Very soon, the young mans head tilted and he died... He had been beaten for a long time, and his injuries were very serious, especially his stomach that had already swelled up. One look was enough to tell that the deceased had suffered very serious internal injuries. The guards face did not change at all. He ruthlessly wiped the blood off his hands. He casually threw the body to the side and hardly seemed willing to collect the body. Just like that, a family of three in Bourne Town was killed. ... After collecting the money in the purse, they prepared to go to the next house. Captain, we wont incur the wrath of the church by doing this, right? Hehe, a few old guys with divine spells have basically gone to the Vatican to congratte the pope. The only one left has gone missing. By the time someonees back to take care of it, well have already erased the traces. Besides, were following the mayors orders. What are you afraid of? Hehe, youre right. The mayor has a very good rtionship with the few priests in the church. With those people helping to speak up, those old geezers probably wont investigate further... Its good that you know! The two of them chatted andughed along the way and arrived at a new house. Without knocking on the door, they directly pushed it open and entered. The next house is here. The captain was the first to prepare to enter. At this moment, a voice came from behind. Your next stop ishell! Davis finally arrived. His face was expressionless as he walked towards the two of them step by step. Let me send you off! Who are you?! The two guards in the town were shocked when they heard a voice appearing all of a sudden. The captain in the middle also started shouting loudly. When they saw that the person who was walking towards them was just a guy wearing civilian clothes, they realized that it was just a false rm. They could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Just as the two of them were about to re up, an extremely terrifying aura enveloped them. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on their bodies. Davis felt that he did not need to waste his saliva. One of his eyes suddenly turned red, likeva in the abyss that could burn a persons soul clean. An invisible but vast spiritual power was suddenly released, like tentacles extending into their souls. Fear appeared across both the mens faces, but they realized that their bodies were unable to move at all. Even their thoughts began to slow down and be sluggish. They were just like a stone statue... It was a gaze from the devil. You... Who...are You? The guard pulled at his own mouth and asked. The fear in his heart was so overwhelming that it turned into words. That pariah actually had an extraordinary power. Daviss expression was very bad, his face as cold as frost. He walked towards the two of them step by step, recalling the scene he had just seen. In the living room, the young man and his parents family of three were still emitting warmth from their bodies. Davis took a deep breath, and suddenly stared into the two mens eyes. His gaze was like an evil ghost, fixated on the two guards who looked like bandits. Breaking into houses, illegally collecting taxes, and murdering people for money. Daviss tone was almost as cold as ice. ording to thews of the kingdom and the church, the two of you will be buried together with this family. Murderous intent! The two guards were scared to death by Daviss strong murderous intent. There was no doubt that he had the intention to kill! Dont... Dont, k-k-kill Us. We are the mayors people! The guard captains voice trembled and he quickly said, The mayor, he has a good rtionship with the priests of the church. I Were just following orders. And thews of the kingdom are to protect the interests of the nobles. The other person immediately added. No one would really punish the nobles for the sake of a few civilians. You cant use thew to punish us. That would be equivalent to offending the local mayor and the priests! The two of them were really a little afraid to be killed by the person in front of them who seemed to have little experience. Therefore, they immediately revealed their friends in high ces. However, Davis from Paradise Ind could care less about that. His expression did not?change at all. Youre guilty, but I will not punish you with thew because you dont deserve such a dignified death. I will make your souls regret doing such a thing. Pay the price for what you have done... He suddenly raised his hand and had a cold gaze. Snap! A crisp sound rang out, and he snapped his fingers. In the next moment, the two bandits suddenly felt that their minds had been pierced by ten thousand needles, while ants seemed to be gnawing at their hearts. The pain that surpassed the limits of physical endurance surged over. They let out extremely shrill screams, and their facial features began to distort from the pain. Their faces were filled with pain, and tears flowed down their faces... Ahhh kill me!! Please, kill me!!! They roared crazily, praying that Davis would give them a quick death. However, the situation was just as Davis said: he wanted to make sure that their souls regretted doing such heinous things. As a result, their souls were trembling severely. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: The Secret Behind the Mayors Wealth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Magic Spell: Witchs Howl It used spiritual power to give a target extreme pain that originated from the soul. The greater the difference in spiritual power between the two, the stronger the effect. Without a doubt, Daviss spiritual power was countless times stronger than the two guards. It meant that they would enjoy a painful torture that was worse than death. The shrill cries of pain reverberated throughout the sky above the entire Bourne Town. Although the vigers did not dare toe out to check, they could still hear the two guards voices and felt incredibly avenged by it. One could tell how miserable those two guys were simply by listening to their voices alone. It really was karma. After a full few minutes, the shrill cries began to slowly die down. The two guards who helped the nobles bully the civilians died from the pain. Davis looked at the two bodies on the ground indifferently. Twisted, painful, hideous, regretful... All kinds of expressions froze on their lifeless faces. However, he still felt that these two guys died too easily. There were more than twenty innocent vigers in the Bourne Town who were forced to die by these people. The elderly, children, and women among them could not escape the clutches of these people. Although the current Davis had the identity of a demon, he was still a human in his previous life. The so-called demon was just anotheryer added to his identity. Moreover, by doing so, he could further consolidate his identity as an angel. After all, his demon bloodline could be exposed at any time in the city of angels. ... Not far from them was the carriage which those two dead men used to transport supplies. Davis took all the money bags from the carriage and put them on himself. After that, every time he went to a house, the people who opened the door were very active and warm to him. However, what Davis remembered the most was the light and gratitude in their eyes when they looked at him. Dont worry, Sir. We will keep your secret. We guarantee with our lives that we will not tell anyone about what happened tonight, an old man whispered to Davis. The vigers also knew what the mayor of Bourne Town represented. They knew very well that this handsome young man had actually done a very suicidal thing. Doing good deeds should have good returns. The vigers were grateful for Daviss righteous deeds, so they would do their best to protect him. However, Davis just smiled and did not say anything. To put it bluntly, strength was respected. As long as his strength surpassed that of the mayor and the others, they would not rat him out. He would not meddle in other peoples affairs if he did not have such strength. ... [System, I want to check in at Bourne Town.] [Ding! You have sessfully checked in. Congrattions, Host! You have obtained: Doppelganger Mask!] [Notification: Doppelganger Mask is a puppet created by a demon using the body of a fallen cherub. It can summon a doppelganger that is exactly the same as the real body.] Daviss eyes lit up. In this way, he would have many choices when dealing with this matter. The next day, at noon. Davis finally ended his questioning. However, there was still no trace of the demonic aura. At this moment, he suddenly remembered about the mayor and his men capturing the civilians. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. As the supreme ruler of the town, why did the mayor have to amass wealth everywhere and even capture all the people? He felt that it was necessary for him to go to the mayors mansion to see what was going on. But before he went to the mayors mansion, he still had to go to the ce where the demons appeared. There might be some clues there. ... The extremely luxurious mayors mansion. As the supreme ruler of this town, the resources that Mayor Horn enjoyed were far from what themoners couldpare to. The size and scale of this mansion was more than five timesrger than an ordinary nobles castle. At that moment in the resplendent mansion, a young man with a malicious appearance sat high atop a luxurious mink fur velvet chair, with two gorgeous women on his left and right. However, there was only fear and numbness in the eyes of the two women, as well as hatred that was hidden deep within their hearts. Hmm? What did you say? A gloomy voice came out of Mayor Horns throat, with his long and narrow eyes revealed a brutal expression. Someone from the tax collection guards has gone missing? They havent returned? Yes, Mayor. The guardmander ced his right arm on his chest and bowed respectfully. His voice was calm. There are two people who went to Bourne Towns Fez Vige but havent returned yet. Did they run away with the money and materials? Heh, how dare they! Its also possible that they were killed. Themander of the guards said with a calm expression, Although the value of the treasures and materials isnt cheap, I have information that can be used against all those guards that I took in and their family members are also in my control. Theyve received strict training too, so the probability of them running away with the treasures is very small. Hearing the guardmanders words, Horn pushed away the two women beside him and said with a fierce look in his eyes, GO! Find out who did it. Killing my people is a provocation to the mayor, and its a fastne to death. We must punish them severely! Ask those civilians one by one. If they dont tell ushave them being that secret to the grave! Wont the church have a problem with it if we force these civilians too much? I need your warrant, Mayor. The mayorughed and said, The reason those priests can study is because of my funding. How can they be priests without it? Theyre all myp dogs! But they represent the church after all. The power of the Church... themander of the guards hesitated for a moment and said, Its better to be careful. This kind of thing was not something that the mayor-supported priests could handle. The mayor had offended many people on a daily basis, including other nobles. In just a few days, this guy had already earned tens of thousands of gold coins by collecting taxes and forcibly robbing civilian women. It was only because he had his own money to clear the way and had some of the priests supporting him. Otherwise, Horn would have been beaten to death tens of thousands of times over. You dont have to worry about anything. A confident smile appeared on Horns face, he said in an indifferent tone, Go ahead and investigate. As themander of my guards, you can also enjoy the glory that I bring. You dont have to be polite to thosemoners. Just show them the power and tyranny that I have as the mayor. He patted his subordinates shoulder and said, If you do well, you can also be as young as me. Hearing Horns words, themander of the guards said excitedly, Your subordinate epts the order. ... From a very far distance, Davis had already smelled a deep demonic smell hidden in a ce deep in the forest. It was a stench unique to low-level demons! Chapter 14

Chapter 14: The Aftermath of the Incident

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Through the dense woods. Davis came to a small wooden house. Creak. Davis knew that he was toote when he pushed the door open. On the wall inside, were a few dried corpses. They were obviously the people that had disappeared from the vige. Their clothes and figures were exactly the same as those in the vige had described. He looked at the scattered bottles and jars on the ground, as well as the faintly visible magic circle. Davis knew that this should be the ce where the demonic aura had appeared. Someone had held a demon summoning ceremony or a demon transformation ceremony here. When he turned to the backyard, he saw a corpse with a cross on its chest. Looking at the priests exclusive monk uniform on this corpse, Davis knew that he was the missing priest. Although there were corpses everywhere, there were no bugs, let alone any scavenging animals. Those animals were scared by the devils aura. The senses of animals were always stronger than humans, and once they smelled danger, they would note a second time. Davis picked up the cross on the priests chest. Dont worry, Ill purify this devil. He dug a hole in the back of the house and buried all these people who died in vain. Looking at the small house in front of him, Davis turned around and snapped his fingers. Whoosh! The small house began to burn fiercely just as Davis was still in it. Earlier in the vige, a group of uninvited guests had arrived there. Damn it! You bastards, what are you still doing here? The oldest man in the vige, Old John, was so angry that his old face turned red. He puffed his beard and red at the dozens of personal guards in front of him. Those were the hooligans raised by the mayor!! Old John was very familiar with the marks on their bodies. These guys hade again aftering over to rob earlier. They were simply too shameless. They did not even give the vigers a break! Ptui-! John wished he could bite them to death one by one. Two of our brothers who just came to collect taxes have gone missing. The guardmander was expressionless and indifferent. The mayor ordered us toe and investigate... also, old man, if you dare to curse again, Ill use my sword to cut your old and ugly head into two halves from top to bottom! The mayor had given the order, and they were the face of the mayor outside. They had to be arrogant! The corners of Johns eyes twitched, and he could not contain his anger. His old face was filled with wrath. As the oldest elder in the vige, he was the one who made the decisions in the vige. Aside from that, he was also a knight from a big city when he was younger. On that asion however, he was being humiliated before a mere captain of the mayors personal guards. John really wanted to fight to the end, but his reason dictated against it. He regained his calm and then reacted to what the guardmander said. Your missing guards have nothing to do with us. Those bandits went missing aftering to our houses and robbing us. You ought to be looking for them and checking whether theyre in a brothel or something, not cause trouble for us. Old John red at him coldly. The guardmander gave him a cold look in return and said indifferently, Dont y dumb with me. My two personal guards were most likely killed. I know someone came to your vige yesterday. Im sure you know what happened. As he spoke, he leaned forward and looked down at John. Tell me, who exactly came yesterday? Call him out, or tell me where he is? Im sure you dont have the guts to kill my people. A stranger from yesterday? John was stunned. In an instant, a sh of lightning shed through his mind. A young man in a hood. He was very handsome. He was the only stranger who came yesterday, and he also remembered yesterdays scream. What a good guy!!! Johns eyes lit up and he cheered in his heart. Davis should be the one who killed the man?! However, he still did not voice out his guess because that young man had protected them. He ought not to repay kindness with enmity. Moreover, the incident left him feeling very happy. Those people who took advantage of their position and plundered others deserved to be beaten to death! Hahaha. I never expected that you maniacs would ever have such a day. Youve gotten used to bullying people who did not dare to resist and you thought that no one would dare to make a move against you. Johnughed heartily and said mockingly, Bullying the weak and using your power to oppress others. You people only know such petty tricks. Everyone had to put up with the mayors antics in Bourne Town. Everyone had to submit to the mayors brutality and violence. That young man did everyone a favor! Old Man, youre courting death. Themander of the personal guards suddenly changed his expression, and his eyes revealed killing intent. However, John was unmoved. He looked at the other party with a determined expression, the old but imposing voice said, I left my hometown when I was ten years old. I was already a knight when I was twenty years old here. Later on, I became the captain of Count Spencers personal guards in Rymia City. The count and I went through life and death, fought against undead creatures, and also went on the battlefield... Im now 102 years old. What are you trying to say? Themander of the guards frowned. John grinned, revealing his toothless gums. He looked at him contemptuously, then his expression became serious, his voice was extremely firm. Im trying to say that Ive seen more storms than you ever have! Youre just a mere captain of the guards and the mayorsckey. How dare you bark like a dog in front of me? Death is just the reincarnation of life. Its a return to the embrace of God. Do you think everyone is afraid of death? Old John roared, I never came back in the past, but now that Im back, Im going to say no to your acts of banditry! Old John roared furiously, and a gush of blood and aura gushed out from his body. There was still some strength left in him. Although he was old and his blood as well as aura had subsided, he could still put up with a final battle. He rushed forward and took the lead to kill the enemy, initiating a fight with themander of the guards. ... Half a minuteter. Screech. A sword light shed. Old Johns old head flew up. Along with a gush of blood, the horizon was subsequently dyed a deste crimson red. Old John was an elderly man after all. His strength had decreased far too much. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: If You Wish to Kill Horn, You Must Check In and Obtain the Artifact!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bah! Themander spat a mouthful of thick phlegm into the ground. There were traces of blood on it. He shook off the fresh blood on his sword and pointed with the tip of his sword, roaring ferociously, Kill them all. Kill everyone in the vige. Leave no one alive! Since the old man was unwilling to reveal the identity of the murderer, he would kill all of them and warn everyone who wanted to resist. In any case, the purpose of this mission was to kill, and their swords were destined to be stained with blood. Killing one person and killing an entire vige were the same: both acts were that of killing. Since the mayor had already spoken, what was there for him to be afraid of? With that order, dozens of personal guards drew their swords and swarmed forward. The old man were already dead, and there was no one who could fight against the personal guards now. Relying on those old, weak, and disabled people to withstand a single blow was futile. For a moment, there was a bloody storm! Ahhhhh, dont kill me, please dont kill me! Let me go, Ill talk, Ill talk. Its a young man wearing a hood. Its...his fault, dont kill me! Ah You devils! ... When Davis came out of the forest, he was ready to go directly to the mayors residence. However, as soon as he came out of the woods, the demon and angel Bloodlines in his body became restless at the same time. He turned his head to look at the source of the restlessness and found that it seemed to be the vige he went to yesterday. The sky above that ce was filled with the smell of blood. The smell of blood and resentment was simply soaring to the sky. Not good! Davis thought for a moment and knew that something must have happened. Someone hade to take revenge for yesterdays incident. After releasing his spiritual power, he saw the massacre that was happening in the vige. Damn it! ... The guards who were waving their knives suddenly heard a loud noise. Then, they saw a waveing from the far end of the vige. A domineering figure flew over, emitting a terrifying murderous aura. His speed was too fast.. He almost reached his side in an instant. Die! An explosive roar burst through his eardrums. Davis pped down, and the might of the principality came crashing down like a mountain. A vast divine might swept over. Rumble. More than ten personal guards exploded on the spot. The sky was filled with broken limbs, and the ground was filled with minced meat. Exploded internal organs flew in all directions, and the scene was extremely bloody. Who are you? The personal guardmander turned pale with fright. There was such a strong person in this small vige? Such a terrifying aura was simply shocking. Even the mayor could notpare to it. Boom! Davis punched out across space. The personal guardmander only felt his vision blur before he lost consciousness. He was beaten into a paste. Themander of the guards was as weak as a chicken in his hands. Boom He attacked again. The violent power of blood and aura crushed all the remaining guards into pieces. Puff! The blood mist rose and did not dissipate for a long time. All the enemies were killed with just three punches and two kicks. The scene could be called the abysmal hell. It was bloody to the extreme. The huge square was dyed into a blood-red world. Every de of grass and every inch of the ground was stained with blood. Every bush was hung with minced meat, the blood mixed with the minced meat soaked into the cracks in the stone bs. Hmph! Davis snorted coldly. Looking around, he found that only a few people had survived in the huge vige. The rest of the people had been ughtered. He felt that the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed. The demonic bloodline in his body began to rise. The red light in his eyes could no longer be suppressed. His body shed and he instantly appeared in front of a survivor. The red light in his eyes flickered for a while. Through the demons mind reading skill, he quickly understood the cause and effect. The red light in Daviss eyes flickered. They were there to look for him. They would massacre the entire vige if they did not find him. Mayor Horn, youre finished! The baleful aura around Davis was about to leave when he suddenly heard a voice. Sir, the mayor is very strong. You should leave quickly. Yes, Sir. The mayor is the strongest person in Bourne Town. You should leave. The mayor has an unusual power... He turned around and nced at them. The red light in his eyes gave them a fright. However, he still did not move his eyes away and simply looked at him. Davis remembered that he could not expose his demonic methods, and he did not want to disturb the peaceful lives of the survivors. Swoosh. He took a nce across the air and attracted a few survivors over. Then, his eyes began to sh with ck light, and a wave of magic power rose. The eyes of the survivors immediately became dull. Davis had modified their memories. When they woke up again, they would only remember that a mysterious figure had descended from the sky and killed all the guards. A robin hood-like figure. However, they would not know what he looked like or that he was Davis. After leaving a few people behind, Daviss body floated in the air and flew away at a very fast speed. Although he had killed all of the guards, the most powerful and strange mayor was still there. The mayor who had received the news would definitely be furious ande looking for him again. In the end, it would be a disaster for them. Therefore, Davis was prepared to go to the mayors mansion and kill him, thus ending all the trouble. The fastest way to solve trouble was always to kill the person who created them. While flying, he remembered what Gabriel had said when he arrived. Everything had to be done within limits. He started to hesitate because Mayor Horn had a good rtionship with the priests. However, he remembered that he had yet to check in that day, so he summoned the system while flying. System, I want to check in. [Congrattions, Host. You have sessfully checked in. You have received a reward!] [Notification: the host has received Gift of the Bible. [Notification: the Gift of the Bible. Using the Gift of the Bible can increase ones divine power (demonic power) level by one level. There is also a bible in hell. Heaven and Hell both think that their interpretation of the bible is correct. They thought that the other had misinterpreted the original meaning of the bible. What does all this have to do with the bible?] An artifact! Chapter 16

Chapter 16: ughtering Like a Reincarnated Human Butcher!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis was stunned. It was an artifact! Yet another artifact that was abination of God and demon. He realized that every time he only got one item, that item was particrly good. Not even two items couldpare to it. Immediately after, his hand fluctuated, and a mysterious aura appeared. A in and ordinary book appeared in his hand. Judging from the style, it was no different to a Bible ced in an ordinary home. Is this the original Bible? A strange look appeared in Daviss eyes. Then, he reached out and grabbed the Bible in his hand without thinking. Feeling the enormous energy contained in this book, he thought of the Doppelganger?Mask that he had gotten from checking in earlier and felt even more confident that he would not be discovered. Davis narrowed his eyes and revealed a bloodthirsty grin. Horn, if you can live past tomorrow, Ill write your name backwards! He left his fake angel doppelganger in the vige to cast divine spells for those who had fainted. At the same time, he prayed for those who had died... Whoosh. Davis activated his spiritual power at full force. He flew toward the mayors mansion at an extremely fast speed. 25 minutester. The huge and luxurious mansion that looked like a pce appeared before his eyes. ... Halt. A loud shout sounded. A powerful person with a terrifying aura suddenly appeared in the castle. He raised his head and shouted at Davis, This is the mayors mansion. Trespassers shall be executed ording to thew. A huge red light shed, and a clear cutting sound was heard. Then, a huge head flew up, and the headless body slowly fell to the ground. The response was only Daviss spell. A mere low-level knight was no match for him at all. A sturdy palm then sted open the huge iron door. Davis held Greeds sword, which had been imbued by his own magic power, and stepped into the castle. With a slicing sound, more than a dozen guards were instantly cut in half as he began his ughtering journey. He nned to let Horn experience the treatment that the vige had suffered. ... Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Theres an intruder! Quickly report to the mayor! Its over, were finished. The guards have been killed. This man is too powerful, run quickly! Wheres the mayor? The mayor is in the secret room. No one dares to disturb him! In the secret room? Then were dead for sure! The mayors mansion was suddenly in chaos. The guards were all killed and were fleeing in all directions. However, in front of a devil who had let go of the killing intent in his heart, escaping was just nothing more than wishful thinking! Slice, slice, slice, slice, slice. Davis was like a human ughtering the world. He maintained his pace and advanced forward while waving his hands on a whim and killing several people with one step. His tyranny was in full disy. He raised his hands and shed down, then repeated his movements in an act of savagery! When he reached the inner part of the hall, there was not aplete body in sight. Behind Davis, the corpses piled up into small mounds. It was as if he hade to the depths of hell. He did not look back, because he knew that no one would be able to walk out alive. He pushed open the door to the inner part of the hall with an expressionless face. He raised his feet and stepped onto the white velvet floor. His right hand held a big sword. Step by step, the velvet was dyed red. At the end of the hall, the luxuriously dressed mayor sat on a high seat. He was calm, handsome, and sat elegantly. Feeling Daviss gaze on him, Horns mouth twitched, revealing his scarlet tongue. I can feel the demonic smell in your body, but why do you want to make things difficult for me? We can work together! We can rule more and more territory. Even though all the subordinates in the castle had been killed, Horns face did not show any signs of panic, anger, or violence. He thought that discussions were possible as long as it was a demon who walked over. As a demon, it was necessary to act with such behavior. Everything could be negotiated and everything could be discussed. Calm in the face of a storm,posure in the face of danger. When the enemy was in front of him, he had to try to negotiate first. If he did not seed, then he would use his powerful strength to destroy it. It was all very demonic in nature. Chi With a horizontal sh, the seat was directly split into two. Davis, who was still a hundred meters away, was already beside him for some unknown reason. His speed was almost beyond the limits of what the naked eye could capture. However, this sh missed. Davis felt that his sword did not feel as if it had cut through his body. You are very rude. You dont look like a demon at all. A demon should be polite and make a deal while waiting to reap souls. Theyre not like you, fighting and killing. The voice came from behind Davis. Horn stood more than ten meters away from Davis with his hands behind his back. His eyes were cold and angry, because Davis didnt even listen to him finish his words and directly attacked him. In his eyes, that was not a demon! He thought that demons were more noble creatures than humans and ought not be that rude! Youre very pretentious! Davis said calmly, I really want to know if you can keep pretending. Pretentious?! On hearing that, Horns face darkened and a violent aura suddenly rose from his body. It seemed that Daviss words had angered him. Demons live longer than humans, are more energetic than humans, and are more powerful than humans... Am I wrong? Spots of flesh began to appear on Hornes face, and his pupils began to turn evil. A terrifying aura erupted from his body, crushing down on Davis as if it wanted to crush him. Buzz... The space trembled, and a ferocious weapon appeared in his hand. It was a pitch-ck spear. After looking at Horns appearance and sensing the demonic aura he was emitting, Davis knew that the person who killed the priest and performed the ritual was none other than the mayor in front of him. Killing intent came surging forward to Davis, but he did not care at all. Kill! A loud explosion sounded in his ears. The two figures instantly disappeared from where they were, and the sound of weapons shing in the air began to sound. It was ear-piercing and terrifying! With the holy sword in Davis hand, he began fighting Horn in the spacious hall. Rumble! Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Just What Kind of Being Is He?!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two figures shed in mid-air and moved at their maximum speed, leaving afterimages behind. They collided with each other each time they appeared. Blood aura raged in all directions and a strong gust of wind erupted toward the surroundings. Themotion of this battle was a little too big. Screech. A sound that was different from all the previous sounds appeared. Horn retreated into the distance. His face was gloomy as he lowered his head to look at his own body. An astonishingly long, terrifying wound stretched from his neck, straight through his torso, and all the way to his thigh. The wound was so deep that he could see the white bones and squirming internal organs within. It was a ghastly sight, as if an earthworm had split him open from the middle. Greeds sword had nearly cut him in half. Strangely enough, there was not much blood despite the horrifying wound. As time passed, the wound on Horns body began to heal slowly. Such powerful recovery abilities! Davis frowned at the scene in front of him. There had to be a demon with a much purer bloodline supporting Horn from the shadows,?otherwise it would be impossible for him to have such strong recovery abilities. It was obvious that the demon bloodline in Horns body was so pure that it would be impossible to exin its purity if there wasnt a stronger demon behind him. Being sliced opened seemed to be nothing more than just a small injury. Horn felt an unprecedented fury when he sensed Daviss gaze. Damn it, how dare you wound me. Who are you? His gaze was like a devils as he stared fixedly at Davis. He was at a disadvantage in the battle and his life might even be in danger, making it difficult for him to maintain hisposure. Youre getting a little out of control. Davis shook his hand to shake off the blood on his sword. His expression was very calm. Im none other than the person who came to kill you! Impudent! Horns expression was a little ferocious and he began to lose control of his emotions. Dont be smug, I didnt show my true strength just now! It wont matter who you are because youll die today. Ill kill you and swallow you one bite at a time! A strange smell was released from his body along with his angry roar. Davis couldnt help but squint his eyes when he smelled it... Was he going to start poisoning him or what? He held his breath. Horn realized that he had actually been suppressed in terms of closebat and spell battles. After realizing that he could not beat the sword-wielding Davis, he felt ashamed and angry. Hehehehe. Pestilence Poisoned Corpses! Hornughed evilly, spread out all five fingers of his left hand, and stretched his arm forward. In an instant, ghostly wails and howls could be heard as a seven-colored fog began to slowly spread out from behind him. Numerous pitch-ck caves opened up beside him, and evil spirits were faintly discernible within them. They spat out a poisonous fog as was heading toward Daviss direction. The auras of those evil spirits were extremely powerful. They had a vicious look, no physical body, sharp fangs, vampire-like ws, and hollow eyes. They were as disgusting as the ghouls. Could Horn actually summon an army of the undead? Such an ability was very rare amongst demons. It was very shameless to be summoning an army of the undead during a battle and turning a one-on-one fight into a group fight! Hehehe. No one can withstand my army of the undead. Even if your strength has reached the peak of a knight, you wont be able to hold on for more than a few minutes. Youll be torn to pieces by these evil spirits! Hornughed wildly. That was his trump card, and revealing it meant that victory was within reach. Countless evil spirits charged crazily toward Davis. He seemed to be frightened by the scene as he did not move at all. In the blink of an eye, the army of evil spirits surrounded him like a small ind that had been hit by a flood. Rumble. The castle began to shake violently. With a loud boom, the castle copsed! There were too many evil spirits. They came out in groups and directly crushed the main hall. The luxurious castle building became a pile of ruins. However, Horn did not care at all. Although the castle had cost a lot of money when it was built, it was worth it if it could deal with Davis. He had plenty of money too, so when the time came to collect taxes, he would be able to get all that money back and even have a surplus. The overwhelming number of undead made the ce increasingly packed. There were manyyers before one could reach the center, and that was where Davis was, although there seemed to be no movement at all. Hes probably dead, isnt he? Horne muttered to himself. Bean-sized beads of sweat were already oozing out of his forehead. Although the Pestilence Poisoned Corpses was arge-scale spell that was very powerful in that it made an army out of one person, the energy expended on it was equally as terrifying. Once his bloodline became purer and absorbed more nutrients, he could treat that spell as a regr spell, and could summon a million strong army with a wave of his hand! Zap, zap, zap. Horn suddenly heard a strange sound. He also smelled an indescribable burning smell. It was as if someone had stuffed a torch into an ants nest. After that sudden burn came a wave of scorched protein smell. It was also as if... He looked up and saw a red light shining from the army of evil spirits. Then, it gradually expanded, like a dazzling sun. The evil spirits let out shrill screams wherever the light passed and were subsequently turned into ashes. Rumble. A strong sunny aura soared into the sky. In an instant, it swept through the army of evil spirits and turned thousands of them into ashes. A figure emitting a dazzling golden light slowly walked out. A few snake-like mes wrapped around his body, making for a dazzling sight. What... What the hell?! Horns face felt the heat waveing from afar and suddenly began to doubt his own life! Was the demonic aura that he sensed from this person fake? Who is that person? Could the church have found out that I was behind this? Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Escape? Can You Even?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis had already transformed into his angel form. The half-angel and half-demon form was very terrifying. Mayor Horn aside, even the demon supporting him would doubt life if it came. You... Y-y-you, how did you do it? Mayor Horns voice began to tremble. The scene in front of him had really shattered his worldview! His body moved backward as he roared, Tell me, how are you an angel and a demon? How are you able to possess two high-level bloodlines, when I can only beg the demon to give me a little bit of his bloodline? There was not a single person who did not envy the long lifespan of an angel and a demon, but everyone knew that angels and demons were ipatible. However, there was aplete freak in front of him. Horn could clearly feel the opposing auras of angels and demonsing from Davis. ... He felt an unprecedented fear! Tap, tap, tap. Daviss footsteps sounded one after another, and his eyes were extremely cold. Just because you cant do something, it doesnt mean that others cant do it too. He had already put away the sword in his hand. He felt that such a low-level bastard, a mixed-blood, was not worthy of letting him use this demonic sword which belonged to one of the Seven Deadly Sins. However, Horn was so angry after hearing those words that he nearly vomited blood. What did he mean by Just because you cant do something, it doesnt mean that others cant do it too? Do you know how much Ive sacrificed in order to gain more lifespan? Not everyone has the chance to transform into a demon like this either. Im the only one in the entire Bourne town who can do this. Alright, I know you dont have any more trump cards and you dont have any more tricks. Davis raised his chin, disying the handsome contour of his handsomely evil face and slenderly beautiful neck. His voice was t. If you dont have anyst words, Ill send you to see God. Damn it! Horns expression was ferocious. He wanted to use his remaining strength to use the Pestilence Poisoned Corpses again and bet his life on that. However, his legswhich were still tremblingtold him that it was unrealistic. Whoosh. He turned around and flew into the air in an attempt to escape with his remaining strength. Did he actually flee?!! Davisughed disdainfully. Was he not pretending to be very powerful just moments ago? His body disappeared in an instant and his speed had broken through all limits. Horn wanted to return to the demons side. He thought that he might have some way of being saved if he did so. ... Its over. I used too much strength just now. Now its already... Horns face was pale and his eyes were filled with panic, as Davis was catching up to him in a speed that was much faster. Thirty secondster. A miserable cry resounded through the sky. Horns energy was exhausted. Davis caught up with him and punched him in the air. Crackle, crackle. The power of mes wreaked havoc on Horns body. No skin remained wherever his skin passed. Even the demons naturally strong recovery ability could not take effect. His fishy, cold blood disintegrated when it met the power of the mes. It was a professional method of restraint!!! That was the reason witches were all sent to the stake after being caught. Bang! A loud sound was heard. Davis shot Horn down the sky and thetter crashed heavily into the ground. A deep human-shaped hole was created. A momentter, a half-burnt arm stretched out of the hole shakily. Hoen crawled out in a miserable state, looking extremely miserable, like a dying old man. Just as he climbed out of the hole, he found a pair of feet ten centimeters in front of him... Davis stood in front of him with his hands behind his back, expressionless. Sob... Horn cried. Tears and snot covered his face. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed. His head hit the floor with a series of bangs. Dont... Dont kill me. Please let me go. He did not have the same demeanor as when they first met. He begged bitterly, I can give you anything you want. Money, women, power, status... as long as you let me go. Davis was silent for two seconds. Then, he revealed a yful smile. You admit defeat just like that? Youve forgotten your so-called reputation just like that? Is this what you call a demonic spirit? To inflict cruelty and abuse on those weaker than him... To offer his knees and dignity to those stronger than him... If Old John was still alive, he would definitely spit on the ground and mock him. Horn felt that his offers might not be attractive to Davis, so he chose to ignore the taunts and said, Im a demon, and youre a demon too. I can give you everything I have to make you stronger. I can even tell you the location of the demon lich Im in contact with... All Im hoping is for you to let me go. Can you not kill me if I do that? Davis shook his head. Unfortunately, I cant. Youve already seen my secret. Ill have to trouble you to die. A guy like Horn must not be spared death. Who knew what he would do the next day if he was allowed to run free? Sob sob Why cant you let me off! I just want to get a little more time. Whats wrong with that? Horn, who was crying, suddenly roared. His broken body burst out with astonishing strength. He suddenlyunched a sneak attack that directly hit Daviss head. It had gathered the remaining strength inside his body. Bang... Daviss life hand clenched Horns fist with his left hand. His expression was indifferent, and his gaze was ice-cold. Then, he formed his right hand into a fist and a violent fire-type power was violently thrown out in a punch. With a crack, Horns head was blown apart at once. The headless corpse slowly fell. The powerful Mayor Horn died just like that. I didnt manage to tell you this, but your so-called demonic tone is disgusting! How can someone like you be called a demon? Youre just a lowly undead creature! Davis shook his head and took a nce at Horns corpse. His body soared into the sky and flew away. He knew that there was still a lich who hid in the shadows and he had yet to deal with. That lich was likely the origin of everything that happened! Chapter 19

Chapter 19: So What if Im ying With You!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis soon arrived at Mayor Horns secret chamber. From what he heard from the servants, Horn never showed up at first and had actually been inside his secret chamber all along. It was not untilter that Horn arrived at the scene. That secret chamber ought to be near to his castle, or else he would not have arrived that quickly. Before Horn died, he also said that the lich behind him was hiding somewhere. Everything was quite clear-cut already. At the backyard of Horns castle, an ordinary little wooden house was located. Even though Horns castle was very luxurious, there was a wooden house in his backyard! One could easily see that something was amiss there. Time to quickly search the ce! Creak... Davis pushed the door of the wooden house open and found that there was nothing inside. There was only a painting hanging on the wall. Moreover, it did not look like a masterpiece. It was just an ordinary painting. That small wooden house inside a gorgeous castle was decorated with nothing but an oil painting. Davis was not in the mood to poke fun anymore. All signs pointed to something that was gravely wrong there. He walked forward and moved the painting away. Indeed, there was a handle to control a switch. He pulled the handle and pushed it in forcefully. Rumble. A tunnel leading to the underground appeared on the floor of the wooden house. It was dark and gloomy. Davis cast an illumination spell and slowly walked down. Youre here again? Why are you back so quickly this time? Suddenly, a voice came from deep underground. Davis knew right away that the origin of everything was right there. Wait a second. Who are you? Davis walked out of the darkness and felt likeughing when he looked at the demon in front of him. Then, he took out his sword and made a hand seal with his hands behind his back. As expected, it was a lich, a creature who had given up its feelings in order to live a long life. The lich was very funny. Perhaps the quality of the materials used during the ceremony was not high enough or someone had interfered, because only half of its body was hanging on the wall. The other half was likely still in hell. Had that not been the case, that lich would have broken the wall by force long ago. Pftttt! Davis could no longer control himself fromughing when he saw such a funny scene. What are youughing at? Whats so funny? Do you know who I am? If youugh again, Ill let that bastard Horn kill you! In the lichs eyes, the unassuming, inclothes kid who suddenly barged in must have been one of the poor kids near Horns home. Are you talking about that Mayor Horn? Its unfortunate that he wont evere back. What? Was he captured by the church? Impossible, not unless those priests who were rted to him were also captured at the same time, otherwise someone would have reported to him. The lichs first reaction was that Horns actions had been discovered and was subsequently captured by the church. On second thought, it was very unlikely. What did you do to him? I killed him! That casual sentence sounded like a p of thunder in the lichs ears. Davis ignored it, and instead continued, Were you the one who instructed him behind the scenes to continuously abduct people and then use them as sacrifices for the ritual to summon you out? It doesnt seem to be very effective though! Look at your half-dead appearance. Its absolutely ridiculous! The Lich was angered by Daviss words and said fiercely, What did you just say, Kid? Trust me, Ill eat you right here! Eat me? Im standing right here. Can you move your legs? The lich was helpless, because what Davis said was indeed true. It was unable to move, so its only recourse was to speak nicely to Davis. Have you seen Horns power, Kid? Are you envious? Do you want to have this kind of power? Do you want to live longer? I can give you everything you want... I want Paradise Ind! What? What did you say? The lich felt as if there was something wrong with his ears. He seemed to hear the words Paradise Ind. I want Paradise Ind! The lich heard it clearly the second time. Surely that kid was joking? Sensing that it was being yed, the lich replied coldly, Impossible. Another different request! Then Id like to see hells original bible! The lich looked at Davis in disbelief. Why did that kid constantly make such requests? How could any of those two wishes be fulfilled by an insignificant lich like itself? Were the wishes made by people nowadays that wild? Are you ying with me? Davis looked at the confused lich and knew that such a request was impossible. Yeah, so what if Im ying with you? Davis took out his sword with one hand and said to the lich. In fact, Davis had been brewing a powerful divine spell behind his back. It was extremely hidden and powerful. The only drawback was that it required a long time to chant. He had long discovered that the lichs aura was incredibly terrifying even though half of its body was trapped. At the very least, it was much stronger than Davis at present. In order to kill the lich sessfully, Davis could only keep talking to it. He diverted its attention so that he could sessfully cast this powerful divine spell. Davis raised the sword in his hand and stabbed it at the lich across from him. Light blossomed from the sword and stabbed fiercely at the Lichs exposed chest. After the lich realized that it had been tricked, it hurriedly began to gather its strength and began to mutter something. However, the time left for it to react was too short. Pierce! Davis stabbed his sword into his chest. He He. The lich stared at Davis and uttered some unclear words. Unfortunately, the lich was unable to use his magic until the very end and died in a sullen manner. Davis pulled out his sword. He still trembled even though there was no blood on it. Liches were the lowest demons in hell. They were undead creatures that had half a foot in the demon realm. There were not many high-level demons in the entire poption. Not to mention the twelve-pired demon gods and the seven deadly sins. This demon should be one of the rare powerhouses among liches. It was likely an army sent by hell in advance, which meant that the next war between the gods and demons might not be too far away. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Its Best to Be Careful!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Ding! Congrattions to the host for killing a lich king. Your cultivation level has increased and you have reached virtue angel level one!] [Ding! Congrattions... Your cultivation level has increased and you have reached devil ord level one!] Daviss divine and demonic powers had increased once again and both of them had reached level five. Powers of holiness and evil spread out, causing the surrounding air to be restless and staining them with two different colors. Daviss wings grew by one-third. Just like the fallen angels, it could not be more simpler to recognize the level of an angel. Wings! The more wings there were, the more powerful they were! Seraphim like Gabriel and Michael all had eight wings. They were also known as the eight-winged seraphim! The most powerful angels in the legends had twelve wings. It was said that Lucifer, who had fallen in the past, was at such a level. Thump! Thump Daviss heart began to beat in his body. This heart would only exist when an angel advanced to the virtue angel level. Angel heart! Wings were the source of an angels strength, while the heart was the source of life. From the moment the heart grew out, the life of an angel had undergone a major change. They would be more tenacious and their healing power had be more powerful. However, Davis carefully sensed it and found that there was actually the sound of another heart beating in his body. When he touched it, Daviss expression was very strange. There were two hearts in his body, one on the left and one on the right... I can actually grow two hearts? This bloodline is really strange. Does this mean that my life is more tenacious than ordinary angels? His bloodline really was strange! Davis could not help but feel odd in his heart. All of a sudden however, he felt his body and his expression turn serious all of a sudden. It looks like... It looks like my life force really has be twice as strong? It was absolutely insane! Ever since he had such a system, his strength had been growing very quickly, but such a situation had never happened before. The librarys books recorded all the things that happened to angels, but he had never seen such a thing! Looks like these two hearts are good! Daviss doubts were quickly resolved. [Notification: the hosts poweres from two different bloodlines. All breakthroughs will be reflected in the performance of the body. With two different life sources, there will be two hearts.] After dispelling his doubts, Davis returned to his clone and reverted back. He then went around town to give blessings as if nothing had happened. He gathered everyone in the square, then chanted a spell and began to cast the blessing spell. ... It was as if nothing had happened. Davis never appeared in ces he should not have nor did he kill any unsavory character. Everything seemed to have never happened. Just as Davis was giving blessings to these people, a strange figure came to Mayor Horns home. The figure frowned when he looked at the ruins in front of him. This is a mission location, so why... This was a throne angel that Paradise Ind sent to inspect and supervise the mission. Paradise Ind was naturally worried about those little angels who came to do the mission, so every ten little angels would be looked after by one throne angel. The reasons were twofold: for supervision and for protection. When the incident happened, he was watching another little angel. As soon as he sensed the demonic aura however, he immediately rushed over. Little did he realize that he came toote. Looking at the corpses of undead creatures all over the ground, he felt the aura of demons and angels at the scene. Whats going on? There are two auras of angels and demons at the scene, as well as the aura of a half-demon. did a chaotic battle just happen here? Sensing carefully, he found that there was a demons aura in the distance. Whoosh. He jumped and disappeared. He instantly appeared beside Horns body. He could tell that horn was the half-demon who transformed from a human. He frowned and looked at the surrounding scene. Is it an angel and a demon attacking this half-demon? No, theres only one little angel in this ce aside from myself! How can there be an extra angel? Moreover, its an angel who works with demons? Whoosh. His figure once again appeared in the small wooden house in Horne Castle, and he walked in. Looking at the lich hanging on the wall, the doubts in his heart grew. What was this situation? If he guessed correctly, this lich hanging on the wall was the source of this mission. ording tomon sense, shouldnt this mission be for the little angel to discover this ce and report it to the throne angel before killing this guy? Why has the target suddenly been killed? ording to Daviss current progress, he should be blessing the people. Did he just get lucky and win? He did not even need to do anything and the progress form was already full. Furthermore, the entire matter was just too strange. There were actually twopletely opposite auras, a powerful and pure demonic aura. Who was that? And what was their purpose? Everything was unknown. The only thing that was known was that Davis had won. As long as he blessed all the people, he could return to Paradise Ind. In fact, the throne angels guess was very close to the truth. However, he would never have thought that the angel and the demon were actually just one person. It also happened to be Davis, whom he viewed as a harmless little angel! In order to prevent himself from being suspected, Davis deliberately left a false body in front of the vigers. If anyone came to check his progress, all the vigers would give him the perfect alibi! The truth was just as he had expected. No one noticed, not even the magnificent throne angel. Davis did not know if anyone woulde to check on him, but in his eyes, there was nothing wrong with being careful. As a half-demon who grew up on Paradise Ind, Davis had understood from a young age that it was best to be careful. If someone identally found out that Davis had demon blood in him, it would only be a matter of time before he was purified into ashes. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: God?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Those high and mighty seraphim would never allow anyone to pollute the purity of Paradise Ind. Davis arrived at thest vige of the small Bourne Town. He gathered all the people together and prepared to cast his blessing. Suddenly, he frowned and turned his head to look behind him. A little angel who had descended with him appeared behind him. Davis! So this is the ce youre in charge of! Were very close! Davis put on his kindest smile. Thats right, Henry. Is the town youre in charge of nearby? Yes, can I observe how you bless these people? Davis nodded, indicating that there was no problem with that. He brought Henry to the vige chief and asked the vige chief to gather all the believers. Chief, were apostles sent by the church. Now that we feel your fear and panic, I shallfort you in the name of God. I will call all the believers in your vige over and bless you on the square! But before I do, I need to see your living conditions. The vige chief looked at the two young men in front of him. They were handsome and young, and he found it hard to believe that those were people sent by the church. Did he ever see such a young priest before? In the decades of his life, he never actually saw such a young priest before. Davis saw the doubt in the vige chiefs eyes, so he activated the angel power in his body and revealed the wings on his back! Angel... Angel... Feeling the warm aura emanating from Davis and looking at the wings on his back, the vige chief pointed at Daviss back and said with a trembling voice. Then, the vige chief closed his hands toward Davis and began to pray. God has not given up on his people. God has always been watching us by our side. God has watched... As they spoke, they shed tears. Their faith had not copsed. Under Mayor Horns rule, everyone was terrified, afraid that they would be persecuted and their families would be hurt. Many people lost their families, many people lost their property, and many who were rich ended up being beggars... With such a life, many people went to the church for help. Each of those usually kind-hearted priests would have an indignant look when they heard such news. The response they received from providing feedback was that the church would soon overturn Horns rule. Unfortunately, they waited and waited only for Horns guards toe! The priests betrayal had dealt a great blow to all the believers, and some people had even given up their faith in God... The vige chief talked non-stop to Davis who was beside him. He spoke about how firm his faith was and how he had never doubted God throughout his life. A response to his steadfastness had finallye, and Daviss arrival was proof of that! He was an angela true angeland an emissary of God. They were a group of people closest to God, a group of people who shed light on the world on Gods behalf, and a group of people with extraordinary wisdom... Seeing that Davis was listening attentively, the vige chief suddenly realized that he had said too much and he hurriedly apologized. Im sorry, people chatter non-stop when theyre old. Im really sorry. Youre going to our vige to take a look, right? Ill bring you there right away... Davis looked at the vige chiefs apologetic look but did not seem to mind it at all. He wanted to know how people lived in that world. From the looks of it however, it was not too good! Its okay. I like listening to these things. You can continue... The two of them talked while walking, and all three individuals soon arrived in front of a mud house. This house was covered with thatch. The windows were covered with ubiquitous banana leaves. Such windows could block the light in summer, but were unable to block the searing summer heat nor keep out the winter cold. Davis was very curious. Although this vige chief dressed very inly, there was no need for him to live in such a house! Such a house was probably fit only for the most dire of people in the vige to live in. It was cold in winter, hot in summer, and simultaneously cold and hot during spring and autumn. The vige chief stood at the door and knocked. Mr. Hansen, the people from the church are here! A rustling sound came from the inside, as if someone was putting on their clothes. The vige chief turned to Davis and said, Hansen used to be the richest man in our vige. His grandfathers generation umted a lot of wealth and his father was also an educated man. Hansen himself was proficient in business matters, but... Halfway through his words, the vige chief shook his head and did not continue. Creak. The door was opened and a middle-aged man in tattered clothes came out. He greeted the vige chief, Hello, Chief. Whos this? Hansen could not believe that the two young people in front of him were actually members of the church. The nature of the church meant that young people had few opportunities, and it was usually only the elders who had the chance to show themselves. The vige chief noticed Hansens disbelief too. He smiled and quickly exined to him, Theyre really the messenger of God! After all, he was once the richest businessman there, so his reaction was very fast. Upon seeing the vige chiefs confident look, he knew that his suspicions were unfounded. After inviting the two people in, Hansen personally went to pour two sses of water for them. However, Davis could clearly feel that there were still two breaths of life in the house that was separated by a curtain. Cough, cough, cough. A few coughs came from inside, and Davis began to peer in. Seeing that Davis had noticed the inside of the house, the vige chief took advantage of the time when Hansen poured the water, he said into his ear, His wife and daughter are inside. They dont have much clothes left, and some of their clothes cant evenpletely cover their bodies. To avoid being rude, only one person is allowed toe out whenever theres a visitor... Davis heard the vige chiefs words and frowned. Hansen was supposed to be the richest man in the vige, right? Even if his business failed, he would not not have been that down and out. Could Hansen have gambled his money away? Davis was full of questions, but he did not say anything out loud. The purpose of that trip was to make sure his movements left a very clear trail, thereby eliminating all loopholes. Soon, Hansen came over with twoplete sets of cups. Im sorry, theres only cold water at home now. The rest of the milk and tea... The vige chief picked up the cup and took a sip. Davis followed suit. Hansen, how have you been recently? Any Problems? No, thank you for your concern, vige chief... The two began to reminisce about the old days. There was frequent coughing during that period but the two of them pretended not to hear it as they talked to each other. However, Davis still sensed some absent-mindedness from the two. The two of them soon ended their brief exchange and the vige chief bid Hansen goodbye. Well be leaving, Hansen. Remember to go to the vige squareter! And... Alright, Chief, well head thereter. Thank you for your concern! Chapter 22

Chapter 22: A Kind...Devil?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The vige chief could not help but sigh as they made their way to the next house. Henry could not help his curiosity and asked, Chief, Hansens family used to be the richest in the vige. How did they end up like this? Did they lose their property because of gambling? Or... The vige chief looked conflicted. He did not know if he should tell the angel, but in the end, he couldnt help but sigh, he said, Almighty Angel, Hansens family used to be the richest man in the vige, and they were very willing to help the vigers. Everyone was very fond of them, and Hansens family didnt show off either. They also had no bad habits, so logically speaking, they shouldnt have ended up like this, but... But what? Whats the reason? Almighty Angel, when you came from the other viges, you ought to have known that the mayor has been arresting people everywhere these past few years, especially beautiful women. Almost all of them were taken away, and Hansens daughter is very beautiful... In order to protect his sister, Hansens son came into conflict with the guards. The young man often practiced knight training, so he sent the guards back with a beating. After that, Hansen immediately reported the situation to the churchs priests. Father Raymond wanted to investigate at first, but he then disappeared. Hansens report to the church had also been discovered, so the guards gathered their people and caused trouble to their family. Hansens son died. He was beaten alive and sent to his demise, while his daughter was disfigured. If they werent stopped by the vigers around them, the Hansen family couldve been... However, their familys wealth was then taken away and the entire family fell to such a state. Especially Hansens wife, who had some breathing problems when she was young. She used to be fine when they were still rich, but she doesnt have any money to buy medicine now. If this continues, Im afraid... In the past, theyd give a lot of presents to God every Christmas when they were rich, but now... Davis quietly listened to the vige chief describe what happened to Hansen. He took out the note in his arms and slowly searched for it. As expected, he quickly found the Hansen familys name. However, the message on it was, Shallow believers, almost faithless. They used to be fanatics. Heh... Davis sneered. Soon, the vige chief brought him to the next house. The situation of this family was simr. They used to be middle-ss, but they were persecuted by the mayor and became poor... When evening finally came, Davis understood the situation there and was brought by the vige chief to the square at the center of the vige. Davis and Henry stood on a prominent rock in the middle and looked at the people standing around them. There were men, women, the elderly, and the young. Some of them were red-faced and some looked sick. People of every condition and expression were there. Hansens family came wearing thick raincoats. Since they had no extra clothes, the only thing they could do was wear like that in order to make themselves more presentable. Hansen was wearing old but clean clothes, holding his wife next to him. He looked worriedly at his wife, who was coughing continuously. Davis suddenly recalled something. Before he came to Paradise Ind, Gabriel and the others told him that each kind of believer received different blessings. The fanatics got the best resources while the shallow believers would only receive the radiance of the holy light. It was to ensure that the fanatics continued to keep their faith, while the shallow believers could see what those with stronger faith received and slowly begin having more faith in God! The more they worshipped the authority of God, the purer their faith would be, and the more dedicated they would be to God... That was the only way the glory of God could spread to more ces... ... After seeing those believers who had fallen from fanatics to shallow believers because of the mayor and the church, he really wanted to ask: Could it be that the believers who had not given up their faith despite being persecuted by the church were not worthy of being called fanatics? Was such a firm belief still worthy of suspicion? Wasnt such a belief much firmer, more valuable, and much more... He felt that he was beginning to understand why the belief in the devil had not beenpletely eradicated. Cough, cough, cough. Suddenly, a cough interrupted his thoughts. He looked up and saw that it was Hansens wife. His gaze flickered and he found that necrosis was beginning to form on her body. The disease was rapidly spreading, and judging from the trend of things, it was likely that she did not have much time left. In Daviss eyes, dealing with the disease was very simple as he only needed to use a high-level healing spell. However, it was not in ordance with the relevant rules. ording to the rules, these shallow believers could only be illuminated by the holy light. Only the senior believers among the fanatics were eligible to receive high-level divine spells. Using it without permission would definitely get him noticed. It was contrary to his developmental goals, which was to get stronger whileying low. In the end, Davis did not intend to go against the orders of the mighty seraphim. He simply illuminated the holy light over those poor peoples bodies, although he did extend the duration slightly. All of a sudden however, he felt Henry staring at him from behind. He eventually changed his mind and cast a holy light healing spell on Hansens wife. A holy light healing spell that was far beyond a little angels normal level, but it was not that outrageously strong either. Henry was also very surprised when he saw Daviss skilled and powerful holy light healing spell. Davis, Your holy light healing spell is really amazing! And youre really kind. You actually went against the seraphims orders when you saw this poordy. But dont worry, I wont tell anyone... Hearing Henrys words, Davisughed softly in his heart. Im a devil thats good at disguising myself! Isnt a pure and kind little angel supposed to do something when it sees suffering? In fact, Daviss biggest goal for the time being was to ensure that his identity would not be exposed in the city of angels. Anything else would have to wait until he was truly strong and powerful before they could be considered. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Returning to Paradise Ind!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Goodbye, Davis. I now know what a kind angel is after seeing you carry out your mission. Im going to carry out my mission now too... Goodbye... After bidding farewell to Henry and finishing up, Davis once again went to the mayors mansion. A piece of dpidated wall was filled with the stench of decay. Then, Davis raised his hand and began to send out his own signal. Soon, the throne angel arrived. Davis pretended to act puzzled and said to him, Sir, Ive already discovered that the demonic incident here was caused by the mayor, but for some reason, it was already like this when I arrived at the mayors house. I wonder if my mission is considered a failure? The seat angel seemed to be surprised at that little angel named Davis. This kid is that honest? He didnt take credit for himself. Youre smart, Kid, Ill give you that. You know that this isnt something that a little angel like you can deal with. Besides, theres an extremely faint demon scent at the scene. Youre very honest, Davis, and you didnt lie to me. In fact, I came right after this incident ended and youve been giving blessings to the vigers too. For the record, Ive been observing you right from the start... Davis was also shocked when he heard the angels words. He actually did not notice that someone was observing him. He even feigned a guilty look. After all, he had disobeyed the seraphims orders and casted a high-level divine spell on Hansen and the others. At the same time, he also confirmed that the angel only came after his battle ended. He thought that it was fortunate that he still had his doppelganger in contact with the vigers during the battle with the mayor and the lich, and that the battle did not take too long. With the throne angels speed, the secret of Daviss bloodline might well have been discovered. It was too dangerous. He was really close to being exposed. His strategy of caution and carefulness had been affirmed again. He had to be even more careful in the future. On that asion, it was a throne angel who was not very far from him. What if the angel was just beside him in the future What if it was a cherub, or even a seraph, who was right by his side next time? When the throne angel saw Davis being silent, he thought that his words had frightened thetter and therefore began tofort him. You did very well this time. You were very honest. Youve also done a great jobpleting the tasks that Gabriel and the other seraphim entrusted to you. As he said that, he patted Davis on the shoulder and hinted that he would not tell anyone about Davis viting the seraphims orders. Davis held back his feeling of wanting to escape and allowed the throne angel to pat him on the shoulder. The angel seemed to have thought of something again and said, Dont worry. Although I dont know who took care of your target, they did so in a very thorough manner. Youre the one whopleted the mission the fastest. Even though it was luck, luck is also a part of strength. Your mission rewards will definitely be the best. Dont worry... Davis was relieved after seeing that the angel did not notice anything. The throne angels strength made it extremely easy to capture and purify him, so there was no need to hide anything from Davis. Since your mission has beenpleted, you can go back first. I still have to look after the other little angels. To think that there are actually such powerful demons roaming around here. The safety of those little angels must be taken care of. Aside from that, youd have to help me report to Gabriel and the other seraphim. The demons of the human world are really starting to make aeback. Even a rare demon like the lich has made an appearance... Davis had to make that report to a seraph like Gabriel? Unable to refuse, he had to bite the bullet and nod in agreement. ... Only the Angels knew the location of Paradise Ind. It moved constantly, yet it called out to every angel. Paradise Inds call allowed Davis to find its location quickly. On the way, Davis wondered if he should just leave and nevere back? That way, he did not need to be careful all the time and worry about being discovered. He could do whatever he wanted and be extremely free. The human world was so big that he could even lose himself in it. Later on, however, he thought of his check-in system. The more special the ce, the better the things he could get, and was there really any ce in the world that was more special than Paradise Ind? There was! There really was! That was the abyss! Hell! The ce where demons lived. However, half of his bloodline was that of an angel. Being discovered in hell was a very dangerous affair. The Demons there were more suspicious, and their methods were much more ruthless too. It was far removed from the kindness of angels on Paradise Ind. After some thought, Davis still felt that he ought to return to Paradise Ind. However, he had to be more careful in the future. Very soon, Davis arrived at the border between Paradise Ind and the human world. Davis looked at everything in the human world and knew that he would probably rarelye to the human world in the future. Goodbye, human world! System Check-in! [Ding! Check-in is sessful. Check-in location, the border between Paradise Ind and the Human World!] [Notification: The host has obtained an S-rank fire-type skill, Holy me Judgement! [Description: Holy me Judgement condenses holy mes into a light sword that delivers judgement on the enemy! mes are the most precious thing in this world. The gods sympathized with mortals of the lower realm who stole the seeds of fire. Therefore, there is light in the lower realm even at night!] [Fire is also the fairest existence in the world. It exists in heaven, hell, and the human world!] [Notification: demonic power activated, check-in variation. The host has obtained S-rank skill Soul-Searing Dark me!] [Description: Soul-Searing Dark me, an evil spell created by the demonic gods in Hell. It uses the enemys soul as fuel to activate the me. The more souls it subdues, the more powerful the me will be. It deals direct damage to the soul.] [Fire is also the fairest existence in the world. It exists in heaven, hell, and the human world!] He received two powerful skills on that asion, which pleased him greatly. Davis then stepped into the territory of Paradise Ind without any sentimental feelings. Whoosh. Just as he appeared on Paradise Inds side, someone was standing right beside the entrance. It was Gabriel the seraph! After seeing Gabriel, Daviss originally buoyant mood immediately cooled down. Gabriel did not take Daviss nervous look to heart because almost every angel had the same expression when they saw him. Almighty Gabriel, in this mission... He told Gabriel everything the throne angel wanted him to tell. Gabriel simply listened quietly and expressionlessly. After Davis was done, he turned around and walked toward the library. It had been a while since he saw Angelina and Fiona! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Goodbye, Angelina!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis flew right toward the library. Since the throne angel had said that he was the little angel who hadpleted the mission the fastest, it seemed likely that Fiona was not yet back at the time. Davis rapidly activated the power in his body. Although he could only disy half of his power and fly with one wing, he still arrived at the library very quickly, In the library were only a few older angels reading books. Angelina was pushing the cart and putting the books back to their original ces. She hummed a tune while pushing the cart. Youre back? Angelina saw that Davis had returned and immediately flew to his side. She stretched out her hand and helped Davis tidy up his messy hair due to flying at high speed. Her movements were very natural. Didnt youe back with Fiona? Why are you alone? We went separately for the mission. I was the first toplete it. No wonder youre not with her. Most of the time, youre the person she wants to be with the most. Angelinas voice had always been gentle, as if that habit was gained from years and years of working in the library. The other angels who were reading saw that Davis had returned and greeted him with a smile. After Davis smiled one by one to them in response, he turned his head and saw Angelina looking at him with aplicated expression. Whats wrong? Whats the matter? You dont seem too good. Angelina reached out her hand and pulled Davis. She said softly, Come to the back. I have something to tell you. Davis saw Angelinas serious expression and nodded. They came to the librarys living area, which was in the backyard. Angelina liked it when the ce looked lively, so she nted a lot of flowers and nts in the backyard. The two of them flew in the air and looked at each other. Angelinas eyes were a little downcast, and she said softly to Davis. Before you went on the mission, I saw you practicing some martial arts. Davis nodded, thinking that Angelina was worried that he had read about martial arts in a book and was practicing them by himself, so he exined, Some of those martial arts were handed to me by Fiona. Theyre very safe, dont worry! I know. Those martial arts are very safe, but... Angelinas mood was still low. Davis looked at her with a puzzled face. He had no idea what she was so worried about. God has been unfair to you. You only had only one wing when you were born. This means that your foundation is weak. Even if you spend time on these things, Im afraid itll still be difficult for you to improve. It was only then that Davis understood that Angelina was worried for him. She was worried that his inability to improve in the future would hurt him. As a result, he held Angelinas hand tightly and prepared tofort her. Sigh. Angelina sighed. When you were on your mission, I went to look for the seraph Gabriel. I was hoping that hell use the seraphims divine power to help you rebuild your body. Daviss words offort became stuck. For his sake, Angelina went to request a favor from Gabriel, who was the harshest of the seraphim. Angelina was an orphaned angel. She usually did not even dare to speak too loudly in the library. However, she had since made a request to those high and mighty seraphim for Daviss sake! Even Daviss heart, which was as hard as steel, trembled violently. He hesitated for a moment, then opened his arms and hugged her tightly. Angelina said to herself, But he didnt agree. Instead, he said to me, The Angel was created by Father God. Everything was arranged. Theres nothing I can do about it.'' As expected, Gabriel refused. Davis was just an ordinary angel, and even if he could be treated, a huge price would have to be paid for it. It was unnecessary to spend all those resources on a little angel like him. Although Davis felt that it was better for Gabriel to refuse, Angelina was still very disappointed. She felt that she could not make her little angel better again. Davis was feeling a little helpless against Angelinas self-reproaching. Angelina was the one whom he spent the most time with and she looked after him wholeheartedly. O great seraph, I can take care of this child. Let me take care of this poor single-winged angel. I guarantee that he wont suffer any wrong. Davis remembered those words clearly. However, he could not tell her about his situation and spare her from her worries, as he was unsure how big of a blow it would be to her if he told the devout Angelina the truth of him being a half-demon. Inside Paradise Ind, the one person he trusted most was the hidden fallen angel Liv. Regrettably, Angelina was the person closest to him, and not even Fiona was as close to him as Angelina was. Since Fiona was a war angel saint who died on the battlefield of gods and demons in her previous life, she was very hostile to demons. Daviss ordinary demon bloodline was a huge hidden danger in their close rtionship . Angelina looked at Davis, who was deep in thought, and thought that he was disappointed at not being able to get aplete pair of wings. As a result, sheforted him. Im sorry. I really want you to have aplete pair of wings. You can fly all over the world and see all kinds of things. Im from the outside world, so I know that this world is very big. You should have noticed that the outside world is very different from Paradise Ind when you went out. The world there is also very beautiful. There are huge mountains, endless oceans, and even bigger jungles and deserts than Paradise Ind Davis saw Angelinas self-reproach and said, This time I went to the human world, its nothing great. Its not asfortable as our library. Seeing Daviss nonchnt look, Angelina also broke into a smile. Actually, I dont like the outside world. I prefer to keep myself busy in the quiet library. Seeing that Angelinas mood had improved a lot, Davis brought her for a stroll in the sea of flowers and coaxed her into happiness again. Along the way, he even used his divine spell to attract many butterflies that flew around her, which improved her mood considerably. ... In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. Daviss worries about being exposed and purified never came to fruition. Half a month after Daviss return, Fiona returned too... Chapter 25

Chapter 25: ughter!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion During that period of time, Davis felt strongly about his insufficient strength. Whenever he had the time and opportunity, He would practice the divine spells and magic spells that he had checked-in and received. In particr, he obtained the Grand Lysis from the stone b. It was the most powerful skill that Davis had obtained. He discovered that as long as he gave that skillwhich had been passed down from ancient timesa slight increase in proficiency and understanding, his strength would undergo a massive improvement . [Notification: Grand Lysis has been upgraded, reaching level 4!] He did not neglect the other skills either. All of them were improving steadily. [Notification: Hosts S-grade divine spell, Divine Protection, has been upgraded, reaching level 2!] [Notification: Hosts S grade magic spell, Vicious Curse, has been upgraded, reaching level 2!] The first two skills that he had obtained had also reached level two. His own strength had not improved much after he had entered the virtue angel realm and he was still at the level two. He was not anxious, because he knew that there was no use being anxious. An ordinary virtue angel would need thousands of years to level up. He had a lot of time, and the system would reward him with divine power and magic ability from time to time. In fact, his advancement was already so fast that it could be described as utterly shocking. Compared to the low-key Davis, Fiona already had a great reputation. In that mission, she personally killed a demon that had reached level nine demon lord. It was said that the process of killing it was very dangerous and an ident nearly ured. The throne angel that was originally protecting in the dark was prepared to make a move too, but unexpectedly, the bronze sword in her hand suddenly shone brightly. She borrowed a trace of power from her previous life and killed the demon in an instant. The result shocked the throne angel who was hiding in the dark, who believed that Fiona must have been a seraph or something even higher in her previous life. Since then, Fiona had always carried traces of a murderous aura. Even Davis frowned when he felt it. It was a blow to Fiona as well. Theres nothing I can do. The killing intent of this sword is just so strong. After I activated itst time, I couldnt suppress it anymore. Fiona said with an aggrieved look. Davis found Seeing her aggrieved look somewhat amusing. He went forward to endure the murderous aura and touched her head. Its not your fault! Then, he looked at the starry sky above the dome. Paradise Ind was built in a subspace. It was only a wall away from the others, so he could see the night sky more clearly. Looking at the arrangement of the stars in the night sky, he thought of the books he saw in the library. There were records of the long lost centaurs, who were most skilled at using the stars to divine. However, even a race with such divination ability could not predict their own extinction. When he turned his head, Fiona was already asleep on the grass. Her mouth was slightly open, and she was in a deep sleep. Davis just watched, looking at Fionas sleeping posture. Suddenly, he frowned. Divine Protection! I wish you a good night! His wings pped slightly, and a golden light sprinkled down from above. A circr cover covered the sleeping Fiona,pletely isting the outside world. Davis sensed that there was an unusual aura moving nearby. How strange. Theres actually the aura of an undead creature in a ce like Paradise Ind! With a p of his wings, Davis flew toward the ce where the aura wasing from. His demon bloodline suddenly sensed the aura of a few hidden demons, and it was very clear that they were undead creatures. They were quietly approaching the reincarnation pool on Paradise Ind. Near the reincarnation pool, three slender figures wearing cloaks were silently approaching. It was three vampires! The vampires who didnt breathe and had no temperature were wearing invisible cloaks, and had actually fooled the guards of Paradise Ind! I didnt expect that we would really sneak in! Hehehe, the years of peace have made these angels lose their vignce. Should we steal something back? I heard that Paradise Ind has good stuff everywhere! Shut up! Were here to pollute the reincarnation pool, not to steal! What do you think will happen to us if we go back withoutpleting the mission? While the few of them were whispering, Davis had already arrived behind them. Is it just the three of you who are here to cause trouble in Paradise Ind? Davis asked coldly. Paradise Ind was still his ce of residence and he did not want any major disturbances to ur there, or else his situation might end up getting worse! So its three little vampires who have just be barons. No wonder they werent noticed. Plus they dont have a temperature and are using invisibility cloaks. No wonder they were able toe all the way here without being discovered. Davis immediately saw the reason why they could sneak in. There were four seraphs in Paradise Ind, and many battle angels. If they were discovered, they would be purified by the holy light. Their auras were weak and not easily discovered, hence their ability to go there without being discovered. The three vampires heard the voice behind them and were so scared that their already pale faces were further drained of color. After turning around, they noticed that the angel seemed to have only one wing! Was it a disabled Angel? It meant that the angel had almost nobat power! The three vampires brimmed with glee once more. Hes just a disabled angel! He has nobat power! Kill him! Kill him! The three vampires stretched out their hands and began to gather their power. They were prepared to kill that disabled angel right away and ensure that there was no time for him to pass on any information! When they had almost gathered the energy in their hands, they only heard the disabled angel mumble. Divine Protection! They suddenly felt their bodies burning like mes, and waves of scorching heat came from their bodies. It was the Divine Protection, the preferred move of high-level angels from Paradise Ind when they went to the human world to deal with the demons that escaped from hell. The two vampires who took the lead were burned to death on the spot. The remaining one was also scared to death. What a terrifying disabled angel! He used Divine Protection without so much as a single word! Vicious Curse! With a sh of ck Light, the surviving vampires eyes became dull and he became a puppet. Davis looked at him indifferently. Kneel! Thump! The vampire immediately knelt down and produced a hole in the ground. His entire body was burned by the Divine Protection and not a good area was left. Whats the reason you came! And who sent you here! He had heard part of their conversation. The vampire said with a numb expression, The three of us were sent by the demon king. There were others like us, but they were killed before they could enter. We are here to pollute the reincarnation pool on Paradise Ind! The war between gods and demons is about to start again. The demon gods in Hell are hoping that they can pollute the reincarnation pool from where angels are born! The reincarnation pool was the same pool that Davis and Fiona were born in. The energy contained in the reincarnation pool was extremely powerful. It was impossible for ordinary powers to pollute it. What did you use to contaminate it? We brought the blood essence of the Twelve Demon Gods and the Seven Deadly Sins. Theyre stored inside a ck crystal bottle. When we get to the reincarnation pool, well open the bottle and pour it in. Tch. Davis suddenly increased the power of the Divine Protection, burning the vampire in front of him to death. It was the first time he used the Divine Protection to kill someone, as he had always used it for blessings in the past. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Light Elven Holy Dragon!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The demon gods blood essence? This is the first time Ive seen it. Since the blood essence is on the rank of a demon god, it must be very powerful! Ill keep it for now! Davis held the ck crystal bottle in his hand. There was liquid flowing inside as well as ck mist on it. It was a sign that the blood essence inside was far from ordinary! He looked at the three dead bodies on the ground with disdain. I have to personally deal with trash like you so I wont be exposed! Davis packed the three bodies, cleaned up the residual aura, and restored everything to their original state. Then, he quietly made a big circle and threw them into a corner of Paradise Ind. When he returned to the ce he came from, Fiona was still sleeping there. After waking her up and sending her home, he returned to the library. After the two of them fell asleep, Davis also came to a hidden ce. He took out the crystal bottle and began to study it carefully. [Ding! The system has detected that the host has the demon gods blood in his hands. The system has temporarily activated the exchange system!] Davis suddenly heard the systems voice. He knew that the system did not want him to retain the blood essence for a long time. What will happen if I dont exchange and keep this blood for too long? [The host will be affected by the demon gods blood, and the angel blood in the hosts body will be contaminated to the point where the hostpletely assimtes into a demon!] Davis thought of how his rapid improvement over all that time was solely due to his half-angel and half-demon bloodline. However, in his hands was a very powerful strength. If the angel bloodline in his body was contaminated, would his strength be reduced by more than half? With that thought, Davis immediately asked, What can I exchange this bottle of demon gods blood essence for? [You may exchange it for a pet lottery ticket!] A pet? Lottery ticket? ... Davis was a little speechless. He was already annoyed with having Fiona. If he had another one, would it be... On second thought, the item was not only useless to him, but harmful too. He did not want to give it up for nothing, so he answered, Ill exchange! [Ding! Congrattions to the host for obtaining a pet! Light Elven Holy Dragon!] What? Ive heard about it in the library. There are elven dragons and holy light dragons in the dragon n, but...Ive never heard of anything called Light Elven Holy Dragon! Soon, a transparent dragon egg appeared in Daviss hand. It looks quite cute! Davis carefully examined the transparent dragon egg. He could clearly see that the heart was thumping inside the dragon egg. The baby dragon inside was fat and cute. It slept very sweetly, just like how Fiona slept. It had not hatched yet and was still in the shape of an egg. The consciousness of the baby dragon inside had not been fully awakened yet. The baby dragons bloodline did not seem inferior! At that time, the baby dragon needed a catalyst in the form of Daviss own blood. Davis bit open his finger and smeared his blood on the dragon eggs magical pattern. After smearing, the magic circle on the dragon egg immediately lit up. After half an hour, the baby dragon inside the dragon egg emitted a spiritual fluctuation. Yelp, yelp! Although it was very weak, Davis could clearly feel its attachment to him. During the process of the baby dragons development, he could clearly feel that the baby dragons energy attribute was very strange, as if it was abination of many elements. It wasplex, yet not chaotic at all. Moreover, Davis also discovered that the system had constructed a different space in his mind for him to store the baby dragon. It was a few hundred square feet, which was more than enough to store an adult dragon, let alone a baby one. Davis sensed for a while and found that Fiona was about to wake up. He therefore shifted? his spiritual power away from the dragon egg. See... you... again... Ah... A tender voice came from the dragon egg and it was full of nostalgia. Davis was very much surprised when he heard the voice. He had only observed for a brief moment but it had already begun to have consciousness? The baby dragons bloodline was indeed extraordinary! What are you doing? Why arent you sleeping? Fiona slowly walked over and rubbed her eyes. There was no longer any killing intent. You guys can sleep first! Fiona pouted and said, If you dont sleep, then I wont sleep either. Davis looked at Fiona and felt that she really didnt want to sleep, so he said. Then Ill send you back! Davis and Fiona walked out of the library together and went to her room. When they passed by the reincarnation pool, Fiona sniffed and frowned. Why does there seem to be a strange smell here? As expected of a war angel saint, she was really sharp when it came to such things! What smell! I dont smell it, lets hurry up and go home! Im your Big Sister, is this how you talk to your elder sister... After that topic was changed, Fiona did not continue to pursue this question. Davis looked at Fionas side profile and thought to himself. No one can disturb your peace! The sun rose as usual. Time continued to move forward and never stopped for anyone. Daviss life returned to normality. He would work in the library and clean up the books daily... The rest of the time, he would practice his skills on the side, nurture the dragon egg, andmunicate with the little creature inside. This little dragon reminded him of Fiona from before. She was very clingy. Every time Davis left, she would look pitiful and very reluctant to part with him. The dragon eggs spiritual power was getting stronger and stronger day by day. Davis believed that she would be able toplete her growth very soon and break out of her shell. It made Davis feel as though he had a daughter instead of a pet, despite only being in that world for only two years! Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Seraphims Shock!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Notification: you havepleted your check-in at the Paradise Ind Library today. You have obtained divine power for 1,000 years. ] [Notification: demonic power has been activated. Check-in variation. The host has obtained magic power for 1,000 years.] ... With the help of the check-in system, Daviss growth rate continued to increase at a very fast speed. He set his mindset toward positivity and advanced step by step, since the systems help had already ensured that his progress was very fast. There was no need to be anxious! A few dayster, the patrol angels also found the corpses of the three vampires at the edge of Paradise Ind. For a moment, the entire Paradise Ind was shaken. Even the upper angels were rmed. Michael looked at the three vampires who had been burnt to ashes and remained silent. This... This seems to be the Divine Protection! It looks to be of a very high level too! Such strength is at least at the level of a cherub, but most cherubim are focused onbat... Besides, if the cherubim discovered such a thing, they wouldve immediately informed of it. From the looks of these three however, they must have been dead for at least three to four days... He really could not figure out where those corpses came from. The patrol angel had a cautious look on his face. He could only watch helplessly as Michael stood there and frantically scratched his head while sporting a confused look on his face. Uriel rushed over quickly too. When Michael saw it, he also opened his mouth and said, You came at the right time. These corpses are very strange. I cant really figure out where they came from... Uriel saw the corpses on the ground and found it very odd as well. Those were nothing more than three vampire corpses, right? How could Micahel not know where they came from? Where else could they originate other than the abyss? On closer inspection however, he fell into deep thought too. That seems to be a high-level Divine Protection... His expression also turned serious as he began to carefully look at the corpses on the ground. Michael said to Uriel, Look, these fatal burns were all caused by the Divine Protection. The skill was released with such great precision that all of them were killed in one hit! Such Divine Protection is simply impossible without tens of hundreds of years of training. However, those who have such ability are all the levels of cherubim or above. We can determine that the time of death for these three corpses are more than three days. After using his own spiritual power to carefully examine them, Uriels shock became even greater. In the end, he also had a confused look on his face. It wasical to see Uriel standing there together with Michael. It is indeed quite strange! The person who killed them is proficient in Divine Protection. Hes obviously one of us, but he chose to ce them here instead of reporting us.... Uriel shook his head and expressed his disbelief that such a thing could happen. Looking at Uriels puzzled expression, Michael suddenly discovered something new. These three vampires seem to be wearing invisibility cloaks. Vampires are demons that are inherently good at hiding. Its very likely that they came to Paradise Ind with an ulterior motive. It might be to steal information or cause trouble... But they were killed before they did anything... Someone helped us... But... The two looked at each other. Who was that person who helped us and purified these vampires? Gabriel, who was standing next to them, said, There seems to be a mysterious powerhouse who doesnt want to show himself... Then, he frowned and looked at the three corpses on the ground before saying, But using a high-level divine spell like Divine Protection to purify these three little barons... isnt it a little too much? Yeah, isnt it a little over-the-top? The seraphim who were standing at one side were still very confused. In fact, Davis simply wanted to practice his skills on those unlucky fellows. In a ce like Paradise Ind where only angels existed, there were not many demons that could allow him to freely release his skills. Gabriel said seriously, The point is, this person isnt our enemy. At the very least, he took care of these vampires... What is in more urgent need of our attention is that someone from the Abyss has already reached Paradise Ind... I didnt expect that the Abyss would be so unbridled now... This may be a signal. A signal for the start of a great war between gods and demons! Everyone fell silent after hearing such spection. The atmosphere became gloomy too. Uriel said coldly, This great war between gods and demons will be thest great war between gods and demons, because a ce like the abyss shouldnt exist at all, and well make sure to end imt! ... The news of the three vampire corpses on Paradise Ind began to make its rounds. The originally carefree angels began to get nervous. Even the Paradise Ind Library, which was far away from the outside world, began to get nervous and jittery. Angelina, who had always been optimistic, also began to get worried. Even Paradise Ind is no longer safe? Davis looked at Angelina, who was frowning, andforted her with a smile, Dont worry, Paradise Ind has the four seraphim. Nothing will happen. Besides, Im still here, arent I? Ill protect you... Fiona also said firmly, Yes, Ill protect you and Davis... There was even a hint of eagerness on her face and ack of nervousness. The will of the war angel saint, who relished news of the war, made her unafraid of war at all. As for the other angels, they filled up the angel battle trial field which was rarely visited before. Many of the angels, who were worried that war might break out at any time, picked up the battle techniques they had put down long ago. Gabriel and the other seraphim were also stricter with their daily patrols. The library was still very quiet. It was as if the disturbance in the outside world did not bother them at all. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Unsealing the Demon Sword!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The past few days events did not affect Daviss routine at all. His daily life was still spent reading books, practicingbat techniques, working, and caring for the dragon egg. He gave this little dragon that had yet to hatch a name: Jade. This young dragons body was crystal clear. It had the green luster of an elven dragon, and the holy radiance of a holy light dragon. It was just like the gemstones and emeralds he had seen in his previous life. Soon, Jades crystal clear egg shell began to be covered by a ck-and-white energy shield, reminiscent of a panda. It was a sign that the dragon egg was about to hatch. Fiona had beening and going more frequently since she heard the newsst time. Basically, she would spend more than five days a week together with Davis and Angelina. Because of his frequent contact with Fiona, the aura of the war angel saint stimted him even more. Under the daily stimtion of the demon bloodline in his body, his potential also began to receive continuous stimtion. His progress was faster too. Davis was also very curious about that phenomenon. He had lived on Paradise Ind for so long and hade into contact with many angels, but it seemed that he would only be spurred when he was in close contact with Fiona. Other angels never produced such an effect when they came into contact with him. What did this mean? Was Fionas bloodline rted to him in the opposite way? Fiona had also discovered this matter a long time ago. As long as she came into contact with Davis, her strength would increase very quickly. However, she did not delve too deeply into it. She thought that when she met Daviss younger brother, her mood would be better, and her strength would improve faster. With that thought, her clinginess toward Davis became even stronger. ... Another few months passed. Check in, check in, check in! [Notification: hosts angel power has broken through, entering virtue angel level 2!] [Notification: hosts devil power has broken through, entering devil lord level 2!] Ever since he had returned from the mortal world, Daviss realmwhich had not increased since thenhad once again broken through. Moreover, his Grand Lysis had also leveled up again due to diligent practice. [Notification: grand lysis has been upgraded to level 5.] [Grand Lysis, a divine spell passed down from ancient times, would enter a new realm after reaching level 5.] [Not only can it break matter, it can also break the opponents attack] [Notification: the Grand Lysis can now break up a portion of the Holy Swords seal. The host can begin to borrow more power from Greeds Sword.] Davis was stunned when that notification sounded. The seal within the Holy Sword was very powerful. Thest time he used it, he was practically unable to the power of the demon sword inside. Moreover, ever since he came back, he had kept the Holy Sword in his different space. Jade liked the aura of the Holy Sword very much and it might prove to be beneficial to her growth. When he killed the lich in the past, he knew that the Holy Sword was a very powerful one. However, he also knew that it was far from the strongest form of the Holy Sword. The demonic sword was its strongest form and bloodthirst was its essence. Davis therefore began unsealing it. The essence of that sword was that it belonged to Greed, but the fact that it had been sealed for many years was enough to prove the exceptional power of the seal. Davis wanted to adjust himself to the optimum mindset too. [Notification: Todays check-in task at the library has beenpleted. You receive a divine power reward of 1,000 years.] [Notification: demonic power activated, check-in variation. Host receives 1,000 years of magic power.] [Notification: additional reward received upon checking in, one drop of holy tree sap.] [Notification: Additional reward received upon checking in, one bottle of dark spring water.] The holy tree sap was a drop of tree sap that the holy tree produced every ten years. It contained the essence of the holy tree. Compared to the fruits that Davis ate when he was young, the sap was much rarer, and its quality as well as energy were on entirely different levels. The dark spring water gathered the most essence of the dark energy in the abyss. It was the spring water from hell that had been reborn and was equally as rare. Davis immediately consumed both items and then sat down to slowly absorb them. After entering the realm of the strength Angel, Davis received more and more items from the system check-in. They were getting better and better. Even the resources allocated by Paradise Ind every day were very littlepared to the rewards from the check-in. After cultivating to a higher realm, the amount of energy required became more and more, and the quality required also began to be better and better. After feeling that he was well prepared, Davis entered the systems alternate dimension. He took out the Holy Sword and ced it on hisp. Grand Lysis, activate! Jade was about to get close to Davis, but she ran away in fear after hearing that he was casting an ancient divine spell. Davisforted her a little. Then, he carefully controlled the range of the Grand Lysis and began to break away the Holy Swords seal. The Grand Lysis, which had reached level five, was very magical. Layers uponyers of seals began to gradually appear under the Grand Lysis. He began to slowly touch the core of the seal. Whos touching the seal? A voice suddenly came from within the Holy Sword. The voice was unusually majestic, as if it possessed extreme power. Daviss pupils constricted. Is it the angel Vontel who sealed the Holy Sword back then? He actually linked his soul to this seal Davis immediately knew who the voice inside the Holy Sword was. The discovery left him feeling quite fearful. No wonder the Lord of Greeds demonic sword could be sealed so firmly. It was that ancient angel who used his own soul to strengthen the seal. What a powerful aura and grand gesture! Those who touch the seal will die! At this moment, Vontelthe soul of the seals guardianwas already charging toward him. It was full of killing intent and was extremely fierce. All rationality was lost and the only thing he knew was to kill all those who touched the seal. Im sorry, this sword is very important... Davis also did not hesitate and began to activate the Grand Lysis in his hand. He began to crack the seals and chains that held the demonic sword. No one shall let this demonic sword reappear again! Vontels voice was very cold. As soon as the Grand Lysis touched the seal however, his expression changed. Its the Grand Lysis? Hasnt this damned divine spell disappeared? Vontels soul then began to disintegrate. That long-lost ancient divine spell caused the ancient angels soul to disintegrate as soon as it reappeared. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Jades Hatching

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Notification: the Sword of Punishment has is slowly beginning to unseal and recover its original appearance!] [Description: The Sword of Punishment (initial stage of unsealing). This radiant holy sword has slowly begun to lose its ability to suppress the demonization of the demonic energy within. Its power has increased greatly!] [Remark: because the Sword of Punishment possesses two different powers, only a special host and no one else can use it!] Davis could clearly feel that a deepening connection with the demonic power inside the holy sword. Apart from removing the seal on the surface, Davis also received other benefits. After breaking down the ancient angel Vontel, Davis obtained a huge amount of soul energy, which he absorbedpletely. The ancient angels soul contained a huge amount of power, which greatly increased the strength of Daviss soul. Ding, ding, ding... Davis felt as though a hammer was striking his soul. It became more tenacious, and the areas that his soul power could reach also becamerger. Soon, a small dot of light appeared from nothing in the depths of Daviss soul. [Notification: the hosts soul has received a tremendous increase, and the strength of the soul has begun to match that of an adult angel.] Just as Davis was indulging in the increase in his strength, a golden coffin was ced in a pyramid thousands of miles away. Inside the golden coffin was a zed corpse. After the corpses soul dissipated, its eyes began to flicker with a weak light. Finally, a weak spiritual fluctuation rippled within the coffin. [The demon sword has been unsealed... The old soul has been shattered... A brand new era has arrived...and it shall be reborn] ... Davis did not know that he had caused a new variable to appear in the next great war between gods and demons. The increase in the strength of the soul had obvious benefits for Daviss strength. Hisprehension of various skills had be even deeper. [Ding! The hosts S-rank skill, Divine Protection, has achieved a breakthrough in quality!] [Ding! The hosts S-rank skill, Vicious Curse, has achieved a breakthrough in quality!] [Ding! The hosts S-rank skill] It did not take long for his skill to achieve a breakthrough in quality. ... In the blink of an eye, another three months had passed. Cultivatingbat skills, checking in, working, ying with Fiona: that was his daily routine. During this period of time, the human world became even more chaotic. Several angels patrolling the human world had been attacked maliciously. As a result, Gabriel had a great battle with Lucifer, also known as the Lord of Pride. That battle even shook the heavens. Michael activated a stronger protective shield and strengthened the protection of Paradise Ind. Those measures increased the panic within Paradise Ind and the atmosphere became even more tense. However, none of that had an effect on Davis. He remained unmoved and found it to be no different from his previous life. Compared to the increasingly tense situation, Davis was more concerned about the birth of a small life. Crack A crack began to appear on Jades eggshell. She was about to break out of the shell. Layers of crystals formed around the dragon egg. Traces of energy fluctuations began to spread out from the eggshell. Those fluctuations were not simply the energy of metal, wood, water, fire, or earth. Nor was it as simple as light and darkness. It was a mixture of energies. Davis searched the entire library, but he could not find such information about the dragon n. Her entire body was transparent, like a gemstone. It was as if she was a creature from another world, just like himself. Im..ing out... Jades spiritual fluctuations became more prominent, as if her entire soul was jumping with joy. Davis was also constantly providing energy to prevent anything untoward from happening due to insufficient energy. Jade began to struggle with all her might, using her ws and her head, and... Davis could even observe the fluctuations within the dragon egg. Crack. The crack began to grow bigger and bigger. Pop! An extremely cute little fellow stuck out her head. She finally used her head to push open the eggshell. Her originally sparkling and translucent body had turned into a pinkish green color and? only her eyes were bright ck. Those big, moist eyes of hers blinked. Im out! Hehehe... Her eyes narrowed. She cheered and her voice was very tender. Then, she opened her eyes wide and looked left and right for Davis. She soon spotted a figure standing beside her. She quickly ran over with her short legs and called out to Davis, Daddy! Hearing this, Davis smiled bitterly. How did he suddenly be a Daddy? In any case, having such an extremely cute daughter was not that bad. He squatted down and prepared to wee Jades arrival. Unfortunately, Jade only managed to extend her head and feet out of the dragon egg, making it very difficult for her to move. After taking a few steps, she fell to the ground. Seeing Jade rolling around on the ground, Davis said encouragingly, Come on, Jade, break free! Ill wait for you here. ording to the records in the book, a member of the dragon n could only rely on their own strength when they hatched. Outsiders were not allowed to lend a hand. Oh, oh, Jade uttered twice and cheered herself on. She opened her small mouth and tore at the dragon egg with all her strength. The broken shell turned into light spots and entered Jades body. Crack! Jades initially fluctuating aura quickly stabilized after gradually absorbing the dragon eggs energy. Everything soon began to be more ethereal. Even though she had just been born, her body still possessed an ocean-like energy. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Preparing for a Breakthrough!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the blink of an eye, Jade had finished eating the eggshell. Her round body was dainty and exquisite, and her fluttering dragon wings looked like a work of art. Her entire body had a soft green luster, and her delicate scales were like fine jade. Davis took a liking to such a cute creature. Daddy! Ive finally met you! Daddy, Daddy! Jade pped its wings and flew over with a silly look, crashing into Daviss arms. Davis stroked Jades head lovingly. How about calling me Big Brother, Jade? No, no. Daddy will always be Daddy! Jade rubbed its little head against Daviss body and said in a silly manner. Davis looked helpless and could only follow Jades instructions. Alright, its up to you! You can call me whatever you want! ... Days passed. Gabriel and the others also began to return. This was the first time in a thousand years that the four seraphim gathered on Paradise Ind. However, those things were nothing more than small interludes for Davis. He returned to his peaceful andfortable life. After absorbing Vontels soul on the previous asion, he had advanced to virtue angel level five. Before he could obtain more and better items, all Davis could do was temper his spiritual power andpletely absorb the remaining soul essence. Jade also began to grow day by day, and her scales slowly became more beautiful. Unfortunately, she still could not fly. She could only jump and run like a chicken when Davis came. In order to relieve her of boredom, Davis left his doppelganger in the alternate dimension so she had someone to y with her every day. She even insisted on sleeping next to the doppelganger and opened her eyes from time to time to see if her father was still there. He would asionally obtain some holy fruit and other things that were not of much use to him when he checked in, which he would then use to feed Jade. In this Paradise Ind, the one individual he trusted most and could tell everything was Jade. Not even the blood ve Liv couldpare to Jade. ... Under Angelinas leadership, Davis worked in a very serious and responsible manner in the library. His life was also quite repetitive: practice, check-in, practice, check-in... Although every day was very mechanical, he did not feel bored at all. The only downside was that the friction between the Paradise Ind and the Abyss was increasing, and the frequency of such incidences was increasing too. A year passed in the blink of an eye. [Ding! Check-in sessful, check-in location, ind of Paradise Library! [Notification: host has obtained five drops of holy tree sap! ] [Notification: demonic power has been activated. Check-in variation. Host has obtained five bottles of dark spring water.] The systems notification rang in his mind. Davis perked up. His eyes burst with a zing light and he could not help but clench his fists. I can finally break through! His body had umted nearly a hundred drops of holy tree sap. This was the amount he had umted for a year. An ordinary angel might only need one-third of the amount to sessfully break through, but that amount was far from enough for Davis. Simrly, once Davis broke through, his strength would increase even more than an ordinary angel. That could also be considered a type of umted strength. Davis thought for a moment and felt that his current strength had also increased. Perhaps ordinary istion was not enough. He snapped his fingers and entered the alternate dimension. Daddy! An adorable voice sounded. The young dragon covered in emerald green rushed over quickly when she saw a figure entering. She ran over eagerly from the side of the doppelganger. The emerald green dragon scales on her body were even more dazzling and her round body was still very cute. Her big ck eyes seemed to hide stars, and the delicate dragon horns on her head were simply synonymous with cuteness. If the holy light dragons and the elven dragons were the nobles of the dragon n, then Jade must surely be the nobles among nobles. In a years time, Davis had fed her countless good things daily, such as lightfruit and simr things. The aura on her body had since be terrifying. From the looks of it, no one would have thought that this cute little thing was already a terrifying creature on the level of a virtue angel. Daddy is going into seclusion. Help me guard the surroundings and dont let anyone get close! Davis instructed Jade. Dont worry, Daddy. Ill protect you! She also nodded seriously. Then, she ran to one side and looked around vigntly. In fact, there was no need for her to be on guard in an alternate dimension like that. He simply said that to give her a sense of participation. After arranging things with Jade, Davis adjusted his condition to the peak before taking out both the holy tree sap and the dark spring water that he had prepared beforehand. He swallowed them all. Rumble. Violent energy raged and roared in his body, like a wild dragon that was out of control. Soon enough, the wild dragon waspletely suppressed by Daviss terrifying spiritual power. Refinement was then done bit by bit. Sensing the transformation that was happening to his body, Davis began to concentrate and prepare for a breakthrough without any distractions. In the library. Angelinas face was full of worry, more and more worried about the war that was getting closer and closer. There were already many angels who had died in battle or had gone missing. She could clearly a decrease in the number of peopleing to the library . Some had not shown up for a long time, while others might not even appear again in the future. The vitality of angels was very strong and they had very long lives too. Those who lost their wings or their source of power might even be able to regrow them again. However, once they were contaminated by demonic power, they would gradually lose their vitality even if their bodies were still intact. Another possibility was that they would slowly turn into fallen angels. Such defilement could erode ones spirit and slowly weaken both ones mental and physical being. Only a powerhouse like the seraphim could save someone in that condition. Even the slightly lower cherubim could not do anything. When it came to that however, seraphim could not possibly waste any of its power when its main purpose was to defend against the Abysss invasion. The Abyss eyed them like a tiger watching its prey, and a great war between gods and demons was about to break out. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Virtue Angel Level Nine! Spiritual Power Transformation!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rumble. The bottleneck before Davis was forcefully broken. It was as though the thick dark clouds in the sky were pierced through and he could finally see the sun. Daviss body began to tremble violently. Every muscle and bone began to make a tearing sound. His lifeforce was sublimating and evolving! The blood in his body, as well as his two hearts, began working furiously as it let out a huge roar. After a very long time, his evolution process hade to an end. When everything calmed down, Davis had already reached virtue angel level nine! It was the highest level of a virtue angel. His strength had increased by four levels in an instant. Davis found that his spiritual power had suddenly increased by more than ten times. He could clearly sense every scale and every movement on Jades body. He could even see what her next movement was! Unsurprisingly, that breakthrough caused his spiritual power to be even more powerful, even though it was already beyond the strength of ordinary people. Through that spiritual power, he could see what the other partys next step might be. This is... Daviss expression was extremely shocked. In his eyes, the world was starting to be a little different from before. There were many clear and colorful lines swimming in midair. Those lines were densely packed, and there were countless of them. The lines resembled creases on paper. They were clearly visible and were stacked on top of each other. It was the lifeline of all living beings, or rather, it could be regarded as a sort of information that he had been in possession of since he was born. Davis had a strong feeling...that he could check the information inside at any time, making him omniscient and omnipotent! The consequence of doing so was... A corresponding piece of information suddenly appeared in Daviss mind. Jade, a giant dragon deriving from boundlessness, has multiple attributes... Scrutinization! Although the information he saw was notplete, it was already a very useful skill. Daviss eyes shone brightly. The gains from that spiritual power transformation was simply too astonishing. He could investigate anytime and anywhere, and although some of the information was iplete, it was very urate. The skill would be useful for future battles and check-ins. He could check whether that ce was special in any way, or whether it was suitable for him to check-in at any time. Later on, he used that skill again, as he wanted to see where its limit was. He discovered that its only limitation was its range, which stood at only fifty meters as of right then. However, Davis believed he would definitely be able to expand its range and obtain more information once he had another breakthrough. Is this the feeling of almost reaching the power angel stage? Im reaching the level of an angels main power stage! Davis took a deep breath. As he sensed the turbulent power in his body, he felt that would no longer need tounch a? sneak attack if the lich was still in front of him. He could rely solely on his own strength to handle things. Knock, knock, knock. Davis heard someone knocking on the door of his room. Angelina called out softly from outside the door, Davis, Im going out for a walk. Do you want toe along? You shouldnt always stay in your room. You ought to go out for a walk sometimes. Theres lots of interesting ces and things on Paradise Ind. Davis immediately came out of his alternate dimension after hearing that. Okay, I got it. Ill be right there. Angelina sighed worriedly outside the door. Davis had not gone out for a long time and frequently locked himself in the small room. There were times he did note out of his room even though Fiona came to look for him. As a result, Angelina was very worried. In her eyes, Davis was a little one-winged angel that she had to protect. Davis was also aware of Angelinas worry. However, he had been busy breaking through and was not in the mood to go out. After already having the breakthrough, he was certainly going to go out with Angelina. At the same time, he could also meet Fiona, his Little Sister who enjoyed being clingy to him. He opened the wardrobe and picked out a divine robe that Angelina had personally made for him. Then, he opened the door and walked out. Angelina looked at Davis, who had put on a new set of clothes, and was very happy. You look really nice. Lets go out for a walk now, since theres no one in the library today. After saying that, she held his hand and walked out without hesitation. Davis smiled wryly and followed her. Along the way, they saw all kinds of buildings and sceneries on Paradise Ind. Angelina introduced them to Davis with great enthusiasm. This is the holy light tree. The lightfruit that you eat every day is plucked from it. This is the reincarnation pool. This is where you were born. All the angels generallye from this ce. This is... After Angelinas introduction, Davis realized that he actually did not know much about Paradise Ind even though he had been in that world for a very long time. In hindsight, he realized that he had not been to many ces in thest few years, other than the library and Fionas residence. Davis could not help but feel a little guilty when he walked with Angelina aside, especially when he saw the sincere smile on Angelinas face. The kind angel had raised him and treated him wholeheartedly. She did not want him to be wronged in the slightest. She even went so far as to request those high and mighty seraphim for his sake, begging them to heal his one-winged condition. On the other hand, it seemed that all he had been doing was cultivating and improving his cultivation. Do you still remember how cute you were when you were in the reincarnation pool? You and Fiona were just so adorable... Angelina seemed to have remembered something when she mentioned Fiona. She turned her head and said to Davis. By the way, I havent seen Fiona for a long time. You always stay in your room instead ofing out whenever shees, thats why she seldomes to the library anymore. Since were not always outside, lets go and see her... Davis nodded. Judging from the time, she should be in thebat training hall right now. We can go together and visit her... After making up their minds, Davis and Angelina then walked toward thebat training hall. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Skill Mutation!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thebat training hall was located in the north of Paradise Ind, atpletely different endspared to the library. As the only ce on Paradise Ind where one could trainbat skills, the ce was like a huge castle. There were tall houses everywhere and it was very spacious, allowing angels to disy their bodies and strength to their hearts content. Compared to thebat training hall, the library was pitifully small. At that moment, somewhere inside the training hall. Fiona was wearing a divine robe that was designed for easy movement when fighting. She held her bronze longsword in her hand, and her gaze was solemn as she looked at the person opposite her. She had a serious expression, and her gaze was as sharp as an eagles as she stared at the person before her. The strength on her body was fully released, which made one afraid of rxing even slightly. Come on! I can definitely defeat you this time. Her opponent smiled gently. You dont need to rely on your mouth to fight, Fiona. If I hadnt just broken throughst time and my strength wasnt stable, I wouldve defeated you a long time ago. After saying that, Fiona cast the Blinding Light. The opponent did not expect Fiona to improve so quickly that she could activate Blinding Light in such a rapid manner For a moment, the opponent was also affected and could not see anything. However, he quickly reacted and activated the Light Protection, which was the weakened version of the DIvine Protection, to block the next attack. As expected, he felt the shield around him being attacked like a storm as soon as he activated it. However, the attacks were basically blocked and did not cause any damage to him. Soon, the duration for the Blinding Light was almost over and the energy of the shield had almost disappeared. However, Fionas opponent was still brimming with confidence, because ording to his estimation, the shield that he cast would still be able to hold on for a while even if the blinding spell ended. I can finally see... He raised his hand and fiercely pped his wings. The moment the shield ended, he would cast the divine spell that he had been preparing. Pop C The shield shattered. Haha, eat this... He suddenly realized that he could not find Fiona. She had disappeared from his sight! He quickly turned around and looked behind him. If she was not in front of him, then she must be behind him! How is it possible? How can there be no one? After turning around, he found that he still could not see Fiona. Where did she go? Holy Light Impact! Just when he was puzzled, Fionas cold voice suddenly came from behind him. How is that possible? I clearly didnt see anything earlier... Before he could finish his question, he was hit by a beam of light and fell to the ground. Did I lose? Fionas opponents mind was filled with simr questions. But I didnt see her at all just now. Where did shee from? He was about to ask that question, but when he stood up, he found that Fiona had already walked out of thebat training hall. Awesome! Shes really too amazing. Angelina and Davis could see the scene from outside the hall. When they saw Fiona deal with her opponent cleanly and easily, Angelinawho knew nothing aboutbatcould not help but praise her. Seeing the arrival of the two people, Fiona was also very happy. She hurriedly ran to Daviss side. Her face was full of joy. There was no trace of the cold and stern look she had during the battle. Little Brother, how was it? Did you see what happened just now? Was I good? She was like a child who had received praise from her teacher at school and could not help but show off to her parents when she went home. Davis also said helplessly, Amazing, simply amazing! Youre the best, Fiona! That should do, right? After hearing Daviss praise, Fionaughed so hard that she nearly cried. Angelina and I are walking around Paradise Ind. I dont think youve ever had a good tour of Paradise Ind, right. Shall we go together? Sure, sure! As long as Im with my Little Brother. Davis started to walk around Paradise Ind with the two of them. Just as they were about to leave the training hall, Davis suddenly had an idea. It seemed like he had never done a check-in at the training hall before. Based on the training halls function, the things he would obtain after checking-in ought not to be too bad. He put his thoughts into action and immediately muttered in his heart, System, sign in! [Congrattions Host: Check-in sessful! Check-in location, Paradise Ind Combat Training Hall.] [Notification: Congrattions Host for obtaining 1,000 years of divine power!] [Notification: demonic power activated, check-in variation, obtained 1,000 years of demonic power!] [Notification: A variation has been triggered for Justice of the Light! Obtained extreme enhancement! ] [Congrattions Host: Justice of the Light has evolved into SS-rank mutated skillC Fantasy C Justice of the Light! ] [Description: Fantasy C Justice of the Light evolved from Justice of the Light. Explosive enhancement obtained. Able to summon a holy seal and release three holy light judgments. Attack time reduced by one-third, able to deal continuous damage to the enemy, and attack damage can be umted. In addition to the burning effect of holy light, the power will be doubled. It can also deal damage to the enemys spirit and soul] What an insanely generous reward for the check-in! The increase in power was a little too ridiculous! Even Davis, who had always been calm, could not help but feel excited! He carefully analyzed this brand-new skill while calming himself down and talking to the two of them. He had not expected his spur-of-the-moment thought would yield such a momentous harvest. He turned around and looked at thebat training hall behind him. He made up his mind to visit that ce more frequently in the future. The simple act of checking-in at the edge of the training hall already gave him a reward in the form of a mutated skill. What were the possibilities if he were to enter the training hall or check in at the center of the training hall? They traveled around Paradise Ind, and when they passed by the choir, Davis even saw Liv, whom he had not seen in a long time. She stood out even among the rest of the dazzling angels. At this time, Livs expression was gloomy. She looked like she had been abandoned, arousing everyones pity for her. However, Davis still ignored her. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Paradise Inds Holy Tree Withers!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jade secretly looked at the people and things outside through the alternate dimension. Oohs, ahs, and gasps of surprise could be heard. So many wings! Jade had never seen so many people before. She was feeling both timid and excited. Davis practically never came out of his room and it was also the first time since he was born that he saw so many people. He observed Raphael, who was one of the four seraphs. Raphael was the only one of the four seraphs that Davis never saw before, and it marked the first asion Davis saw the angel in person. His single wing was too eye-catching and many of the angels recognized him. They all ran over and greeted him with a smile. Many of the female angels looked at him broken-heartedly and said, It must be very difficult to fly with only one wing, right? Its okay, well help you! The passionate angels surrounded him, and their wings vibrated with light. They used their divine power to help create buoyancy, which assisted Davis to fly more safely. Davis smiled and expressed his gratitude to everyone. Angelina looked at the scene and smiled with relief. She even wiped her moist eyes with a handkerchief. It would be great if Davis was a healthy angel. If only thats the case... Fiona frowned when she saw Davis being surrounded by a group of angels. However, she did not go forward to disturb him. Davis had stirred up quite themotion. Michael turned around to look at the crowd. In an instant, the boisterous angels immediately quieted down. Everyone, although this news is very painful, it is imperative that I inform you about it. The holy light tree is already beginning to wither! Its not the annual winter leaf fall, but rather, its life is draining away. Michael and the seraphims voices were very low, but they resonated throughout the entire Paradise Ind. The holy light tree was Paradise Inds holy tree, but it was about to wither. Davis suddenly remembered thest time he met a few vampires who used the demon gods blood to contaminate the reincarnation pool. The holy tree must have withered for the same reason. After hearing the words of the seraphs, the emotional angels became very sad. The benefits of the holy tree were felt ever since they were born. At first, they ate the lightfruit, then the sap... In addition, the holy tree was the symbol of paradise ind... Seeing the holy tree begin to wither was like seeing an old friend die of old age. Uriel said, Everyone, please pray for the holy light tree. With our thoughts and spirit, we will bring the holy tree back to life! Okay! All the angels present answered in unison. The four seraphim led the prayer. All the angels closed their eyes and began praying wholeheartedly for the holy tree. Rays of golden light flew out from the angels chests and wings. Guided by the four zing angels, they gathered into a huge ball of light. Finally, they scattered on the holy tree like raindrops. Even Jade followed suit in the alternate dimension. She closed her eyes, held it with both hands, and began praying. It was because she felt very close to that tree. Davis used his powerful spiritual power to inspect the holy tree while praying. Thats not right. Why has the holy light tree not stopped withering even after all the angels of Paradise Ind were gathered to pray here? Davis was very puzzled. Heat from the holy light tree became more and more intense, to the extent that it produced tiny cracks, as if it was about to copse. At the same time, the four seraphim weremunicating with each other. Some sort of existence seemed to be frantically absorbing the holy light tree? Could it be the Abyss secret n? Gabriels gaze was solemn, as if he had sensed something. Not good, weve made a mistake! His eyes suddenly widened, and a light sword quickly condensed in his hand. Everyone, Stop! Theres a ferocious ancient demonic god inside thats about to break free! Uriel instantly cut off everyones prayers. Then, under everyones astonished gazes, the light sword manifested in Gabriels hand was suddenly thrust toward the trunk of the holy light tree. The light seemed to be about to pierce through the sky! The people below were even more shocked. The holy light tree that had nurtured them for countless years actually hid an ancient demon god? Even Gabriel, the leader of the four seraphim, was fearful. Davis opened his eyes and looked at the holy light tree with a strange expression. Theres actually a demon god hidden in Paradise Inds holy tree? This is simply unbelievable! The seraphims attack was naturally earth-shattering. However, before Gabriels light sword could pierce through the holy tree, it suddenly burst into mes and emitted balls of purple fire. In an instant, the holy tree turned into deathly silent ashes. Im finally out! I told you, Vontel, you cant lock me up Forever! A purple demon with the body of a goat, the head of a human, and horns on its head, rushed out, bursting out with a demonic aura that soared into the sky. The demon suddenly soared into the sky and stood tall there. He had just escaped, but he was already filled with power. With just a movement, the space seemed to be on the verge of copsing. Its him! The devil from ancient times! Quick! We cant let him escape and wreak havoc in the world once again. Suppress him! The four seraphim let out a long cry and quickly rushed into the sky. Each held their own weapons and were bursting out with a powerful aura. The holy light and the monstrous demonic aura fought against each other. The two auras of gods and demons upied half of the sky. Paradise Ind immediately descended into chaos. ... At that time, Davis found that the angel protection on his body began to slowly heat up. In the end, it even suddenly turned into a light spot. The light spot finally condensed into a white light and silently flew to the ashes of the destroyed Holy Tree of light. Amidst those ashes, the white light found one remaining seed from lightfruit. It still possessed vitality, albeit rather weak. The two began to quietly merge and be one. Puff! A weak sound came from the seed. In an instant, the space began to shake. The product of the white light and the seed of the holy tree disappeared into space. However, Davis found that a small sprout had suddenly appeared in his alternate dimension, glowing with a white light. It was slowly breaking out of the ground. Attracted by the sudden change, Jade ran quickly to the small bud and stared at it without blinking. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Rebirth of the Holy Light Tree!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The demons figure emitted a monstrous demonic aura that dyed half of paradise ind in purple. He scanned his surroundings with a solemn gaze. The demonic mes around him were also burning fiercely. Wheres Vontel? Where is he? Has he died without going through the passage of time? The demon was still very powerful even though he had just escaped. He did not even bother to look at the four seraphim. Michael looked at the demon in front of him coldly and said, I know. Youre the previous Lord of Pride, Samael. The loser defeated by Lucifer! I am not! If Vontel didntunch that sneak attack on me and destroy the origin of my power, I wouldnt have lost! The demon shouted excitedly at the four seraphim. Quick, tell me, where is Vontel? The other three seraphim were also very surprised to see the previous generations Lord of Pride. He was an extremely vicious existence from many years ago who created an eras worth of nightmares. That era had since passed, but the world was still spreading the terrifying legend of the Demon Devouring the Moon. The main character in that incident was the previous generations Lord of Pride and the vampire primogenitor Lilith. The demon before them seemed to have transmigrated from the legends. Its interesting that theres actually people who know my name! I can feel that tens of thousands of years have passed by now. Samels spiritual power spread in all directions and began to search for Vontels aura. The four seraphim looked at each other and franticallymunicated with their spiritual power. Samael has just escaped and is still very weak. Lets quickly join hands to kill him or re-seal him! Once he recovers, there wont be many people in the entire world who are his match! Do it! However, Samel sneered. Let my hell performance begin! Instantly, a huge crack appeared in the sky, revealing something that looked like a stage. Countless demons, evil spirits, and undead creatures danced crazily on the stage. Eventually, they gathered together and turned into a huge skeleton, which then ran toward the four seraphim. The stage also began to slowly bear down on the four seraphim below. Sensing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, the four seraphim quickly joined forces to cast a divine spell. Heavens Descent! In the sky, a huge and solemn shrine suddenly appeared. There were many angels in the shrine, and all the angels surrounded a man whose face could not be seen clearly. The shrine suddenly crashed down from the sky. A great battle was about to break out! The four seraphim felt the immense pressure mounting on them. The battle did not allow for any mistakes. One slip-up would lead to the copse of Paradise Ind, and the angels there would be doomed too. Just as the two sides were fighting fiercely, the devils stage and the heavens shrine collided. Davis was not paying attention when the stone tablet on his body suddenly lit up. Hmph. A cold snortof which the utterers gender was indistinguishablewas heard from inside. The voice was only heard by Davis and the still-battling Samael. Samaels expression changed. His originally arrogant face actually showed a look of fear for the first time. Its him (her)! That person isnt dead yet? Ah... Samael suddenly left the opponent beside him. His body trembled and he flew into the distance without looking back. His speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared before everyones eyes. Even the powerful seraphim could not catch up to him. Their faces went pale. This isnt good. We didnt kill him or re-seal him. In that case, if we meet him again next time... Michael looked in the direction of Samels departure. I am now more certain than ever that the days of peace will soon pass. Even Hell will not be spared... Who are you? Youre inside the te, right? Davis immersed his mind into the te. You are in the te. Why havent you said anything? Did you give me the Grand Lysis? However, the stone tablet did not answer, just as it used to be when the te was first given to him. ... At night, the chaos on Paradise Ind that was caused by Samaels appearance did not diminish in the slightest. The holy light tree was burned to ashes and a legendary devil was born. Every single one of those incidents made the angels insomniac and sent fear into them. Even a world like Paradise Ind would also be in danger. Can our lives still be the same as before? Could we return to continue living? Such worries and questions hovered above all the angels heads. After Davis sent Fiona back, he also followed Angelina back to the library. Its really scary. Paradise Ind wasnt like this before. It used to be filled with peace and tranquility. Now, theres only nervousness and fear. Angelina began to feel a little afraid. Davis held her hand and patientlyforted her. Dont worry. wasnt that demon chased away by the seraphim? Its fine now. Our lives wont change much with the four supreme seraphim watching over us. With that said, Angelina immediately felt much better. She did not know that Samael had actually been scared away by Daviss stone tablet instead of the four great angels. However, she did feel much better, and since she was also feeling a little tired, she decided to have some rest. Davis said good night to her and sent her back to her room to sleep. He smiled knowingly when he saw her close the door. As soon as he returned to his room, he took out the stone tablet and entered the alternate dimension. Upon entering the alternate dimension, he discovered that its originally empty interior was filled with dense energy, to the point where it was visible to the naked eye. Jade pped her wings and flew over. Daddy, Daddy. Quick, look, theres a sapling growing here! Davis nodded. Show it to me. Earlier, Jade had been yelling at his doppelganger in the alternate dimension, saying that she had found a sapling! However, Davis was watching the seraphims battle and did not pay attention to the situation inside. The two of them looked at the sapling growing in the center of the alternate dimension. This... Davis picked Jade up and looked strangely at the sapling on the ground. Look at this aura, it seems to be the holy light tree! As an angel who had grown up eating the fruit of the holy light tree, Davis knew the trees aura all too well. However, the tree had been destroyed by Samael, right? It had already burned to ashes. Why was there a simr, albeit slightly smaller one, in his alternate dimension? Moreover, it seemed that his trees lifeforce was even more advanced than before. The aura of light it produced was even purer, producing a greater effect on Jade and himself. Moreover, that tree nowpletely belonged to Davis as his personal property. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Fusing Light and Darkness! Terrifying Power!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The trees output was solely in Daviss control. Although today was a very intriguing day for Paradise Ind, it was a very rewarding day for Davis. He obtained an upgraded version of the holy light tree. Suddenly, streaks of light and shadows began to appear on the holy tree. What appeared was the scene of the holy trees birth. Vontel had defeated, captured, and sealed Samael. Samaels powerful body was used as nourishment for the previous generations holy tree, nourishing it from when it was still young. After seeing all that, Daviss face turned solemn. That part was really terrifying. He had actually turned Samael into live fertilizer... Furthermore, Davis had also seen how powerful Samael was that day. The four seraphs were unable to stop him, allowing him to escape even though he was only a half-strength demon. However, a being as powerful as Samael was captured and used as fertilizer for a tree. It was therefore unsurprising that Samaels first order of business aftering out was to locate Vontels whereabouts. How could anyone ever endure being fertilizer for that many years?! Samael had it rather bad actually! Who was Vontel?! Davis had heard that name many times. Just as he fell into silence while thinking about Vontel, the system took the rare initiative to ring out a notification. [Notification: Host is currently in the Radiant Holy Realm. Would you like to check in here?] Radiant Holy Realm? Is it because of this holy tree? Ever since he had obtained this alternate dimension, he had been in and out of it more than a hundred times, but not once was the check-in process ever triggered. However, theres an immediate notification after obtaining the holy light tree! Could it be that the alternate dimensionwhich was initially only capable of storing thingshad been upgraded to a brand new holy realm after obtaining the holy light tree? Still, it seemed a little small for a holy realm! Could it be... Davis thought of something and began to walk towards the edge of the dimension. He then began sizing it up. Jade was running happily on the ground. The holy light tree was very beneficial to her. It was very effective for her growth. She saw that Davis was walking towards the edge of the dimension and immediately followed him by jumping onto Daviss shoulder. Davis also quickly hugged her to prevent her from falling down. Daddy, what are you looking at! Davis lovingly caressed her head. This space is getting bigger. The area for you to do stuff is also starting to slowly increase. Really? Jade cried out in surprise too when she heard his words. She stared at him with big eyes and a surprised expression. Take a look for yourself if you dont believe me! Jade turned her head to look at the edge of the dimension. As expected, the scope of the world began to slowly expand. Davis stroked her head lovingly and said, Youll slowly grow bigger in the future. Even if you be a giant dragon that blots out the sky, you can still y here to your hearts content! Can I remain small and not grow bigger! She shook her head hard. Why? Isnt it good to grow up? Davis asked curiously. No, no, no! Its not good! If I grow bigger, Daddy wont be able to hold me anymore. I dont want to grow up! Jade was being coquettish in Daviss arms. Davis lovingly touched her head when he heard her words. ... The next day, Fiona came to look for Davis again, as she was about to go down to the human world and carry out a mission. She was a war angel saint and she needed to fight a lot in order to fully unleash her potential. Since they were not going to see each other for a long time, Davis did not show any sign of impatience. Fionas joysted quite long as a result. However, Paradise Inds supreme seraphim were very depressed. Paradise Ind had lost an important resource in the holy light tree and there was the appearance of an ancient devil. Both were not a good sign for the angels. In order to avoid any mishaps, the seraphim beganmanding the angels to start strengthening Paradise Inds protective measures. Davis and Angelina did not participate. They only watched as the seraphim flew over every day and eagerlymanded the strengthening to proceed. Very soon, Davis lost his interest to continue observing, but he saw that Angelinas interest was not decreasing. He quietly returned to his room and entered the alternate dimension. Once he entered, he found that the aura inside was even denser. Jade strength had also increased significantly. Setting aside Jade who was exceptionally talented to begin with, even an ordinary person who entered might be a knight at once. [Ding! Host haspleted checking in the Radiant Holy Realm! This is the hosts second check-in.] Wait? Second Time? But I havent seen the reward for the first time! [Notification: the Radiant Holy Realm was notplete during the first check-in, so there was no reward. You will now get two rewards at the same time.] [Notification: the host has obtained divine power for 4,000 years!] [Notification: demonic bloodline activated, demonic power for 4,000 years!] [Notification: the hosts S-rank Skill, the Holy zing Sword, has been strengthened. Fusion effect has been triggered.] [Notification: the hosts S-rank skill, Bloodthirsty Lava de, has been strengthened. Fusion effect has been triggered.] [Notification: Fusion of Holy zing Sword and Bloodthirsty Lava de is starting!] [Ding! Notification: host has received SS-rank fused skill, de-Sword Combo!] [Description: de-Sword Combo, created from fusing the Holy zing Sword and the Bloodthirsty Lava de,bining effects of light and dark skills. Due to its special nature, only the host can use it.] Since he was in a different dimension, the outside world could not see him and was unaffected by his actions. Davis immediately condensed his de-Sword Combo. The de and the sword crisscrossed like scissors and were extremely sharp. The two powers were at loggerheads with each other, yet they were coexisting inexplicably with each other. It allowed Davis to control them as he pleased. de-Sword Combo. This looks really powerful! The reward for checking in was very special. Davis cultivated both his divine and demonic powers simultaneously, but his angelic power and demonic power were ipatible within his body and were often in conflict. For the first time ever, Davis had a skill that fused light with darkness. It meant that there was a possibility for two different powers in his body to merge. In the future, Davis was determined to tread on the path of merging. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: The Calm Before the Storm

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This weapon is so powerful! My eyes are hurting just by looking at it! Jade remarked in fear as she looked at the sessfully consolidated de-Sword Combo. After all, it might look like scissors, but it was an SS-rank weapon-type skill. In essence, it was still an amalgamation of high-density energypression, just like the Lightning Spear held by the legendary Zeus. After sensing the power of thatbined attack, Davis quickly dispersed it. After all, that skill consumed a lot of energy, He turned around and looked at the newly sprouting holy light tree. It had grown to more than ten centimeters. Moreover, the Radiant Holy Realms area had also be muchrger ... While Davis was cultivating in the Radiant Holy Realm, Fiona and her small team had already arrived at a dangerous ce in the human world, Fallen Devils Valley! The deep canyon was rumored to be the ce where a cult God had fallen during the ancient War of Gods. ording to the information from Paradise Ind, a mysterious person wearing priest clothes had arrived here half a month ago, but no one knew his purpose of being there. After that, terrifying howls would often be heard from the canyon. After hearing those? howls, many of the surrounding vigers lost their minds, even to the extent of losing their minds and dying. It was likely that the priest held some sort of dark and vile ceremony inside. Apatriot angel said, This is one of the battlefields of the great war between gods and demons. Many angels and demons have gone missing here. Many vengeful souls, rotting corpses, and ghosts often appear here. Remember to be careful when we go downter! Yes! Before going down again, a few people secretly nced at Fiona, thinking, This might be the ce where the war angel saint Fiona died in battle. When Fiona was up there, she looked into the depths of the canyon and felt that something was constantly summoning her. It seemed like something was waiting for her and she could vaguely hear its call. ... Not far from the canyon was a ce filled with demonic energy. Ever since Davis obtained the Radiant Holy Realm, the light energy in his body had gradually suppressed the darkness in order to maintain a bnced development. He would often use his doppelganger to deceive the guards. Then, he would secretly descend to the lower realm to absorb the dark elements. Davis had already absorbed all the darkness elements umted there. He was not going to return there anyway. The dark creatures there were extremely unlucky. Unable to beat Davis all they could do was move away helplessly. [Notification: hosts demon power has broken through and advanced to demon lord level nine!] Its finally about to bnce out! Davis let out a deep sigh of relief after hearing the systems notification. His spiritual power had soared ever since he had obtained Vontels soul power, but although it was useful for absorbing light elements, it only took half the effort to absorb dark elements. In addition to the Radiant Holy Realm that he obtainedter, his angel strength had grown too quickly, leaving his demon strength far behind. After he obtained the de-Sword Combo, he felt that his future path was to walk on thebination of both light and darkness. As a result, he began to absorb dark elements in the lower realm. Upon realizing that the dark elements in that ce had been squeezed dry by him, Davis nned to find another ce to absorb dark energy. Looks like I need to find a new ce. Just as Davis was about to fly and find another ce to absorb the energy, he suddenly felt Fionas aura nearby. He had always been very sensitive to Fionas war angel aura. Fionas mission is here? Since they had bumped into each other, Davis decided to take a look for himself. He spread his wings and flew toward the Fallen Devils Valley. On the way, Davis immersed his mind into his own alternate dimension. Then, he found that the area within the Radiant Holy Realm was actually opened by the holy trees strong roots. ... Fiona and the others had already entered the depths of the Fallen Devils Valley and passed through several ancient battlefield ruins. During that period of time, they had also encountered many vengeful spirits and undead creatures, like ghosts for example. Fionas sword techniques also began to be even sharper, and the murderous aura on her body also became increasingly intense. Herpanions were also very respectful toward her, although she rarelymunicated with them. Their conversations were either very short, or they revolved around one person. Davis! I hope I can find some treasure and give it to Davis to protect him. Davissbat skills are also very good. Yeah, hes my younger brother. We were born together. Davis was watching the angel squad from the side. Time passed. Fionas squad had been investigating the Fallen Devils Valley for half a month but still had no leads. During that period, they encountered many monsters and various other strange creatures. The further they went down, the more terrifying the creatures they encountered and stronger those beings were too. The blood stains on Fionas bronze longsword also became deeper and deeper. There were even a few times when Davis helped them handle some trouble from the shadows. However, from the beginning to the end, that irritating voice was still deeper in the canyon even though its figure was nowhere to be seen. The exploration was still ongoing. [Notification: the hosts demonic power has reached demon lord level nine!] [Its finally bnced!] That morning, Davis was still following behind everyone, absorbing the dense dark energy in the canyon. The systems notification came as a surprise to him. His demonic power and angelic power had once again be bnced. He opened his eyes and felt that the concentrated energy of both his demonic and divine hearts. Both the angels heart and devils heart began to tremble violently. He was starting to feel that the time for a breakthrough was getting closer. However, as soon as he thought of the energy and resources he needed for a breakthrough, he decided that he was no longer in a hurry. Instead, he focused on waiting behind everyone and began protecting them wholeheartedly. From time to time, he would also immerse his mind into his doppelganger. He would manage the library with Angelina and talk to her. The doppelganger on Paradise Ind could clearly feel that the four seraph hadpleted Paradise Inds reinforcement. As for Samael, he seemed to have disappeared after being scared away that day. He did not even return to the abyss and look for Lucifer to take back his position. However, there was still bad news from the outside world. The ruthless, arrogant, and unrestrained people in the Abyss had converged. They seemed to be nning something. No one knew if it was for Paradise Ind or if they had already heard the news that the old man, Samael, had returned. Since thest conflict, both the world of gods and demons had be silent at the same time. That silence was very strange, because everyone knew that a war was brewing! Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The Angel Heart Is Complete! The Holy Sons Realm!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis did not pay much attention to any of that. He quietly observed and continued to collect the materials he needed for his breakthrough. Paradise Ind became even more silent and everyone was very quiet. The library remained the only ce that resembled paradise. It was a holy ce that had not been polluted. Under Angelinas management, the smell of books filled the air, while the trees outside the window were casting dappled shadows. Many angels came to that sacred ce to have a moment of peace. They felt that their mood was much better there and they were not feeling that depressed. As a result, the library had more guests than before. Many more people were reading books, and their job had be meaningful again. Angelina was also very happy. On that day, Davis was preparing to immerse his mind into the alternate dimension as usual and have a look at Jade. All of a sudden, the systems notification sound rang out. [Ding! Notification: The Radiant Holy Realm has been formed preliminarily and is currently binding with the hosts soul.] Then, the entire alternate dimension began to glow. Jade was overjoyed and began dancing around. [Notification: the host is about to be the true controller of the Radiant Holy Realm.] [Remark: After the Radiant Holy Realm merges with the host, it can devour the fragments of other alternate dimensions and expand.] The light shed and Davis suddenly realized the presence of the cross on his chest. [Ding!] All of a sudden, he felt a burning sensation on his skin. He looked down and saw the shape of an angel protecting his body being etched on his chest. Then, the crosspletely disappeared. [The hosts soul has been bound to the Radiant Holy Realm.] [The authority to open the Radiant Holy Realm has been fully released.] A strange feeling arose from the depths of Daviss soul. The Radiant Holy Realm and his connection became even closer. It was as if he had fused with that world. He had full authority to change this world! It was a very wonderful feeling, like he was God. That world would have light if he so willed... Moreover, he found that it was more convenient for him to absorb the energy produced by the holy light tree. He no longer needed to initiate the absorption, as he had since gained the ability to directly mobilize the energy to enter every corner of his body. He had implemented a replenishment of energy from the entire surrounding. Under the full supply of the holy tree, he quickly achieved another breakthrough in his angelic power. Ten dayster. It was as if everything was a matter of course. [Notification: the hosts angelic power has broken through and entered power angel level one!] Daviss strength had achieved a breakthrough once again and he spread his wings open. One was ck and the other was white. One side was holy, while the other side was evil. Davis looked at them and nodded in satisfaction. The sole disadvantage was that the power that he had so painstaking tried to bnce had once again entered into disequilibrium. Davis set aside his thoughts and looked into his angel heart. He discovered that a ball of fire was already brewing inside. Davis immediately summoned the angelic fire that he had mastered. The golden me immediately covered Daviss fingers, arms, shoulders, wings, and all over his body. Davis used the angelic fire topletely ignite himself. The me quickly spread to the interior of Daviss body. It spread to his angel heart, which shattered even though it was originally as solid as a diamond. Crackle. The mes on his body instantly extinguished, and the angelic fire was also absorbed by the ball of mes. All the mes gathered into his body, and a ball of holy mes burned fiercely within him. [Notification: the host has sessfully crossed the boundary and has broken through to the holy son realm.] [Notification: the hosts virtue angel level has ended and officially entered power angel level one!] The burning angel heart represented itspletion. It meant that the energy Davis had umted could already enter the next realm. All of the holy attributes inside had been activated! At the moment, Davis was still immersed in the joy of his breakthrough. He did not expect that the angels in the outside world were all stunned because of him. The instant he broke through to the power angel level, everything in the outside world seemed to respond to him and produce a sudden change. In the center of Paradise Ind. The reincarnation pool, the birthce of all angels. The minaret in the middle suddenly emitted a burst of strong light. Within the strong light, there were faint sounds of chanting. ... in the name of the ruler of light...enlightenment shall be given to the children of light... ... The Natural-Born King... who controls both sacred and evil... will begin his long-term rule... This voice suddenly spread to every corner of Paradise Ind. Many of the Angels were at a loss when they heard the voice and stopped to watch. The four seraphim also rushed over with shocked looks on their faces. In fact, they were not even that shocked when Samael escaped. Is this the prophecy that the God of Light gave us? The world is really going to change. During thest war between gods and demons, the God of Light never woke up from his slumber or gave any prophecy. A natural-born king? Gabriel and the others were confused. They had no idea what was going on. They had only seen the God of Lights prophecy twice since they were born. Thest prophecy had triggered an extremely cruel and shocking war. It was a piece of history that the world had forgotten and was deliberately erased. On that asion, the prophecy... What would it bring to the people of Paradise Ind? Times were about to change! Gabriel closed his eyes and muttered, The one who broke the old order is the one who controls the power of light and darkness. is that the person that God mentioned? That natural-born king can actually control the power of angels and demons! This conclusion was really hard to believe. Gabriel said firmly, Impossible! Angels and demons are naturally opposed to each other. Its impossible to fuse them. Theres something I really want to know! At this time, one of the throne angels spoke. Everyones gaze was focused on him, which made him feel extremely nervous too. Do any of you still remember the previous mission with the little angels? I discovered this kind of phenomenon in the human world. An undead creature died in a ce filled with the power of both angels and demons. The demon that was summoned there was a lich, and it was killed by the same aura. There were two auras! I initially thought that it was two people who killed it, but I felt that it was very strange for those two people not to have any conflict with each other. Right now, it looks like those two people were actually one and the same. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Sword Soul in the Magic Wand!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Then why didnt you report it earlier? The angel looked down in embarrassment. I thought it was just a small matter, so I didnt report it. Besides, the Lichs strength isnt that strong... Uriel said in a deep voice, It seems that the person with two opposing powers has already appeared! Raphael nodded as well. It seems that the natural-born king has already appeared... ... When Davis walked out of the Radiant Holy Realm, that matter had already been ssified as a secret by the four seraphim, who had erased the memories of all angels that heard the prophecy. The prophecy of God became the highest secret of Paradise Ind. Only the four great seraphim, the highest of them all, had knowledge of it. Even the throne angels memories were sealed. After Davis achieved a breakthrough, he controlled his doppelganger to head to the library. The moment he saw Angelina, she grabbed him and looked him up and down. Davis almost thought that his strength had been exposed. However, he heard Angelina say, Davis, youve really grown taller. The clothes youre wearing now are starting to be a little small. Ill have to measure you sometime soon and make a new set of clothes for you. The doppelganger was no different from the original body and would change ording to the original bodys changes. However, its strength was only half of the original bodys. The four seraphs were intensely discussing the prophecy of the natural-born king on Paradise Ind in a certain ce in the human world. However, the natural-born king mentioned by the prophecy was actually tidying up the books in the library. Daviss recent days had been very peaceful. He was calmly watching Fiona and the others in their canyon adventures. At the same time, he was working with Angelina in the library. He was stabilizing his strength. After he had a breakthrough in his angel heart, Daviss strength had more than doubled. His lifeforce had doubled too and he became more tenacious. The energy in his wings had also increased a lot. After all, his strength had also broken through to the level of a power angel, and an angels strength was practically inside its wings. Moreover, he could faintly feel that there was a slight itch under the wings on his back. It was a sign that another wing was about to grow. In fact, an ordinary angel would grow another wing when it reached the level of a power angel. However, Davis might not have grown another wing because his demonic strength had not broken through yet. While he was observing his own strength and the changes in his body, he was also paying attention to the adventure of Fionas group... At that point, their team had already encountered several dangers. There was even one time that his main body did not realize the presence of a monster beside him. That ident caused an archangels wing to be torn off by the monster, and just as the archangel was about to be torn to pieces, Fiona quickly attacked and pierced through the monsters head with her sword. Then, the others quickly cast healing spells to save the archangels life . This ident was just a rehearsal. Later on, the number of monsters that their team encountered began to increase. They were like bugs that emerged from the ground and no amount of killing could lower their numbers. Aside from Fiona, everyone else also began to have a murderous aura. The high-intensity battle caused all the angels, apart from Fiona, to be covered in wounds. We have to make a decision. Should we continue or return immediately to ask for help, because our power is beginning to be suppressed more and more. And our wings... An angel suddenly spoke. Then, he pointed at the spots on his and everyones wings. This was the effect of the demonic powers corrosion. If they stayed here for a long time, there would be a risk that they would die. Davis observed them from afar, making sure that Fiona would not discover him. After all, their auras were very familiar to each other. Moreover, the dark energy in the valley was very dense, as if it could not bepletely absorbed. Protection and cultivation went hand in hand. Davis felt that his demonic strength, which had just broken through, was also growing very quickly. Ever since he broke through to the level of a power angel, he had shifted his focus to his demonic power. The next stage of the power of demons was the demon lord. As the name implied, the demon lord was the monarch of the abyssal demon world. As he sensed the increase in his demon power, he heard the movements of Fiona and the others. In order to prevent any idents from happening to them, he immediately flew over. In the end, he saw Fiona fighting with some monsters that had crawled out of the pit. A deep pit had appeared on the ground. It was so ck that nothing could be seen, but monsters were constantly emerging from the pit. Fionaspanions were also lying next to the deep pit with their lifeless eyes. Apparently, they had been cursed and had fallen into an illusion. On the other side of the deep pit, a man wearing a ck priest robe was looking at them with hatred. You annoying angels. Im surprised you actually reached this far. What a pain to deal with. Sadly, youre only courting your own death! Davis frowned. This priest had the strength of a level eight demon worldmander, which was the strength of a level eight principality. It was no surprise that Fiona, a level four principality, was having such a hard time dealing with him. Fiona held a long sword in her hand and said expressionlessly, I wonder whos the one courting death! She was fearless when she held her long sword. With the weapon in hand, she stabbed left and right. She was about to fly before the priest several times but she was forced back by the monsters in the deep pit. The priest looked at everyone and smiled sinisterly. You guys came at the right time. I just happen to be short of some sacrifices to speed up the refining process. It just so happens that with the materials from before, I can condense it into my wand! When my wand is finished, youll be the first to test its power. Hearing this, Daviss gaze flickered slightly. He felt that that wand would be helpful in unsealing his holy sword. Just as the priest finished speaking. In the blood pool, a scarlet sword shadow appeared from the wand. A miserable wail came from inside the wand, as if it contained tens of thousands of ghosts. The urrence was extremely eerie. Hmph! The sword soul in the wand has been activated! The wand is about to bepleted! The smile on the priests face became even more ferocious: When the wand absorbs all the energy in the blood pool, that is when the wand will be sessfully refined! He was unusually excited, and his hoarse voiceughed like a malicious ghost. Daviss eyes lit up. The aura of that sword soul was unusually sharp and full of malice. It was quite evil, and very muchpatible with his holy sword. Davis became even more interested in it. Fiona looked at the strange sword shadow in the blood pool. She was suddenly stunned and felt a familiar fluctuation. This sword soul feels very familiar to me... Chapter 39

Chapter 39: The Wands Sessful Refinement!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as Davis was observing Fiona... The wailing sound in the deep pit suddenly stopped. The red light in the blood pool converged and gathered into the wand. Then, the ck wand rose up and was filled with evil energy! The priest was overjoyed when he saw this. The sword soul and the wand have beenbined. My wand is about to bepleted! Hahaha! Im curious to see how you guys refine my wand and increase its power! Fiona looked at herpanions at the edge of the pit with tears in her eyes. She could not break through the blockade of these monsters and could only watch the tragedy unfold. Davis looked at the crying Fiona and sighed helplessly. Ah. Fiona, dont cry! Seeing the golden bean in Fionas eyes, he knew that it was time for him to make his move. He took out his demonic sword and fully activated the aura inside. Swish. He pped his wings and covered his face so that Fiona could not recognize him. Then, he flew over at lightning speed. Who did you say you were going to test your magic wand on? And yourughter is so damn unpleasant. Die! Vicious Curse C Death! Davis flew over quickly. With a p of his wings, ck light spread out, and a dense dark aura filled the bottom of the Fallen Devils Valley! Another demon powerhouse has arrived! Fiona was immediately shocked when she saw Davis. Because of the dense dark aura on Daviss body, Fiona treated him as the enemys helper. She could not help but feel despair in her heart. She thought that she would never see her brother again. The monsters that surrounded her turned ck as soon as they appeared. Their bodies started to copse, and only their skin was left on the ground. The fatal curse energy perfectly avoided Fiona and some of herpanions. She soon found that there were no more enemies around her, and she immediately escaped. When Fiona saw this situation, she also looked at the other party in shock. Why did such a powerful assistantone who had such an evil aurasuddenly appear? The wings on his body were so strange too! Why did he help her? Could it be the enemy of the opposite party? Could the enemy of her enemy be her friend? Davis was also speechless when he saw Fiona standing there in a daze, he quickly changed his voice to remind her, What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and save yourpanions! Ill help you stall that priest! After that, you can hurry up ande over to help! ...Oh, I understand! After hearing the other partys words, Fiona quickly came back to her senses. It was more important to hurry up and save herpanions, and the mysterious person would be dealt withter! Although Daviss strength could instantly kill this priest, he still left him for Fiona to deal with it herself. After all, a war angel saint needed to rely on battle to break through. When dagner approached, he would expose his strength to save her. The priest was furious to see someone suddenly appearing and ruining his good time. He asked Davis sternly, Who are you? You have the aura of a demon. Why are you helping these angels? Are you going to be a traitor to the Abyss? Traitor? What a joke. I only serve myself. How can I betray you? Hearing the priests words, Davis replied disdainfully. Then, he began to deal with the priests attack while observing the situation of Fiona and the others. When Fiona had finished rescuing herpanions and ced them in a safe ce, Davis began to pretend that he was unable to fight anymore. When the priest saw his difficulty standing up, his face was filled with excitement and he quickened his attacks. He was hoping to take down the guy in front of him as soon as possible. However, he soon realized that every time the opponent would squeeze out a trace of strength whenever it looked like he was about to die, thwarting the priests attempts. The result made the priest extremely displeased. Soon, Fiona also noticed the battle there. She picked up the long sword in her hand and began joining the battlefield. After Fiona joined in, she suddenly realized that the guy who was originally fighting with the priest was actually starting to lose. She thought of how she was with herpanions earlier and was therefore unable to tell whether the guy was injured or not. With that in mind, Fiona no longer counted on him to help her. She began to focus on dealing with this priest. However, there was still a gap of several levels. Even if Fiona was a war angel saint famous for herbat strength, she could not make up for that gap. She could only try her best to hold on. However, gradually, she felt her blood begin to boil, and her bronze longsword began to be hotter and hotter. She could feel that her power from her previous life was slowly recovering. Finally, there was a slow turnaround in the battle. She slowly felt that she was able to fight against the priest, and as time passed, she might even gradually gain the upper hand. The priest frowned too. He could feel the gradually increasing pressure that Fiona was giving him. Moreover, there was someone beside him who was eyeing him, like a tiger watching its prey. He could only ce his hopes on the wand that he was refining. As long as the wand waspleted and in his hands, he was confident that he could fight to the end even if he was facing a demon king. At that moment, his wand began to emit a vibrating sound. The smell of blood also began to be denser, which affected even the air. Seeing the change in the wand, the priests face was filled with joy. He knew that this change in the wand meant that the wand was about to bepleted. Sure enough, the wand immediately flew out of the deep pit after undergoing a change. It exploded with extreme greed and began to search for blood and life. The priest wanted to immediately grab the wand, but he suddenly realized that he grabbed thin air when the wand that flew over. Another hand had already appeared on the wand. Davis looked at the wand in his hand and said in admiration, What a ruthless wand. Ill study it. Fiona was also stunned when she saw Davis. She felt that this person who suddenly appeared was somewhat familiar, as if she had felt it somewhere before. However, Fiona was unable to discern who that person was. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Suppress the Priest! Subdue the Sword Soul!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The magic wand was struggling non-stop in Daviss hands. It wanted to fly out of Daviss hands and absorb blood as well as lifeforce. When the priest saw that his magic staff was held by Davis and did not struggle out, he knew that Davis had concealed his real strength. The priest did not dare to speak out and could only look at Davis with hatred. His eyes were filled with anger. Davis naturally knew that the priest was looking at him, but when he turned his head, the priest averted his gaze. Daviss patience had run out. He rolled his eyes and revealed a wicked smile. Do you want it? If you want it, Ill give it to you. After saying that, he threw the magic staff in his hand over. Seeing the wand flying toward him, the priests face showed a trace of ecstasy. He thought, you asked for it! When I get the wand, Ill kill all of you! Just as he reached out to catch the wand, the wand suddenly elerated. Puff. The priest looked down and saw a big hole in his chest. It turned out that the magic wand had cast an elerated divine spell when in Daviss hand. The activation came all of a sudden when it was close to him. The wand directly pierced through the priests chest. Hehe. The priest looked at the big hole in his chest and fell down resentfully. After the magic wand absorbed the priests life, its momentum did not decrease and suddenly flew in the direction of the unconscious angels. It wanted more blood and life force. At this moment, Fiona saw that herpanion was in danger and finally woke up from her thoughts. She raised her hand and swung her sword, trying to stop the magic wand. ng. The magic staff and the bronze longsword collided with each other, producing a sound that left one feeling toothache. Fionas power was instantly dispelled. Fiona felt a tremendous forceing from her wrist, and her longsword then fell out of her hand. She was also very surprised. The power of that sword was too great! Seeing Fionas situation, Davis also raised his wings and sprinted. He cast a Divine Protection on the wand. At this point, Davis had already upgraded his first divine spell to the third level, and was therefore very adept when dealing with dark powers. A golden pir of light condensed from his hand and shot towards the top of the wand. In an instant, it covered the wand and suppressed it to the ground, unable to move. Dang dang dang... The wand that was suppressed to the ground was still struggling, in an attempt to escape the pir of light. However, Daviss Divine Protection was very strong, holding it firmly to the ground. Due to the overflowing energy, it had a strong effect on the soul. The soul of the priest suddenly emerged from its body. Am I not dead? Why have Ie out again? He suddenly thought of something and looked at Davis with hatred. Davis was still casting the Divine Protection. Although Daviss Divine Protection had condensed his soul, he did not forget that it was Davis who had killed him. He looked at Davis and hid far away. The resentment in his heart was extremely great, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The priests soul roared resentfully at Davis, The sword soul in the magic staff has absorbed soul energy in this ancient battlefield for many years, not to mention the murderous aura that has been umted for many years as well as the demonic aura of the abyss that has been brewing in the Fallen Devils Valley for so long! I have already spent three thousand years in order to fuse the sword soul into my magic wand. An entire three thousand years! Ive even fused some of the ultimate treasures of the Abyss in this sword soul, making it even more untamed. Are you still going to tame it? Keep dreaming! The best time to tame this sword has already passed. No one can tame it. Its useless! Hahaha! Hearing the priests words, Davis smiled faintly and said, Youre telling me theres no way to subdue it? Watch carefully then! After saying that, he began to increase the strength of his hand. The holy light was blinding to the extreme. Although the magic wand had been suppressed to the point of no movement, there were still no signs of subjugating the sword soul in that magic wand. The sword soul was indeed very powerful! In order to make Davis angry, the priest deliberately exined the origin of this sword soul from one side. ording to legend, this was left behind when an extremely powerful war angel saint died in the great war between gods and demons. It is said that he or she was at least a seraph at that time! When they heard the priests words, Davis and Fionas expressions changed, especially Fionas face, which was full of disbelief. A war angel saint? Could it have something to do with Fionas previous life? The priests soul continued introducing it proudly. That is why this magic wand is a very powerful existence, whether its the wand itself or the sword soul within! With your level, you shouldnt even think about conquering a sword soul of this level without any assistance. Its impossible! At this moment, Fionas eyes lit up and she walked straight over. Her eyes lit up and she stared straight at the person in front of her. I can help you. Lets suppress this demonic sword together. Davis heard Fionas words and his heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, As expected! This sword soul must have something to do with Fionas previous life! When the priests soul saw that Fiona was going to give it a try, he said disdainfully, Not even a virtue angel or a power angel can subdue it without any help, let alone a principality like you. In the end, Fiona gently waved her hand at one of the wands. There was an immediate reaction and a weak holy light was emitted. The sword soul in the wand responded to Fionas call! The scene stunned the priest. How could it be possible? He had spent three thousand years with it and never got a reaction at all. How could that principality suddenly draw out a reaction with a wave of her hand? Fiona said calmly, This sword soul belongs to the sword in my hand. I am the war anel saint that you mentioned! The priest was also stunned when he heard her words. You, you, you, its You?! You were the seraph that perished that year? The war between gods and demons happened many times, and bloodshed was inevitable in the war. Far too many people had died. However, there were some traces left behind by Fionas previous life, and it was enough to demonstrate how powerful she actually was back then. Fionas strength was so great that she could rise above all and be a prominent part of the great war which happened so many eras ago. Chapter 41 - Seal Successful, Advance to Demon Lord Rank Eight!

Chapter 41: Seal Sessful, Advance to Demon Lord Rank Eight!

Let me help you suppress this sword soul! This sword soul is very useful to me. Lets work together. After that, you take the staff, and Ill take the sword soul. Fiona said. Davis nodded. Fionas suggestion was very fair, and very much in line with her personality. Fiona let out a delicate cry, releasing all the divine power in her body. The pitch-ck staff faintly trembled! Then, it suddenly jerked! An extremely sharp sword soul burst out from the magic staff and a bright golden sword soul slowly appeared in front of her. Fiona looked at the ancient golden sword soul in front of her and could not help but have mixed feelings. Although the sword soul had gone through countless years and its strength was no longer as strong as before, it still had an extremely important meaning to Fiona. On the other side After Fiona extracted the brilliant golden sword soul, it was obvious that the magic staff had suffered great damage. Its aura immediately became sluggish. Destroy it! Davis snorted coldly and also used all his strength to suppress the existence within the magic staff. A mere demon worldmander was nothing to Davis. After all, Davis had once destroyed the seraphs will, so the demon worldmander was nothing to him. The magic staff carried a portion of the demon worldmanders soul. In addition, countless vengeful souls were attached to it, causing the aura within the magic staff to be extremelyplicated! Even the demon worldmander was only using his own soul as a guide to slowly control therge amount of aura within the magic staff! As for the trouble that the demon worldmander could not solve, Davis could. After all, he still had a trump card that no one else had! Grand Lysis! Davis eyes focused, and then a terrifying forbidden spell was cast! The initially iparablyplicated interior of the wand was immediately split into various parts at this moment. Then, all the parts were reconstructed again, condensing them into an even purer existence! As such, this magic staff was once again assembled whole by the Grand Lysis! The initially violent and majestic energy aura on the magic staff had now be an extremely pure and powerful magic staff! The high priest on the side was dumbfounded when he saw what Davis had done. The skills that Davis disyed had surpassed his worldview. Even the most powerful existence he thought could not use a powerful forbidden spell like Davis! This was no longer just the use of magic power! It was filled with an understanding of thews of heaven and earth! The high priests body trembled! Fiona had also finished absorbing the sword soul by the side. She was using various healing methods on her injured teammate. Fiona was healing her teammate as she turned around to look at Davis. Although she could not see Davis face clearly, Fiona could clearly sense that Davis was not himself at this moment. Instead, he was an extremely exquisite substitution spell. However, the problem was that for some reason, Fiona felt an extremely familiar feeling toward Davis figure. Moreover, his tone of voice was also extremely simr to that of a certain someone around her. Most importantly, her personality was usually very unlikable. Hence, there should not be anyone who would speciallye to protect her. Suddenly, a figure appeared in Fionas mind. Could it be her younger brother Davis?! This idea appeared in Fionas mind and was immediately rejected by Fiona. After all, Fiona knew her little brother too well. He was born disabled and very weak. He was pitiful. She had to protect Davis. How could Davis turn around and save her! At this moment, Fionas face shed with a hint of paleness. After all, after experiencing all kinds of fierce battles, the divine power and physical strength in Fionas body had been exhausted. Now, she was only relying on her strong will to continue fighting. Now that the crisis had been resolved, Fiona felt her body gradually be heavy, and her vision turned ck. Just as she was about to fall, Davis saw the weak Fiona in the distance. He pointed at Fiona with his right hand. An extremely pure divine power shot out from Davis finger and flew toward Fiona. Fiona was stunned and subconsciously absorbed this divine power. For some reason, Fiona seemed to have a natural trust in him. This was clearly the first time they had met, but Fiona did not have any feelings of resistance toward him. In Fionas heart, it seemed that she subconsciously believed that this figure would definitely not harm her. The divine power was quickly absorbed into Fionas body. Fiona, who was about to faint, once again obtained energy. Her limbs and bones gradually recovered their strength because of the pure divine power that Davis had given her. Fiona was a little surprised at this moment. This was because she had shockingly discovered that by relying on Davis pure divine power, not only had shepletely recovered the divine power that she had originally lost, but she had also be much more abundant. Just how strong was the other party? Just a wisp of divine power was able to achieve such an effect. Fiona said, Really thank you so much. After all, such a dense divine power was a great gift to her! Even in Paradise Ind, Fiona had never felt such a pure aura. The effect of your treatment is too weak. Why dont you just give them the excess divine power? The effect will be even better. Alright, I understand. Fiona said unhappily. For some reason, Fiona felt that the person in front of her was bing more and more like her brother Davis. Not only his actions, but even the tone of his words were exactly the same. Of course, Fiona knew that the person in front of her was not Davis at all. System notification! The demon bloodline in the hosts body has already broken through to the eighth rank of the demon lord realm! After feeling himself be stronger, Davis slowly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw Fiona looking at him with a strange expression. Davis knew that it was time for him to leave. Otherwise, his identity would be exposed sooner orter. Alright, since this matter is over, then I should leave. With that, Davis figure disappeared from where he was. If I see you again, I will definitely repay you twice the favor this time! Fiona said to the direction where Davis left, and she even waved her small hand. Chapter 42 - Fiona’s Confusion, A Bottleneck In Her Cultivation!

Chapter 42: Fionas Confusion, A Bottleneck In Her Cultivation!

Davis figure shed and appeared several kilometers away from Fiona. After confirming the safety of his surroundings, Davis decisively removed his Doppelganger. In the next second, Davis figure turned into a wisp of pure energy and dissipated into the world. At the same time, in Paradise Ind Davis, who was lying on the grass andzily basking in the sun, slowly opened his eyes. In his mind, the systems voice suddenly appeared. System notification! The host has received a magic wand, Gaze of the Blood Demon Abyss. Would the host like to convert it into pure mana that can be absorbed? Davis frowned and asked, System, do I only have the option to exchange my wand for mana? System answer! The host has both angel and demon bloodlines. If you keep the wand by your side for a long time, there is a 3% chance that it will affect the angel bloodline in the hosts body and contaminate the angel bloodline. Contaminate the angel bloodline?! Davis was stunned. This was what angels were most afraid of. If he was contaminated and became a fallen angel, he would be the most awkward existence in the angel and demon worlds. Both sides would not benefit. However, now that he had two bloodlines, if he could notpletely hide his other aura through the system, his oue would not be much better than a fallen angel. The system was right. Not only was there a risk of contaminating his bloodline by leaving his wand by his side, but if other people on Paradise Ind found out that he had always carried a wand with him, they would probably be suspicious of him. In that case, help me exchange this for pure mana. Davis said. Exchange sessful! Obtained 5000 years of mana! In the next moment, an extremely pure energy appeared in Davis body. Boundless pure magic power once again filled up the experience bar that had just broken through to the demon lord rank eight! System notification, hosts demonic bloodline has entered the demon lord rank nine. Davis nodded, extremely satisfied with the magic power that this wand had exchanged for. Now, he only needed to break through another small realm, and he would be able topletely be an expert of the demon king realm. The demon king realm was equivalent to the existence of the main angel among the angels. In Paradise Ind, the angels with the strength of the main angel were not as popr as Gabriel and the others, but their status was quite respected. System notification! Host has not signed in today, would you like to sign in? Sign in! Congrattions to the host for obtaining SSSS level skill: Dawn of Light! Skill description: condenses a huge amount of sacred power to the extreme, unleashing arge-scale destructive skill. When fully unleashed by the seraph, it can produce the terrifying might of a star explosion! Skill remarks: this skill is extremely powerful, and it also consumes a huge amount of energy. Please do not use it without sufficient preparation. At the same time, when your strength reaches the level of the seraph, please use it with caution! What a terrifying skill! Was this an SSSS level skill?! A seraph could actually produce such terrifying power when used! Davis was very interested in the skill and it was still daybreak. However, ording to the systems description, this was definitely a hidden skill. If it was used randomly, it would cause quite a hugemotion. At that time, it would probably attract the attention of all the higher-ups in Paradise Ind. Before Davis strength fully matured and he was looked down on by the entire Paradise Ind, grotesque growth was the most important thing. System notification! Due to the activation of the demon bloodline in the hosts body, the system has undergone a mutation! Congrattions, to the host for obtaining an SSSS level skill: Dark Judgement! Skill description: condenses the demonic power in the body to the extreme, creating a spatial singrity. Like a ck hole, it can instantly wipe out anything in front of it. Skill remarks: this skill is extremely powerful, and it also consumes a huge amount of energy. Please do not use it without sufficient preparation. If you go all out under the twelve-pir demon god, you can use this skill for three seconds. At the level of the twelve-pir demon god, it could only be used for three seconds. Davis was shocked! Was this an SSSS level skill? It was too heaven-defying! The system seemed to noticed Davis shock and exined. Host, there is no need to be shocked. SSSS level skills are not the upper limit of the system reward. Above SSSS level skills, there are Super S level skills, Super SS level skills, super SSS level skills and so on Davis could not help but swallow his saliva. Now that SSSS level skills were already so powerful, the skills that the system would reward in the future just how freakish were they! Perhaps only the grand fissure that could break through space and create spatial turbulence could bepared to it? .. Days passed by very quickly. After waiting for a week, Fiona also returned to Paradise Ind. However, it seemed that Fionas condition was not right. She looked a little depressed. Angelina tried tomunicate with Fiona, but the results were not significant. Seeing that Angelina did not talk to the garden, Davis also tried to converse with Fiona. However, Fiona did not show her weak side in front of Davis. Instead, she showed that she was very strong and that she had no problem. In the middle of the night, Fiona was sitting in thewn. Her beautiful little eyebrows were drooping. An extremely pure divine power appeared in her right hand. However, it was still far inferior to what Davis had released previously. Why cant I break through to the next realm even though the divine power in my body has reached saturation? The power angel rank five is just a small realm. Wasnt I a war angel saint in my previous life? Fiona muttered to herself. It could be seen that she was really depressed. Ever since that day, when Fiona took back her own sword soul and knew how terrifying she was in the past, for some reason, Fionas divine power did not show any signs of improvement. Even if Fiona had specially consumed precious materials, the increase in divine power would disappear for no reason. I was once a war angel saint, the most powerful existence in the world. Even angel Michael was not as powerful as me. Why cant my realm improve after reincarnating?! A figure had appeared behind Fiona. Its normal for you to feel confused. Davis voice had been processed by the divine power and turned into a very old voice. It was impossible to tell his gender. Who are you? Fiona looked at the figure that suddenly appeared behind her vigntly. She subconsciously pulled her body away and the bronze spear quickly appeared in her hand, taking a battle stance. It doesnt matter who I am. But you have to figure out who you are. This is the most important thing to you. Davis said calmly. There was no emotion in his voice. Who am I I am the reincarnated war angel saint, Fiona! Fiona said firmly. No, you havent thought it through. Are you really the reincarnated war angel saint or Fiona? Answer me. At this moment, Fiona seemed to understand something! She was stunned on the spot as if she had been electrocuted! Chapter 43 - The Great Way Is Simple, You Are Bound By Your Past Life!’

Chapter 43: The Great Way Is Simple, You Are Bound By Your Past Life!

Am I a war angel saint or Fiona? If she were to ask an ordinary person, they would definitely look at her with disdain. They would even wonder if there was something wrong with her brain. This was clearly not a problem at all! She was both a war angel saint and Fiona at the same time! However, at this moment, Fiona finally understood that what she said was not what it looked like! She was already bound by the framework of her previous life! Everyone was shocked by how powerful she was in her previous life, but no one was willing to pay attention to Fiona in this life. Fiona had a huge amount of cultivation resources because she was a war angel saint in her previous life. She worked hard to cultivate and quickly improve her realm, but no one would praise her. This was because, in her previous life, she was an existence that everyone looked up to. A war angel saint! As time passed, even Fiona herself did not notice! She was already kidnapped by her previous life! Subconsciously, Fiona became the shadow of her previous life! Just like that, a few days ago, when she truly understood the power of her past life, Fiona finally had a demon in her heart! If Davis did not mention Fionas demon in her heart at this moment, Fionas strength would probably stagnate for a long time. It was even possible that her strength would not increase anymore from now on! After a long while! Fiona finally opened her eyes abruptly! She shouted. I am Fiona! I am not a war angel saint! The war angel saint in my previous life is already dead. My life belongs to me alone! In the next moment, an extremely terrifying holy power instantly spread out with Fiona as the center! The surrounding nts shook violently. Even the wooden house not far away swayed slightly under the strong wind that Fiona was releasing at this moment. At the same time, an inaudible sound quietly sounded from within Fionas body. Crack crack This was the sound of Fionas shackles shattering! It was the sound of her inner demon shattering! In the next second, the majestic divine power in her body surged into Fionas limbs and bones like a torrential river! Fionas aura rapidly became stronger at this moment! A dignified feeling emerged from her body! Power angel level five! Power angel level six! Power angel level seven! In less than a moment, Fiona had broken through to level seven power angel realm. This speed was so fast that no angel in the whole Paradise Ind could be faster than her! In the Angel Temple Archangel Michael suddenly opened his eyes. How could such pure holy power suddenly appear in Paradise Ind? Even if an angel broke through in the ind, it wouldnt cause such a situation, right? Just now, Michael felt an extremely pure holy power gather around the library of Paradise Ind, and it did not dissipate for a long time. Logically speaking, if an angel broke through, the holy power would only erupt for a short while. Even if the main angel, the seraph, or even the wisdom angel had a breakthrough, at most, the holy power that erupted would only be a little stronger. However, now, not only was this holy power extremely pure, but the time it was released had already far exceeded the time that an ordinary angel could release divine power after advancing. This was not normal! Something must be wrong! Michael immediately sent two angels to the Paradise Ind library to check on the situation. If there was any thorny situation, he would immediately report it to the seraph. Seeing that Fiona was finally able to break through, Davis could not help but nod his head in satisfaction. Although Fiona had never revealed her thoughts to Davis, Davis had lived with Fiona since he was young. In addition, Fionas personality was so simple that everything was written on her face naturally, it could not be hidden from Daviss eyes. The Great Way is simple. You were bound by your overly powerful self in your previous life! Fiona, from today onwards, you are a new life. The corners of Davis mouth could not help but curve. In the next moment, as if Davis had sensed something, his figure suddenly shed and disappeared from the spot. On Fionas side, she had broken through three small realms consecutively. The pure holy power in her body did not show any signs of weakening. Fiona did not hesitate at all. She continued to charge at the power angel level eight with all her strength! The holy power in her entire body circted rapidly! It was as if Fiona was the most terrifying weapon in the world! In just 15 minutes, Fiona hadpleted another breakthrough to power angel level eight! In just a little over a quarter of an hour, she had directly broken through four minor realms in the angel of power! This speed was absolutely shocking! It must be known that before this, even the lowest level, the newborn little angel, had not been able toplete the breakthrough to four minor realms in a quarter of an hour like Fiona! After breaking through to the eighth level of the angel of power, the majestic divine power in her body finally showed signs of weakening. Fiona predicted that based on this progress, she would likely end up stopping at the middle of principality angels rank eight. However, how could Fiona be willing? She was a war angel saint in her previous life! In this life, she would cover up all the great achievements of her previous life! In this life, Fiona only lived for herself! She wanted to be stronger! Sword soul! I still have a sword soul that I can use! As long as I break down the sword soul, I will be able to obtain the purest divine power! It can help me break through again! Suddenly, Fiona said out loud. Now that she had abandoned everything in her previous life, the sword soul that was once extremely important was now meaningless! Fiona immediately shattered the sword soul and turned it into countless divine powers around herself! In the sky, two throne angels hovered in mid-air. In their eyes, there was a look of shock! That was right! It was too shocking! How many years had they lived? A million years? Ten million years? Or even longer? They had no idea. In the long years, even if a war angel saint was reincarnated, it was not like the two horsemen had not seen it before. However, this was the first time they had seen such a situation! It was so terrifying! Even if she was a war angel saint in her previous life, its impossible for her to have such a terrifying cultivation speed! What did Fiona go through to have such a transformation? However, at this moment, the words of the two throne angels werepletely inaudible to Fiona, who was immersed in her breakthrough! At this moment, after obtaining pure energy through the shattering of her sword soul, Fionas strength had risen to the peak of principality angels rank nine! Just a little more and she would be able to break through the shackles! She would then be a virtue angel! Chapter 44 - Shaking Paradise Island, Fiona Breaks Through to Become An Angel!

Chapter 44: Shaking Paradise Ind, Fiona Breaks Through to Be An Angel!

Boom! A horrible breath! It exploded instantly! Fiona also became a virtue angel at this moment! The two angels in the sky could not help but sharply inhale a breath of cold air! Hiss! Although they did not see Davis giving Fiona pointers, they had witnessed with their own eyes when Fiona went from a power angel rank seven to a virtue angel! The two looked at each other and saw the shock in each others eyes. Such a terrifying genius had appeared on Paradise Ind! It was not that Paradise Ind had not noticed Fiona in the past and given her sufficient resources. On the contrary, when they knew that Fiona was a war angel saint in her previous life, Paradise Ind had already given Fiona the highest amount of resources and treatment among all the geniuses in history. However, even so, they never expected that this was far from enough for Fiona! The facts proved that if Paradise Ind could give Fiona more resources, Fionas current strength would be even stronger! It must be known that Fiona was only born two years ago! In two years, she was promoted from a little angel to a strength angel! If this had been in the demon world, Fiona would have already be the overlord of a region! The two of them no longer hesitated. They immediately used their fastest speed to rush toward the Angel Shrine! In the shrine, after listening to the reports of the two throne angels, even Michael was extremely surprised. You are saying that Fiona broke through three small realms consecutively in a quarter of an hour and finally advanced from a power angel rank seven to strength angel first rank? Michael repeated the reports of the two angels in front of him. This was not because the reports of the two angels were not urate enough, nor was it because of Michaels hearing. It was serious. Hence, Michael was shocked. He was shocked to the point that he had to confirm it with the two angels again! Yes, archangel. We saw it with our own eyes! Fiona is the most terrifyingly talented angel that we have ever seen! Michael pondered for a moment. If the pure and holy power undtions in the library were caused by Fiona, perhaps all of this could be exined. However, ording to the divine power undtions, Fiona probably did not just break through to tier three! ording to Michaels estimation, if Fiona wanted to release such pure energy, she would need to maintain it for such a long time. She would need to break through to tier five consecutively before she could do it! Do you know how strong Fiona was when she returned to Paradise Ind? Michael asked. The throne angel quickly flipped through the records and replied, Archangel, the records say that Fionas strength when she returned to Paradise Ind was rank four. Thats impossible! Another throne angel eximed. Do you know what this means?! The throne angel closed the record and nodded seriously. I know what this means. Fiona has probably not only broken through three minor realms, but she has broken through at least five minor realms. Hiss! The throne angel sucked in a breath of cold air! Meanwhile, archangel Michaels eyes lit up at this moment. Fionas sudden disy of such a powerful talent, even if it was too shocking, was a great thing for Paradise Ind. She knocked on the chair and said to the two throne angels in front of her, I understand. Im very grateful for the information you provided. Im going to contact Gabriel and the others now. You should go back and rest first. The two angels shook their heads and said respectfully to Michael, Its our greatest honor to be able to serve Lord Michael. After saying that, the two angels left the temple. Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel. I want to hold a meeting of the archangels. Pleasee quickly. Michaels slender forefinger pointed at his temple as he spoke slowly. His voice was like a loud bell that sounded slowly throughout the entire Paradise Ind. At this moment, all the angels raised their heads and looked in the direction of the Angel Temple. What exactly happened? The four archangels were actually holding a meeting of archangels! Could it be that there was a new crisis on Paradise Ind? At this moment, everyone had a huge cliffhanger in their hearts. The next second after Michael finished speaking, three figures instantly appeared in the Angel Shrine. What exactly is the matter, Michael? We havent held an archangel assembly for 4,000 years. I hope Paradise Ind is safe and there isnt any crisis. Surprisingly, it was Gabriel and the other two. My dear Gabriel, of course it is not a crisis. I have called an archangel assembly this time to tell you a great piece of good news. Michael smiled slightly and waved his right hand. The conversation between him and the two angels turned into starlight and appeared in front of Gabriel and the other two. This was the soul memory. When Davis had just reincarnated, Angelina had also used it on him. Through the soul memory, both parties were able to quickly understand the cause, the process, and the result of the matter. I hope that what you said is right. The three of them received the soul memory. Their expressions changed slightly after reading it. Is this true?! Gabriel said in shock. Theres no need for me to lie to you. This is what just happened. Raphael could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the Paradise Ind library. Does this mean that an unprecedented super genius has been born on our Paradise Ind? Michael smiled and nodded. The bnce between Paradise Ind and the demon world is bing more and more unstable. The angels we send to the human world often die for unknown reasons. Im afraid they are also the work of those demons, but we dont have any evidence! Gabriel said angrily. Gabriel, think of it in a better way. Fiona is a super genius. She is only two years old since birth. Now, we only need to support Fionas cultivation. I believe that our Paradise Ind will be able to give birth to another seraph soon! Thats right. At that time, even if the demon world has the twelve demon gods, they will not be able to suppress our Paradise Ind anymore. Gfil nodded. After a long discussion, Michael and the other three finally informed the entire Paradise Ind of their decision. For a moment, the entire Paradise Ind was shocked! Soon, even more explosive news came as one of the four archangels, Gabriel, was actually ready to single-handedly guide Fiona! Chapter 45 - Gabriel’s Recognition, Come and Fight Me!

Chapter 45: Gabriels Recognition, Come and Fight Me!

At this moment, Paradise Ind was boiling. Justst night, archangel Michael suddenly called an archangel meeting. The people on the ind could not help but feel anxious, thinking that something big had happened. All the angels on Paradise Ind spent the whole night in fear. Now that the sun had risen, Michael announced the decision of the meeting. He announced that Fiona would be the first special angel in the history of Paradise Ind. All the resources would be provided to Fiona in unlimited quantities. At the same time, Fionas status was ssified as the highest existence other than the four archangels. What did this mean? This n meant that Fiona would soon be the fifth archangel on Paradise Ind! Moreover, everyone knew that Fiona had broken through five minor realms in a rowst night and immediately became a virtue angel. This time, everyone was even more shocked! At this moment, in the library of Paradise Ind, Fiona was lying on the desk with a frown. Brother, why did these archangels confer me as a special existence without my consent! Im an angel, and theyre angels too! Why should I be superior to others? This isnt fair! I want to protest to the Archangels and demand that they revoke my special treatment! Fionas small face was puffed up like a squirrel storing food. Beside her, Davis, who was reading an ancient book, could not help but find it funny. He rubbed Fionas head and said, Dont worry. You know that everyone in Paradise Ind is very kind. They wont tter you just because youve been conferred as a special existence. Brother, Im your sister! How dare you touch my Head? If you want to touch my head, its your sister who should touch your head! After Davis touched her head, Fionas small fist immediately hit Davis chest lightly. Oh right, brother, Ill tell you a secret! You mustnt tell anyone else! Fiona whispered into Daviss ear. Whats wrong? Yesterday, I was actually guided by a mysterious angel, so I was able to break through. Davis pretended to be shocked and said, Mysterious angel? Yes, it must be an extremely powerful existence. Just a few words and I was able to get rid of the demon in my heart! Fionas tone was filled with respect for that mysterious existence. Arent you afraid that if you tell me, that mysterious angel will get angry? Fiona pursed her lips and said, Thats why I only told you, little brother! Angelina could not help but smile when she saw the two of them talking andughing. Although Fiona was usually decisive when she went out, in the end, Fiona was only a two-year-old child. However, now, only in the library, in front of Davis, could shepletely show her childish side. Ofina had been unhappy a few days ago, but now it seemed that her bad mood had disappeared. At this time, an angel knocked on the door of the library and walked in. Fanev, whats the matter? Angelina asked curiously in a low voice. The angel that Angelina had mistaken for Fanev could not help but smile and said, I thought you knew what I was going to announce. Is Fiona being conferred as a special existence? Angelina asked in puzzlement. Fanev shook his head and said, No, Angelina. Master Gabriel knows that Fiona is very talented, so he ns to teach Fiona himself. I came here to invite Fiona to the Angel Temple with me and receive master Gabriels teaching. Is this true? Angelina said with some excitement. Although she was raised by an angel since she was young, the archangel was still an existence that she could not hope to reach. Especially now that Angelina had long regarded Fiona as half a child of her own, she was extremely touched when she saw that Gabriel intended to teach Fiona personally. Isnt Fiona going to gradually recall the memories of her previous life? Why does the archangel have to teach her personally? Davis could not help but ask in puzzlement. Fanev had a good impression of Davis, so he exined to Davis, Davis, although Fiona was a war angel saint in her previous life, her strength might beparable to or even stronger than Lord Gabriel. However, what cant be changed is that he cantpletely recover Fionas memories from her previous life. He has to wait for Fionas strength to reach a certain level before her original strength can be liberated. Lord Gabriel intends to personally teach Fiona so that Fiona can quickly recover her memories from her previous life. I see. Thank you, Fanev, for being willing to answer for me. Davis nodded and said. On the side, Fiona frowned and said to Fanev, Fanev, Im willing to go with you and let Lord Gabriel guide me, but I dont want to quickly recover the memories of my previous life. I think Im me. The war angel saint, Fiona, in my previous life has already died. I only live for myself in this life. Fanev smiled indifferently and said, Fiona, our Paradise Ind sincerely wishes you to be stronger. We wont ask you for anything. Whether you want to inherit the original memory or not is up to you. You were born free. Even Lord Gabriel wont force you. Fiona nodded and said, In that case, I will go to the Angel Temple with you. Looking at the back of Fiona and Fanev, Angelina could not help but take out a handkerchief and quickly wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. Angie, are you crying? Its okay, Davis. These are tears of joy. The Angel Temple. It was located in the center of Paradise Ind, standing thousands of miles high in the sky. At this moment, even for Fiona who had already advanced to a power angel, it was still difficult for her to fly to the Angel Temple. With the help of the angel Fanev, they barely reached the Angel Temple. On the square of the temple, Gabriel was wearing a pure white robe. In his right hand, he was holding a magic staff. He looked at Fiona with a smile. Fiona slowlynded on the square under Fanevs lead. At this moment, a trace of paleness shed across Fionas face. Fionas small chest rose and fell continuously, and her small mouth panted slightly. Obviously, it was still a little difficult for Fiona, who only had the strength of a virtue angel, to fly ten thousand miles high in the sky. Wee, the former war angel saint, Fiona. Gabriel said. After Fanev bowed to Gabriel, he slowly retreated with great respect. I am not a war angel saint. I am myself, not someone else. Fiona said calmly. Her gentleness was only reserved for Davis. Even the archangel Gabriel could not do it. Hearing Fionas words, Gabriel raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, Fiona, to be honest, I am surprised that you can say such words. It seems that your state of mind has far exceeded your age. Gabriel smiled. This is obviously very helpful to your growth. Although I want to teach you how to be stronger, I dont have anything to teach you today. What you need to do is to hold on for as long as possible in my hands. Gabriel said slowly. At the same time, a strong aura slowly burst out from Gabriels body! Chapter 46 - Gabriel’s Shock! Other Than Her Cultivation Level, She Far Surpasses Me!

Chapter 46: Gabriels Shock! Other Than Her Cultivation Level, She Far Surpasses Me!

A terrifying divine power was condensing! The target was Fiona, who was in front of Gabriel. Who was Gabriel? There were only four great archangels in Paradise Ind against the seraphim who were marked by the twelve demon gods! The most powerful existence! In ancient times, Gabriel was known as the seraph who blew the Doomsday Horn and ended the world. Fiona was only a level one virtue angel. Hence, there was a huge gap between their strengths! What did it matter if Fiona could break through five or six minor realms in a day? The gap between the virtue angel and the seraph was five major realms! That was fifty minor realms! Fiona was just a small virtue angel. Hence, how could she withstand Gabriels divine power? Gabriel could probably turn Fiona into ashes with just a casual breath. Facing the terrifying pressure from heaven and earth, in the next moment, Fiona moved! The bronze spear instantly appeared in her right hand! The divine power in her body circted at full strength at this moment, gathering toward the tip of the bronze spear in her hand! The wings on his back spread out abruptly! His entire body advanced toward Gabriels direction! No matter how strong Gabriel was, his understanding of the holy power had reached an extremely terrifying level. If Fiona was really just an ordinary virtue angel, she would probably be defeated by Gabriels holy power in an instant. However, Fiona was a war angel saint in her previous life! Even though Fiona had given up this identity, her inherited battle memory would never change. It was like learning to swim. No matter how long it took, when danger came, her body would automatically remember what to do. The skills of angels were all open and wide, so the consumption of holy power was huge. This also gave Fiona a chance. Through her superb control of holy power in her previous life, Fiona quickly found the weak spot under Gabriels strong pressure! Now, she used the bronze spear in her hand to attack with full force, and cut a path through Gabriels pressure. Not only that, after breaking through Gabriels pressure, Fiona did not stop. Instead, she advanced toward Gabriel! Great Divine Impact! Beside her, Raphael, who was watching from afar in the Angel Temple, could not help but narrow his eyes. Fiona was indeed worthy of being a war angel saint in her previous life. She is actually not afraid of Gabriels seraph aura. Not only did she resist his holy power, but she also has the strength to attack Gabriel. I have to say, this is really beyond my expectations. Michael also nodded at the side. Fionas outstanding degree had already exceeded their expectations. Very good, Fiona. Seeing Fiona attacking him, Gabriels eyes could not help but show a hint of admiration. Then, the eight pairs of wings on Gabriels back suddenly opened! An even more powerful aura of divine power suddenly erupted. At this moment, Gabriel seemed to have be a dazzling sun! On Paradise Ind, all the angels subconsciously looked at the sky. Strange, why was the sun today especially dazzling? Gabriel was indeed one of the four great archangels of Paradise Ind. Just by spreading his wings, he was able to release such a powerful force! Under this terrifying force, Fiona, who was about to stab Gabriel with the tip of her spear, was sent flying backward. She spun a few times in the sky in a sorry state before she finally stabilized herself and barelynded on the ground. Fiona thought quickly in her mind. Gabriel was probably ready to attack with all his strength now. Fiona was obviously not satisfied with being able to resist for as long as possible in Gabriels hands. Not only did she want to continue resisting in Gabriels hands, but she also wanted to cause real damage to Gabriel! If the other three archangels knew Fionas thoughts at this moment, they would probably be shocked speechless. After all, the difference between a seraph and a virtue angel was quite big! Just like the stars and the bright moon, even if Gabriel, who was a seraph,pletely let go of his defense and let the throne angel and the cherubim attack, it was absolutely impossible to hurt Gabriel in a short period of time. After all, Gabriel had existed since ancient times. He was the legendary angel! Is it over? It seems that Fiona doesnt have too many tricks up her sleeve. If thats the case, Fiona will soon be defeated by Gabriel. Michael said indifferently. At this moment, the eight pairs of wings on Michaels back had already been revealed. Although he did notpletely release his divine power, if Fiona could not hold on any longer, he would immediately make a move and save Fiona. After all, Fiona was the strongest heavens pride on Paradise Ind. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Paradise Ind had the hope of fighting against the demon lineage in the future. Michael did not wish for Fiona to suffer any harm. However, very quickly, Michael was stunned. At this moment, under the violent pping of Gabriels eight pairs of wings, brilliant golden energy undtions were activated all over Fionas body! She would be stronger if she met someone stronger! Under the extreme pressure of Gabriel, Fionas war angel saint bloodline in her previous life was once again activated a little! Fiona suddenly raised her head, and her eyes surprisingly emitting spots of starlight. Without any hesitation, the tip of her little feet tapped on the floor, and her entire body shot out explosively once again! The bronze spear in her hand turned golden in a short period of time. Fionas figure transformed into a dazzling spiral energy beam, striking Gabriels wings. The wings of an angel were the source of the angels power. It could be said that the wings were the most powerful part of an angel. At this moment, Fiona actually did not choose the weakness of Gabriels entire body, which was like a living head with a heart. Instead, she shot toward Gabriels strongest wings. Michael, who was at the side, was anxious! What was Fiona nning to do?! If Gabriel was careless and injured Fiona, even if Michael was at such a distance, he was not confident that he could save Fiona! Boom! A golden explosion! The holy power turned into rain and scattered in all directions. As a seraph, Gabriels wings had a terrifying defense. With just a p, he sent Fiona flying! The golden energy beam was shattered instantly. Fionas figure then appeared in the air. Michael did not hesitate anymore. He disappeared into the temple and came to Fionas side in the next moment. The eight pairs of huge wings on his back protected Fiona. In his eyes, Michael could not help but sh a trace of pity. Fiona was really too stubborn and stupid. Although he did not know what kind of skill Fiona had used just now, even Michael, who was a seraph, could feel that there was an extremely powerful aura contained in it from afar. If Fiona had chosen to attack other ces instead of Gabriels wings, not to mention whether Gabriel would be injured or not, Michael definitely believed that Gabriel would not dare to rashly take on this attack but would choose to defend himself. As a virtue angel, with a gap of 50 small realms, it allowed the legendary archangel Gabriel, who had been a seraph for god knows how long, to defend himself! This was already a terrifying achievement! If Paradise Ind announced this news, the demonic faction would definitely hold a joint meeting. No matter the cost, they had to kill Fiona in her infancy! Otherwise, when Fiona grew up, she would be a great threat to the demon world! At this moment, the feathers on one of Gabriels wings trembled slightly and fell off! Gabriels pupils shook! Fiona was 50 minor realms away, and she actually hurt him?! If Fiona had grew to the level of a seraph, how would she fight him A thought suddenly appeared in Gabriels mind. Im afraid Other than her strength, Fionas other realms far surpassed his! Chapter 47 - Devouring the Dragon Race’s Magical Beast! Typhon’s Attack!

Chapter 47: Devouring the Dragon Races Magical Beast! Typhons Attack!

Almost in an instant, Gabriels feather was shattered. It turned into a brilliant golden light and dissipated into the world. It was so quick that Michael, who was at the side, did not notice it at all. On the side, Michael frowned slightly. Looking at Fiona, who had already fainted in his arms, he could not help but say to Gabriel. Gabriel, you have gone too far this time. Fiona is only a strength angel now. How can she withstand your attack as an eight-winged angel? The next moment, Raphael appeared beside Michael. After checking that Fiona was not injured at all, he let out a long sigh of relief. His face looked much better. After all, Fiona was the hope of Paradise Ind. Raphael did not want anything to happen to Fiona. I know what to do. The wings on Gabriels back pped and soon disappeared. It doesnt matter if Fiona is injured, but you should pay attention to this. Gabriel waved his right hand in the air, and golden powder appeared in his small hand. This is the residue of holy power after the angels feather was broken? Gabriel, you broke Fionas wings? Michaels voice was slightly angry. Look carefully. If this is Fionas wings, how can there be such dense holy power? Gabriel said in a bad mood. Michael let out a long sigh and said, Thats good. I dont want Fiona to be hurt because of this. Although Fiona is an ancient war angel saint who has fallen and reincarnated, she is now even more talented. However, at the end of the day, Fiona is only a child who is just two years old. If this was the human world, Im afraid that she would just be babbling. On the side, Raphael seemed to have understood something as his pupils shook. This fragment of divine power, is it yours, Gabriel? In other words, did Fiona really hurt you just now?! Thats impossible. I admit that this child, Fiona, will definitely surpass us in the future, but that doesnt mean that she can cross such a huge gap in power now and hurt you. Gabrielughed bitterly and said, I also want to say that its impossible, but thats the truth. Im afraid that Fiona haspletely awakened her memories. Not only that, but she has also transcended her own state of mind. We have nothing to teach Fiona. In the future, only she knows how to walk her own path. Its enough for us to give her the best resources in Paradise Ind. Just as Gabriel finished speaking, a dragons roar came from the border of Paradise Ind. Then, a monsters roar that rocked the entire Paradise Ind could be heard! Whats that sound?! Is the ending? Could it be that the devil world hasunched an attack and is preparing to invade our Paradise Ind? Impossible. If thats the case, the archangel and the others will definitely warn us in advance! In Paradise Ind, countless angels were trembling because of the terrifying monsters roar! The angel at the edge of Paradise Ind was the first to open up. A small ck dot appeared far away from Paradise Ind! Then, it suddenly erged! It was a huge dragon! The dragon was so fast that it even left trails in the sky. At this moment, the eyes of the dragon were actually shing with iparable fear! It should be known that the dragon was not weaker than the existence of angels and demons, but the number and fertility rate were too low. This was why it was not as famous as the demons and angels in the world. In the next moment, the angels on the ind knew what had happened. In the distance, the sky that was initially clear had turned into an iparable ck! It was just like a ck hole. Faint roars of various monsters could be heard from within. Under the pitch-ck sky, there was a humanoid creature. Its entire body was pitch-ck. Its skin was like flowing liquid, and there were faint white threads within it. Moreover, there were actually over a dozen eyeballs on its head. Typhon Its actually Typhon?! The throne angel who recognized that existence copsed to the ground. His eyes were filled with fear! What is Typhon, Pequero? Being questioned by the angel, Pequero swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a trembling voice, That is the legendary humanoid monster, a terrifying creature with the bloodline of the ancient fallen Titan. It specializes in eating all kinds of legendary creatures. Angels, dragons, and even demons Theyre all food for his mouth. The angel at the side trembled when she heard this. Typhon was actually so terrifying! Im Lilia Sphinx from the Dragon Race, and Im the Princess of the Dragon Race. I hereby request the angels of Paradise Ind to help me! The dragon race will definitely reward me greatly in the future! The huge silver dragon in the distance opened its mouth, and a female voice appeared in Paradise Ind. The next moment, the entire Paradise Ind sounded the rm horn! The entire Paradise Ind entered a level one rm state! The virtue angels, who were weaker than the energy angels, quickly flew into the sanctuary at this moment. The angels, who possessed fighting strength, slowly rose into the air at this moment and densely appeared above Paradise Ind. An iparably sacred power once again gathered! That divine power transformed into a brilliant golden light beam and sted toward the distant Typhon! This was an attack formed by countless angels and wise angels! Its might was terrifying! The main reason why the demon world did not dare to attack Paradise Ind for a long time, other than being afraid of the four great archangels, was because of this! After the terrifying light beam struck the human-shaped monster, Typhon, it was like a stone being thrown into ake. It only caused ripples and had no effect at all! Damn it, Typhon feeds on legendary creatures. The divine power we release is also of legendary existence! A cherub cursed in a low voice. As expected, after swallowing the powerful divine power beam that everyone on Paradise Ind had condensed, the terrifying aura of the human-shaped monster, Typhon, soared again in the next moment! It was 20% stronger than before! Our attacks are ineffective against it! Go and summon the archangel! The cherub said anxiously. In the next moment, a bright figure appeared in front of everyone. He held a scepter in his hand and wore an iparably pure white dress. The eight pairs of wings on his back pped slowly. It was one of the four great archangels, Raphael. Paradise Ind will be guarded by us today! Chapter 48 - The Four Great Seraphim of Paradise Island Gather Together To Defend A Powerful Enemy!

Chapter 48: The Four Great Seraphim of Paradise Ind Gather Together To Defend A Powerful Enemy!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The terrifying roars continued. However, the gigantic silver dragon in the sky had already taken the lead to reach Paradise Ind. With a sh, the initially iparably gigantic silver dragon transformed into human form. It had silver hair and wore a ck lolita dress. Its appearance was extremely moving! At this moment, Lilia could not help but turn her head to look at the terrifying human-shaped monster, Typhon, behind her. She could not help but feel her heart skip a beat. Even though Lilia had met many ancient mighty figures, that terrifying existence was not as powerful as the fear that Typhon gave her. At the same time, Lilia also felt some self-me. Now that she had actuallye to Paradise Ind in a panic, this was undoubtedly a wolf entering the tigers den. It was just that she did not know if the powerful Lord Archangel would be able to resist the terrifying Typhon. In the next moment, a figure shed in front of Lilia. It was Gabriel. Looking at Typhon in the distance, he could not help but ask worriedly, Sphinx, how did Typhon appear? Lilias chest heaved up and down as she panted heavily. Lord Archangel, Typhon is a humanoid monster that has absorbed the resentment of heaven and earth from the ancient rift. Although it is Typhon, he is not the real Typhon of the ancient twelve Titans. He is only a body of chaos now and does not have his own intelligence. Moreover, his strength is only one percent of the real Typhon. Gabriel could not help but nod when he heard that. He felt much more at ease in his heart. One had to know that the real Typhon was one of the ancient twelve Titans who created the world. He was slightly higher than a god-tier existence. With just a breath, the entire world would tremble. Although Gabriel was the ultimate seraph, he was nothingpared to Typhon. Sir Gabriel, although this is not the real Typhon, his strength is still very terrifying. My strength has already reached a million years. In a few more days, I will be able to advance to ten million years, but I am still no match to Typhon. The dragon n that was about to enter ten million years was already a cherub with one foot in the seraph realm. Was this Typhon already so powerful? Gabriels brows furrowed. It seemed like this Typhon had to be dealt with as soon as possible. If he allowed Typhon to continue to grow and gain sentience, the entire world would probably be in danger! Since thats the case, we must kill Typhon today! Yes, Sir Gabriel! Although the energy in my body has almost been used up, please allow me to act together with you. I also want to do my part for Paradise Ind. Gabriel nodded, and a golden light appeared in his right hand. This is the apple blessed by the Virgin Mary. Eat it, and you can immediately recover your strength. I want to go to the front line of the battle immediately. I cant let Typhon get close to Paradise Ind, or the consequences will be unimaginable. After Gabriel said that, he immediately disappeared on the spot. Lilia swallowed the apple that Gabriel gave her. The energy that had been used up in her body was immediately restored to 90%! Seeing that herbat strength had recovered, Lilia no longer hesitated. She also flew toward Typhon again. This Typhon came because of her. She had to go back and fight him. At the same time, Fiona was also requested to take refuge in the library of Paradise Ind. Although Fionas strength had reached the minimumbat requirement of the virtue angel realm, Fiona was extremely important to Paradise Ind. Gabriel and the others came to the conclusion that they absolutely could not let Fiona be in a dangerous situation. Therefore, under the leadership of several wisdom angels, Fiona was almost forced toe to the library. I am also a part of Paradise Ind! My achievements today were all given by Paradise Ind. I also want to fight for Paradise Ind! At this moment, countless angels are in the midst of battle. They could die at any time! How can I be cowardly when I have the ability to fight and hide instead? Fiona shouted in a delicate manner, trying to break free from the restrictions of the wisdom angels. The wise angel shook his head helplessly, and a golden skill shot out toward Fionas neck. A mark appeared on Fionas neck. At this moment, Fionas aura instantly slipped from strength angel to the level of the power angel. This was personally requested by Sir Gabriel. Dear Fiona, I hope that you wont hold a grudge against me. After handing Fiona over to Angelina, the wisdom angel also rushed towards the battle line. Angie, I want to fight. Dont stop me! After Fiona said this, she wanted to leave through the librarys door. Angelina hugged Fiona in her arms and said, Fiona, you are now the hope of Paradise Ind. Sir Gabriel doesnt want anything to happen to you. ... Along the seaside! Gabriel, Michael, Raphael, and Uriel, the four archangels, had gathered. Behind them, the angels were floating in the sky. Lilia had also arrived behind the archangel, and a huge iron sword appeared in her hand. Dear angels, we cannot allow Typhon to enter Paradise Ind! I know that the battle with Typhon will definitely be extremely cruel! There might even be someone among us who will die today. But we absolutely can not cower here. We must stand strong! Once Typhon enters Paradise Ind, the consequences will be unimaginable! Please fight with me and swear to protect Paradise Ind to the death! Michael shouted in a delicate voice. He raised the scepter in his hand and released a resplendent holy power! The holy power condensed into an extremelyplicatedrge array in the sky. The array was sorge that it covered a radius of ten thousand miles! Subsequently, all the angels within the array felt the holy power in their bodies and received Michaels blessing! Their strength had all evolved at this moment! Swear to guard Paradise Ind to the death! Swear to guard Paradise Ind to the death! Swear to guard Paradise Ind to the death! Behind the four great archangels, all the angels who stood out raised their swords and shouted at the same time. Seeing the peoples excitement, the Dragon Princess Lilia who was participating in the battle felt extremely excited! I swear to protect Paradise Ind to the death! Lilia shouted. Gabriel could not help but smile, Sphinx, today I would like to ask you to take care of the angels of Paradise Ind. Lilia nodded and said to Gabriel, Sir Gabriel, you can call me Lilia. Father and the others also call me that. This matter is all because of me. I will definitely do my best! In the distance, a terrifying roar was approaching! The ominous pitch-ck sky behind Typhon had already covered more than half of Paradise Ind! The initially clear sky was now pitch-ck! Only by relying on the divine power in everyones bodies could they illuminate the world! Chapter 49 - Please Grant Me Strength! The Fifth Seraph For The Time Being!

Chapter 49: Please Grant Me Strength! The Fifth Seraph For The Time Being!

Roar! Heaven and earth shook! Everyones expressions changed! Only by personally experiencing Typhons terrifying aura at such a close distance did they know just how terrifying Typhon was! If the seraph Gabriel was to unleash his full strength, the divine aura he revealed would shock everyone. They would not be able to control the feelings of wanting to worship him in their hearts. However, Typhons aura at this moment waspletely destroyed. Everyones hearts trembled. It was as though they were not on Paradise Ind at this moment. Instead, it was a bloody hell with corpses and bones everywhere! Kill! Gabriel shouted! The long sword in his hand ignited with raging mes. The eight pairs of wings on his back burst out with terrifying energy! There was also an extremelyrge array formation that enveloped everyone within! Double Protection! Seraph domains brave heart! The angels who were initially trembling because of Typhons terrifying aura had nowpletely lost the terror in their hearts! In their eyes, a brave expression simr to Gabriels appeared! Kill! They followed behind Gabriel and charged toward the direction of Typhon! Bang! Like lightning, Gabriel and Michael instantly arrived in front of Typhon! Typhon did not have any intelligence as he only knew how to devour and kill! Gabriel and Michael who were in front of him were its most delicious food! Typhons head suddenly erged! It turned into a huge mouth, wanting to devour the two seraphs in front of him. Michaels gaze turned cold. The staff in his hand shot out a golden light, urately piercing Typhons head! Sh*t! Roar! Typhon cried out in pain! The iparably deep sky behind him began to twist! Michaels expression could not help but change greatly! This pitch-ck sky was not the darkness that was affected by Typhons inhale, but the darkness in the sky, was one with Typhon! This humanoid monster was merely Typhons core! Dominics Judgement! Michael shouted in a delicate voice. The scepter in his hand shed, and a brilliant golden beam of light shot out explosively! Beside him, Gabriels fiery long sword also shed down fiercely, unleashing a powerful skill! The two of them worked together extremely well. The moment they attacked, it was their most powerful killing move! Not only that, Raphael and Uriel followed closely behind. Terrifying skills kept appearing one after another! Gabriel and Michael exposed a w in Typhon. Then, everyone joined hands to unleash their skills to bombard Typhon! Boom Boom Boom Boom! The angels behind them retreated explosively at this moment! They were very clear that in the terrifying aftershock of the archangels attack, they would be heavily injured the moment they came into contact! Even if it was an extremely pure divine power! Under thebined attack of the four great seraphim, many holes were formed all over the human-shaped monster, Typhons body! On top of it, a brilliant golden divine power was burning Typhons wounds! Not only that, a terrifying gash had appeared in the sky behind him! This was what Gabriel had done! They had worked together to heavily injure Typhon! In the next moment, Typhon, who was already heavily injured, was struck by a jet-ck pir of water in the pitch-ck sky! However, Typhon, who had been heavily injured, immediately recovered his initial fighting strength. In fact,pared to the previous situation, Typhons strength had once again increased a little. In the sky, a huge w advanced toward the many angels behind Gabriel! The four great seraphim instantly disappeared from their original positions and reappeared at the position of the many angels behind them. The weapons in their hands were used at full strength to help the many angels defend against the terrifying huge hand above them. They clearly knew that this Typhons terrifying strength was not something that the angels behind him could withstand! No! Michael said in despair. The four great seraphim had limited means in the end. At this moment, their huge pitch-ck ws suddenly descended from outside of the attacks they released, swallowing several angels alive! It was at this moment, Typhons strength had be a few times stronger. Why were the four great seraphim cooperating extremely well? This was because in Paradise Ind, there were only the four great seraphim! They did not have any more trump cards. If they wanted to increase theirbat strength, they could only increase the level of tacit understanding between them. Many times, Michael thought that it would be great if a fifth seraph appeared. The problem was that there were also many wisdom angels on the Paradise Ind. However, it would take at least a million years for them to break through to the existence of a seraph. This was why Gabriel and the others valued Fiona so much. The talent that Fiona had disyed had given Gabriel and the others hope. Within a hundred years, there would be hope for another seraph! However, even if Fiona could be a seraph in the future, that would be a matter for the future. Currently, the four seraphim were in an extremely pathetic state in Typhons hands! As time passed, more and more seraphim suffered from Typhons vicious hands! As he watched the seraphim die one after another, while Typhon continued to grow stronger, Gabriels eyes were filled with fury! At this moment, a delicate voice sounded from afar. Everyone on Paradise Ind, please bestow me with your strength! In the next moment, an extremely terrifying suction force was transmitted from Paradise Ind. Everyone was stunned at this moment. Just who was it? Although they did not know who had used this skill, the other party also emitted an extremely pure divine power. It was likely that he was an angel from the ind. Since this was the case, everyone let down their guard and released some of their divine power toward that suction force! Countless light spots containing divine power gathered in that direction, just like the Milky Way that filled the sky! Following that, a beam of light suddenly erupted from the ind! The location was surprisingly the library. Fionas figure appeared in front of everyone. Finally, at this moment, Fiona broke through the restriction that the cherub had released and disyed the secret technique that she had created in her previous life! Her strength rapidly increased under the gathering of the holy power around her! In almost an instant, her strength had reached the level of an angel! Main angel Throne angel Cherub! Looking at Fionas figure in the sky, Gabriels pupils shook as he shouted out loud. All those who are weaker than the cherub on the battlefield, immediately return to the ind and support Fiona with all your strength! The angels behind him naturally fully trusted Gabriel. Countless angels and virtue angels rushed into the ind. Then, they directed all the holy power in their bodies in the direction of Fiona. Boom! Six pairs of wings suddenly grew out of Fionas back! Sixteen-winged angel! At this moment, Fiona officially advanced into a seraph! She became the fifth seraph on Paradise Ind. For tens of millions of years! Chapter 50 - The Defeated, Despair Gabriel!

Chapter 50: The Defeated, Despair Gabriel!

If it was against the demon army, then the many angels on Paradise Ind could still havebat power. However, now, against the human-shaped monster, Typhon, thebat power of Paradise Ind was no longer enough. Therefore, seeing Fiona use a secret technique that could turn her into a seraph, Michael did not hesitate to order the lower-levelbat power of Paradise Ind to immediately leave the battle. An extra seraph wasparable to a thousand troops in the current battle situation! Fiona, how long can you maintain your current condition? The sixteen wings on Fionas back pped, and her body turned into a ray of light and appeared beside Gabriel. It depends on how long everyone who supplies me with energy canst. Michael made some calctions and came to a conclusion. Five minutes. After five minutes, the energy of the angels who are weaker than the angel of power will be exhausted. After three minutes, everyones energy will be exhausted. Fiona nodded and said, In that case, within five minutes, I can maintain the strength of the seraph. After that, I can only maintain the strength of the cherub. Gabriel raised the long sword in his hand. Enough! In five minutes, I have the confidence to kill Typhon! Michaels brows tightened. Gabriel, do you want to burn your wings? Gabriel nodded. The wings on his back burned with golden mes at this moment. Fionas eyes were also shocked. In her previous life, she was a war angel saint. Of course, Fiona knew what Gabriel was nning to do. Burning ones own wings was equivalent to burning ones own soul. For a short period of time, one could possess extremely terrifying power. However, if one burned ones wings, one would lose them forever. In the future, even if one wanted to recover, it would be impossible. Gabriel would also fall from being an angel forever! Anyway, Fiona could take over from him in the future, so Gabriel did not have any psychological burden. Compared to the heavy casualties on Paradise Ind, Gabriel hoped that he could bear all of this! In that case, lets end this as soon as possible. Raphael nodded and looked at Typhon who was advancing in the distance. Gabriels aura was rising! The surrounding seawater turned into countless tornadoes due to Gabriels aura and shot into the sky! Five figures shot toward Typhon in the next moment! The bronze spear in Fionas hand also emitted a golden light! An invincible aura suddenly erupted! Typhon seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. The big hand in the sky turned into five powerful huge tentacles and attacked everyone! Bang! Five tentacles! They disintegrated! Typhon is no match for us! Raphael cried out. Everyone did not stop. When they saw that the five tentacles had already shattered, they hacked toward Typhons core. However, in the next moment, the countless number of eyes on Typhons head merged at this moment. Finally, they formed a huge eyeball. His entire body was pitch ck, but there was a huge eyeball on his head. It looked extremely strange! It was also at this moment that a strange voice emerged from within Typhons body. Tsk, tsk! There are actually four great archangels willing to be my food during my birth. Looks like this worlds weing ceremony for me is still very grand! The five figures retreated at the same time! Typhon actually possessed intelligence at this moment! This was definitely an extremely bad news for Paradise Ind! However, everything was toote. Just as the five figures retreated quickly, Typhon had already disappeared from his spot! With a terrifying sound of rushing wind, Typhon appeared on the shore of Paradise Ind! Compared to the direction of the battlefield, this could be said to be the weakest spot on Paradise Ind. The average strength was only that of a virtue angel! Typhonughed mischievously. His tworge hands immediately grabbed the two angels and swallowed them whole in his mouth. Typhon, you are courting death! Gabriels strength had soared at this moment. When he saw that Typhon was actually the first to devour the weak angels, he could not help but be furious! The fiery long sword in his hand immediately appeared on the spot. However, Typhon, who possessed intelligence, would not choose to fight head-on with Gabriel? There was arge amount of food here. As long as he devoured all of it, his strength would soar once again. He believed that he would be able to kill all five zing angels with one hand at that time. Moreover, Typhon had also noticed that among the five seraphim, Gabriel and Fiona had used a secret technique to forcefully increase their strength. As long as they waited for the time toe, their strength would likely be greatly weakened. At that time, it was also the time for him to make his move. Typhon quickly dodged while searching for an angel to devour. In less than a moment, Typhon had already devoured over a dozen angels. Gabriel was furious. He knew that Typhon must have noticed that he had used a secret technique, which was why he did not intend to fight him head-on. Uriel, Raphael, help me trap him! Gabriel decided not to chase after him. Majestic divine power gathered toward the zing Divine Sword in his hand! Boom! The sword turned into a pir of light that shot into the sky! The others also immediately came to Typhons side. The powerful attack that Gabriel, who was currently the strongest, had condensed was something that Typhon absolutely did not dare to take head-on. Therefore, he had to trap Typhon! Hehe! Your ideas are too bad! Typhon sneered. His body turned into a huge ck spear and attacked Fiona, who was the weakest among the five seraphim! Be careful! Michael shouted from the side. His body rushed toward Fionas direction. His wings wanted to protect Fiona. However, it was toote. Michaels rescue was simply toote. Fiona narrowed her eyes. The bronze spear that was emitting a golden light in her hand suddenly pierced toward Typhon! Bang! Fiona spat out a mouthful of fresh blood! At the same time, the faces of all the angels who provided Fiona with the holy power turned pale. They could no longer send the holy power! Without the energy supply, Fiona fell from the sky in a sorry state. The strength of the seraph quickly declined. In less than a moment, Fiona had recovered to the original strength of a level one angel. Damn it! You actually hurt Fiona. Today, I, the final angel Gabriel, will punish you on behalf of justice! The chant of the Virgin Mary! Behind Gabriel, the phantom of the Virgin Mary slowly condensed! Finally, she waved her big sword and shed at Typhon! Its useless, Gabriel! I have the bloodline of the ancient twelve Titans. Dont think that you can suppress me with your Holy Aura! Typhonughed coldly. An iparably ck pir of light shot toward Gabriel at this moment! The two attacks collided in an instant! Bang! Gabriel, who had already burned his wings, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood at this moment. His body retreated explosively. The terrifying aftershock even affected Michael and the other two. The ominous ck pir of light broke Gabriels burning wings, causing him to immediately enter a state of bacsh. Of the five seraphim that had originally fought on Paradise Ind, only three had the ability to fight now! A hint of despair shed across Gabriels eyes! At this moment, in the secret room of the library, Davis slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 51 - Noisy! The Magical Beast Was Instantly Killed!

Chapter 51: Noisy! The Magical Beast Was Instantly Killed!

Hehehe! Michael, as the strongest archangel under the Oracle, you have no way to solve the situation in front of you! There are only three archangels now. Even the five of you couldnt do anything to me just now. Hence, is there still a chance for you to turn the tables now? I can devour the angels of Paradise Ind at any time to increase my strength. However, the divine power in your bodies is getting worse and worse. One is weaker while the other is stronger. All of you are no match for me! Michael, Uriel, Raphael, if all of you are willing to surrender obediently and be my food, perhaps I can guarantee that all of the angels of Paradise Ind will die an easier and quicker death. Typhon sinisterlyughed. In front of his eyes, Michaels eyes narrowed slightly. He was extremely regretful. He was really too conservative. He was far from being as decisive as Gabriel who dared to fight and risk his life. If one were to say that everyone had burned their wings together from the beginning and unleashed their strongest strength in the shortest amount of time, it was likely that before Typhon had even unleashed his spiritual wisdom, he would have already killed Typhon with his magic staff. However, it was useless even if he regretted it now. As one of the four great archangels of Paradise Ind, Michael had to be in charge of protecting every angel on Paradise Ind. Even if he had to sacrifice his own life for it, he would not hesitate! Hehe! Michael, do you really think that I want to risk my life for you? You are simply stupid! Youre hopeless! Why would I risk my life for you? If you want to use a secret technique like Gabriels to strengthen yourself, Ill turn around and run to Paradise Ind to eat first. Anyway, you cant stop me by yourself! Uriel snorted and the wings on his back began to burn slowly! Raphael remained silent. However, the eight pairs of wings on his back began to burn as well. Typhon, dont think that youre the only one who has such awareness. As the archangels of Paradise Ind, weve long prepared to sacrifice our lives for Paradise Ind. Isnt it just burning our own wings? Were just worried that no one on Paradise Ind will be able to rece us. Were not as afraid of death as you imagine! Michael snorted coldly! Typhonughed loudly. If you guys had been like this from the start, perhaps I would have been afraid. But! Its already toote now! Ive already swallowed enough divine power. Theres a fundamental difference between my current strength and the previous me! Typhonughed. Behind him, in the sky sect, two enormous ck light beams smashed down from the frightening sky. Two identical Typhons appeared on both sides of Typhons body. How is this possible?! Michaels heart trembled. He clearly felt that the two newly formed Typhons beside him did not have any reduction in strength! In other words, at this moment, Typhonsbat strength had immediately tripled! It was so terrifying! At this moment, even the many angels of Paradise Ind who were watching from afar felt a wave of despair. Typhons moves were endless. The angelmander and the others simply did not have any countermeasures. However, at this moment, an extremely powerful energy fluctuation erupted from Paradise Ind! That energy was not pure divine power! On the contrary, it was mixed with a lot of evil aura! The powerful pressure made everyone present unable to breathe! Even Michael, who was further away, felt that his breathing had be heavier. The demon bloodline in his body was likely extremely high! Whats the situation?! Could it be that there are fallen angels or demons hiding in Paradise Ind? If thats the case, our Paradise Inds situation will be even worse! What should we do? The archangels and Sir Fiona have already been heavily injured. Dont we have any other methods?! Unfortunately, Im afraid there really isnt The people on Paradise Ind were discussing animatedly. The moment that energy appeared, Typhons eyes instantly turned into the size of a needles eye! He could clearly sense that mysterious aura that had suddenly appeared. His body contained two iparably noble bloodlines, holy and evil! It was even many times more noble than the twelve Titan bloodlines of the ancient creation in his body! One had to know that as an evil chaotic body, Typhon was immune to the sacred power of the four archangels because of the twelve Titan bloodlines in his body. That was the creator, God, who created the world in the ancient times! However, even such a noble bloodline was trembling under the pressure from the other party. What kind of existence was that?! Noisy! That voice suddenly sounded between heaven and earth. One could not tell its gender or age. One could only tell its endless majesty! In the next moment, an extremely pure divine power erupted from Paradise Ind! Soon after The entire Paradise Ind began to shake terrifyingly! Earthquake! A terrifying earthquake! The earth and the mountains shook! The earth cracked and countless earth vein energy gushed out from within! The sky originally covered by Typhon had turned pitch-ck, but now, there was actually a little bit of sunlight! In the next moment, a light ball the size of a fingernail appeared in front of Typhon. Around the light ball was a circle of extremelyplicated inscriptions, and a powerful destructive energy was brewing! The moment Typhon saw this ball of light, there was only one word left in his mind. Flee! Even if he could devour all sorts of legendary existences, he would still use his life to devour them. Within this ball of light, there was an existence that caused Typhons soul to tremble! Subconsciously, Typhon told himself that he was afraid that as long as he was affected by this ball of light, he would be instantly destroyed! Beside him, Gabriel, who had already entered a state of bacsh, waspletely stunned on the spot. This is Dawn of light ? Gabriels eyes were filled with disbelief. Gabriel had once seen someone use this dawn of light. However, that person was once the twelve Titans, the goddess of fate, Akenan, who possessed the power of fate! The twelve Titans had long since be a thing of the past. That dawn of light had also disappeared along with the goddess of fate, Akenan, in the long journey of time. Bang! Under the shocked gazes of everyone on the Paradise Ind, the fingernail-sized ball of light instantly expanded! After which, it covered the entire Paradise Ind! The holy light energy directly filled the space between heaven and earth! In an instant, the pitch-ck sky was cleansedpletely. Typhon desperately tried to break free, but he found that it was impossible. With a roar, Typhons figure disappeared between heaven and earth. Chapter 52 - Shocking Paradise Island, Who Was That Person?

Chapter 52: Shocking Paradise Ind, Who Was That Person?

The sun reappeared in the sky. Warm light sprinkled on the bodies of every citizen of Paradise Ind. Everyone let out a long sigh. The heavy burden in their hearts was finally lifted. Its over Its really over! Michael slowly raised the scepter in his hand toward the sky. The burning wings on his back slowly recovered. A healing spell appeared in the world. This was the blessing that Michael had given to all the angels on Paradise Ind. The wounds of the angels who had been seriously injured had healed up a lot at this moment. The angel, who was slightly injured, immediately recovered at this moment. Fiona climbed up from the beach in a somewhat miserable manner. Her entire body was covered in gravel. She shook her head and shook off the sand in her hair. Then, she picked up the damaged bronze spear. Fiona looked into the distance. That was where the terrifying skill, dawn of light, was. That ce seemed to not be far from the library of Paradise Ind. Could it be the mysterious angel who had guided her to break through and helped her break through the inner demons? Even when the four great archangels joined forces, they were still unable to deal with the terrifying human-shaped monster, Typhon, who was instantly killed with one move. It could be seen just how powerful the other party was! One had to know that the four great archangels were existences that had reached the highest level among all the other angels. Could it be that there was an even more powerful existence above the seraph? Fiona was not sure. Even though Fiona was once a war saint angel, her strength was only at seraph level one. However, Fiona believed that she would soon catch up with Gabriel and the others and be the fifth seraph on the Paradise Ind. At this moment, Gabriel raised his head and looked at the sky. The starlight formed by the holy power was slowly falling like snowkes. It is indeed dawn of light. It can mobilize all the energy in the world and turn it into the purest holy power, causing a terrifying attack on the enemy. Gabriel exined and Michael became interested. You say, who is the existence that saved Paradise Ind from fire and water? It can actually use the legendary dawn of light. I remember that this is a forbidden skill that isbeled as SSSS in the ancient books. The strongest skill in Paradise Ind right now is only SSSS. Could it really be one of the twelve Titans, the goddess of fate, Akenan? Gabriel shook his head. I dont know, but the only thing I can be sure of is that it was definitely not done by the goddess of fate, Akenan. If it was inevitable that Typhon would destroy Paradise Ind, then the goddess of fate would definitely not help us. If Typhons appearance did not appear in fate, then the goddess of fate would have made her move long ago. She would not have waited until our Paradise Ind was in a desperate situation before making her move. The most important thing is that the twelve Titans have long left our world. Crossing worlds would be extremely difficult even for the twelve Titans. Michael nodded. His heart was even more curious about the mysterious expert who had saved Paradise Ind. However, they did not pay much attention to the demon bloodline that Davis had revealed when he had used his skill earlier. After all, when an angel killed a demon, their bodies would also be contaminated by the demons strength for a short period of time. After a short purification, they would be able topletely recover. As for the fact that there was someone who could possess both the holy and evil bloodline powers, even the four great archangels felt that this was a fantasy. After all, angels and demons were ipatible like fire and water. The two could not exist in the same creature. At this moment, in the library, Davis slowly withdrew the demons wings on his back. His chest heaved up and down as he panted. It could be seen that the burden of using dawn of light was too great for Davis. However, although the exhaustion had almost emptied Davis body, the power produced was far beyond Davis expectations. After all, that was the humanoid creature, Typhon, that even the four archangels could not deal with! However, Davis knew that Typhon had used a trick. If he had not taken advantage of the archangels loopholes in the beginning, Typhon would have been killed before he could even evolve his intelligence under their full-powered attacks. Therefore, although he could now use skills that surpassed the power of the seraph, at the same time, he would also empty his body. Davis could be said to have no holy power left in his body. He could not even unleash the most basic defensive skills. If he had a seraph by his side, he could easily kill Davis. As expected, Im still too weak. I have to quickly increase my strength Looking at his pathetic state, Davis became even more determined to quickly be stronger. System notification! The hosts dawn of light skill level has increased. The skill level of the dawn of light has increased to level two. The power of light dawn has slightly increased. The consumption of the holy power of dawn of light has slightly decreased. If Typhon did not have the powerful dark firmament aplice in the sky during the previous battle, Davis would definitely have chosen to use dark judgement. However, the news of a demon hiding on Paradise Ind would bepletely exposed. Davis did not want his trump card to be discovered so quickly. Right now, his demon bloodline was only one small realm away from breaking through to the demon king realm. Davis believed that he would be able to break through to the first demon king realm in a few days. At that time, his strength would greatly increase. Davis continued to check his alternate dimension. The light fruit that had originally grown from the holy tree in the alternate dimension was now much wilder. When Davis had used dawn of light earlier, the holy power stored in his body was not enough. In the end, he had forcefully mobilized the holy fruit that had grown from the holy tree in the alternate dimension to provide energy for himself. Dad! Dad! Something strange happened here just now! The fruit on the tree suddenly became shriveled! Jadeite felt Davis gaze and eximed loudly. Just now, a strong suction force suddenly appeared in the alternate dimension, almost sucking away the huge amount of holy power in it. No wonder Jadeite was surprised. Davis could not help butfort Jadeite, Its okay, dad made it just now, dont worry. Upon hearing this, Jadeites eyes lit up. Dad is so amazing! Chapter 53 - A Gift From The Dragon Clan, A Dragon Crystal. You Smell Good

Chapter 53: A Gift From The Dragon n, A Dragon Crystal. You Smell Good

Days had passed. Paradise Ind regained its tranquility after the renovation work. Fiona also came to the library to visit Davis from time to time. Lilia, who had escaped to Paradise Ind after being chased by Typhon, was also treated as a VIP by the angels. Many cherubim had personally led Lilia around Paradise Ind. In the library Brother, did you know, that humanoid monster called Typhon was really terrifying that day! At that time, big sister had already absorbed most of the holy power from the bodies of the people on the ind. However, I still felt that I was unable to defeat that monster. Despite that, I was confident that little brother did not transmit the holy power to big sister! Although the situation was very urgent at that time, I was also depressed for a very long time! Fiona leaned against Davis side and muttered. Davis was holding an ancient book in his hand. He was somewhat helpless after being harassed by Fiona. If I had sent the holy power to you back then, who would have saved the entire Paradise Ind. Im afraid that were not sitting in the library now, but in Typhons stomach. However, Davis would definitely not tell Fiona the truth. After all, having both demon and angel bloodlines was a very serious matter for the entire world. I was Davis was just about to think of a reason to fool her when Fiona poked Davis cheek with her little finger. Hmph, Hmph, Hmph. Brother, could it be that you fainted because that humanoid monster, Typhon, was too terrifying? A yful smile shed across Fionas face. Think whatever you want. Davis was speechless. Would I be afraid of that thing? If all of you werent around, I wouldve immediately release the demonic aura in my body. Davis was afraid that Typhon would kneel down and acknowledge him as his master. After all, after so many days of research, Davis had already discovered that the demonic bloodline in his body was of extremely high quality. How terrifying was the angel bloodline that could contend with the demonic bloodline in his body? Davis could note to a conclusion. Therefore, apart from training, Davis had been reading ancient books, hoping to find clues about his dual bloodline. However, it seemed that someone had deliberately hidden something in the history of Paradise Ind. For example, the ancient judgement angel, Vontel, could not find any information in Paradise Ind. Something must have happened during this period of time. This was why these things and people werepletely sealed in history. Fiona, you must keep quiet in the library. Looking at Fiona who was making out with Davis, Angelina, who was holding a book in her hand, could not help but frown. Alright, I got it, Angie. Ill take note. Fiona pouted and said. At this moment, a dragons roar suddenly came from outside. Fiona frowned, and the bronze spear appeared in her right hand. Although she did not feel a threatening aura, there were not many that Angelina and Davis who could fight with her right now. As a virtue angel, Fiona naturally had to be prepared to protect them at any time. Lets go out and take a look? Davis did not feel any danger. Even if a monster like Typhon appeared again, Davis was confident that he could bring Angelina and Fiona out of here safely. Its better to be careful. Angelina said with some fear. After all, after the attack of Typhon, Angelina was still subconsciously afraid of this unknown creature. She opened the librarys door. In the sky, a giant dragon was slowly circling in the sky. Davis slowly looked up and saw that the dragons body was several timesrger than Lilia Sphinxs. It should be an even more honorable existence among the dragon race. It was even more honorable than the Dragon Princess. Could it be that the Dragon King hase? Just as Davis was thinking this, the dragon in the sky shed and transformed into a human figure, appearing on the ground of the library. Dragon Queen, Sarafini? Fiona clearly recognized the identity of the dragon. Mother! Lilias voice came from afar. Soon, Lilia turned into a stream of light and appeared beside the library. Sarafini nodded. Seeing that Lilia was not injured, she thanked the people from Paradise Ind. Then, Davis looked at her. Being stared at by Sarafini, Davis felt a chill in his heart. He always felt that all the secrets in his heart were exposed to Sarafini at this moment. However, Davis had the system, so he naturally believed that it was impossible for her to pry into his secrets. Theres a very familiar aura on your body. Kid, have youe into contact with any dragons? Sarafini walked toward Davis and sniffed him up and down. Mom, this is too disrespectful! Lilia saw that Sarafini was actually making such an intimate gesture toward the angel of Paradise Ind. She could not help but blush and quickly shouted at Sarafini. Ahem. Sarafini seemed to have noticed that her actions were a little inappropriate. She quickly coughed and left Davis body. Dragon Queen, Lady Sarafini, I am just an angel who was just born two years ago. Before today, Ive never seen anyone from the dragon n, let alone have the aura of the dragon n on my body. Right now, the few people of the dragon n that Ive seen are the two people in front of me. Davis said. Sarafini did not believe him and continued to ask, Kid, think carefully. Im really familiar with the aura on your body. Have you really never seen a dragon n member before? Angelina seemed to have seen Davis difficulty. She quickly walked forward and whispered to Sarafini, Respected Master Sarafini, Im Angelina, the librarian of Paradise Ind. Ive lived here for hundreds of thousands of years. Ive personally witnessed the birth of Davis. I assure you, he really hasnt seen any other dragons besides the two of you. Seeing that Angelina had made such a promise to her, Sarafini seemed to believe Davis words. Sarafini thought for a moment before her face turned pale. She removed a reverse scale from her neck and handed it to Davis. No matter what, you have the scent of our dragon n on you. I believe that we will meet again in the future. This reverse scale is my gift to you. Lilias face was filled with shock when she saw that her mother had given her reverse scale to Davis. Chapter 54 - Emerald Devouring, Terrifying Advancement, Archangel Council

Chapter 54: Emerald Devouring, Terrifying Advancement, Archangel Council

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The reverse scale of the dragon n was the most important part of the n. The stronger the n was, the more powerful the energy contained in the reverse scale would be. As the queen of the dragon n, Sarafinis strength could be imagined! Meeting by chance, she had given her reverse scale to Davis without any reason, which made Lilia extremely shocked. One had to know that if her mother was willing to sell this reverse scale in the human world, it would definitely be sold for a sky-high price! There was nock of demons and angels willing to userge amounts of treasures to exchange for such a reverse scale of the dragon n. Mother, what are you doing? This dragon scale is too harmful to you. How can you casually take it off and give it to him? If you really want to give it to him, you can use my reverse scale! Lilia said in shock. Now that Sarafini had removed her reverse scale, her aura instantly became much weaker. It was likely that Sarafinis strength would decrease in a short period of time. She would only be able to continue increasing her strength after she sessfully trained this reverse scale back. This might only take ten years, but it might also take thousands or even tens of thousands of years. This was definitely a big matter for the entire dragon n. The queens injury was definitely a big matter. Thats right, Lady Sarafini. I know what this reverse scale represents. It is too precious. I cannot ept this reverse scale. Davis said in a deep voice. It was not that Davis did not want this reverse scale but he naturally wanted the reverse scale that Sarafin had given him. As long as it was used by him or given to his own jade, it would be able to increase his strength in a short period of time. However, if he rashly epted Sarafinis reverse scale, it would mean that he owed the dragon n a favor. If the dragon n were to encounter a life-and-death crisis like the one on Paradise Ind today, would Davis still watch the dragon n fall? The price of epting this dragon scale was not small! On the side, Sarafini saw Davis hesitating and wanted to decline. She could not help but smile and said, Its okay, child. I wont ask you to do anything for me. I just want to do it. Lilia, just think of it as me doing a willful act. Dont tell anyone else in the dragon n about this, understand? I dont want to leave too much psychological pressure on this child. Sarafina said. Child, perhaps you dont understand what Im saying. However, the dragon aura you carry is very important to us, dragons. I hope that when you meet him again in the future, you can tell him that we dragons are looking for him. Davis pondered for a moment and nodded. Now, he naturally would not casually let his little jade appear in front of everyone. After bidding farewell to Sarafini and Lilia, Davis found a reason to quickly enter the library room and lock the door. Then, Davis entered his own alternate dimension. Dad! From afar, seeing that Davis had entered the alternate dimension, Little Emerald quickly ran over and rubbed against Davis body. Dad, theres a strange smell on you. It smells strange and familiar. I dont know whats going on. Little Jade said in confusion. Davis rubbed Little Jades head and took out the reverse scale that Sarafini had given him earlier. Davis had already decided that he would give the dragon n reverse scale to the Little Jade. Although Davis could refine the reverse scale himself and bring him arge amount of divine power and demonic power in a short period of time, it would also increase the strength of his body to another level. However, that was all there was to it. If Davis gave this reverse scale that contained the powerful energy of the dragon race to Little Jade, the benefits that Little Jade would receive would probably be much greater than what he would receive. Eh? What is this, father? I feel that there is a lot of energy in this. Little Jade licked its lips in a very human-like manner. Clearly, it was extremely attracted to this reverse scale. Do you want it, Little Jade? Davis asked. Little Jade nodded. Dad, I feel that if I can eat this reverse scale, I will gain a lot of benefits. Davis asked, Do you know how good it is? Little Jade shook its head. I dont know, but it will definitely bring me a qualitative leap. Davis smiled slightly and handed the reverse scale to Little Jade. Little Jade did not hesitate and immediately swallowed the reverse scale into her stomach. After that, an iparably powerful dragon n energy instantly erupted from Little Jades body. Bang! Horrible breath scattered in all directions! Even the sacred tree in the distance produced waves of ripples under this powerful impact. The aura within Little Jades body continuously rose! Although Little Jades body did not change in size, its realm was rapidly rising! In the next second... Little Jade, which was originally only at the little angel realm and harmless to humans and animals, instantly erupted with an aura that was no weaker than that of principality angel! Good heavens, the starting point is the level of principality angel? Davis eyes lit up when he saw the aura of Little Jade. It was already at the level of the power angel at the beginning. He did not know what level the Little Jade would reach through this reverse scale. Following that, the Little Jades strength continued to increase. Power angel... Power angel... Main angel! At this moment, the strength that burst out from the Little Jades body had already surpassed Davis. However, there was no sign of it stopping. The little drop of waters strength continued to increase! Initial stage of the seraph realm... Middle stage of the seraph realm... Late stage of the seraph realm... Cherub! Finally, the energy of the reverse scale that was as vast as the sea weakened. In the end, the Little Jades strength had reached the level of a level 6 cherub! Davis could not help but click his tongue. If this reverse scale was given to him, it definitely would not be as terrifying as the current Little Jade. His choice was still good. ... While Davis was still in the alternate dimension... In the Angel Temple... The four archangels were already seated on their thrones. They had clearly defeated the terrifying human-shaped monster Typhon. However, their emotions did not seem to be too high at the moment. This was especially so for Gabriel. This was because he had burned arge amount of energy from his wings, thus his strength had barely reached the level of a seraph. If he had been interrupted by Typhon a littleter, it was likely that there would have been one less seraph in Paradise Ind. Today, I have convened this meeting to ask everyone if you have any thoughts on the mysterious existence that saved our Paradise Ind a few days ago? Michael was the first to speak. This was not the so-called meeting of the archangels. It was just an ordinary meeting of the archangels. Hence, there were quite a number of cherubim and throne angels within the Divine Hall. A throne angel flipped through various records at this moment and slowly said, That powerful existences aura was the first to appear in our Paradise Ind, near the library. In other words, if this mysterious expert is really hidden in our Paradise Ind, it is very likely that he is near the library? Uriel said after some thought. I have no idea what the other partys intention is. As long as it is not an evil existence, our Paradise Ind will not reject anyone. Even if the other party wants to stay in our Paradise Ind permanently, we will warmly wee him. Why is the other party hiding it? Gabriel frowned and said slowly. I have a hypothesis. Of course, this is just a hypothesis. Is there a possibility that the existence that saved Paradise Ind is actually a demon that is ipatible with us? As soon as Gabriel said this, the whole ce went into an uproar! Chapter 55 - Fiona’s Request To Feel The Warmth and Coldness Of The Human

Chapter 55: Fionas Request To Feel The Warmth and Coldness Of The Human World!

The demons came to save Paradise Ind? Do not joke around! After all, in the entire world, the demons wanted Paradise Ind to be destroyed the most. They were probably dreaming about how to kill Paradise Ind every day. Gabriel, isnt your guess too ridiculous? After all, we dont have any evidence. If you make such a rash guess, it will cause the atmosphere on the ind to be unstable. Michael slowly said from the side. Gabriels statement was too shocking, so much so that Michaels mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts. I dont have any other meaning. Of course I know that in the entire world, the one who wants our Paradise Ind to be destroyed the most is the demon lineage. However, why would they rather save us than show themselves? Thinking about it this way, there must be a reason why they didnt show themselves, or rather, the difficulty of not showing themselves. The only ones who can be rejected by our Paradise Ind, after thinking about it, are the fallen angels and demons. Everyone, is there any logical errors in my guess? Gabriel slowly stood up and asked everyone. There wasplete silence. Although what Gabriel said was hard to believe, it could be said that this was the most logical and self-consistent statement. Are you saying that the other party is very likely to be a fallen angel, or a demon? Uriel pondered. Gabriel, although I dont want to believe it, it seems that this is the only theory at the moment. Gabriel said, Have you forgotten that in Paradise Ind, there were several corpses that were burned to death by the power of angels and demons? Michael was shocked. If the two people were the same, then the option of the fallen angel would be eliminated. Could it be that there were people in the world who could have both the power of angels and demons. One had to know that although fallen angels could use a little demonic power, most of it was still divine power. In the end, what fallen angels used was only polluted divine power. If one wanted to use the powers of an angel and a demon at the same time, one had to be an angel and a demon to do it. Gabriel, I admire your imagination, but we are not writing a novel at the moment. Its better for us to be more realistic. Raphael said in a deep voice. Seeing that everyone did not seem to agree with him, Gabriel had no choice but to shut his mouth. At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the Angel Temple. A figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the Angel Temple. The sun shone on her beautiful figure. The pair of wings on her back was very eye-catching. One had to know that the Angel Shrine was tens of thousands of meters above the Paradise Ind. Normally, an angel who only had a pair of wings would not be able to reach the Angel Shrine without the help of other angels. To be able to go to the Angel Shrine, no matter how determined one was, one had to at least have a Master Angel. It was Fiona. Fiona, why are you here? Its too dangerous toe up alone! Michael quickly stood up from his throne and walked toward Fiona. He was relieved to see that Fiona was fine. This was the Angel Temple at a height of 10,000 meters and Fiona was only panting heavily. One had to know that Fionas strength was only at level 1 virtue angel. Even if she was a war angel saint in her previous life, she had a secret technique that could absorb the power of others and reach the level of a seraph in a short period of time. However, at the end of the day, it was still too risky for her to fly into the Angel Shrine alone. If she identally fell from the sky, even if Michael discovered it in time, Fiona would be seriously injured. A heavens favorite, who could immediately be a seraph getting seriously injured was definitely not what Michael wanted to see. Fiona, if you want toe to the Angel Temple, you can randomly find an angel or a cherub. I believe they will be happy to bring you to the Angel Temple. Fiona nodded. Archangel, I came today because I want to leave Paradise Ind. Fionas words shocked everyone in the Angel Temple. Leave Paradise Ind? What did Fiona want to do? Was she going to betray Paradise Ind? Seeing everyones shocked expression, Fiona understood that she did not exin clearly, so she continued, Although there is no bottleneck for me to improve my strength now, this is not a good thing for me. My foundation is not stable because I have improved too quickly. If I continue to maintain this cultivation speed, Im afraid that I can only barely reach the level of a seraph in this lifetime. My goal is not just that. In my previous life, I died tragically at the hands of the demons. Hence, I must be stronger. So, archangel, I want to leave Paradise Ind for a short period of time. I want to travel to the outside world, the human world, and experience the joys and sorrows of the human world. Hearing Fionas words, everyones expressions eased up. After all, if Fiona wanted to betray Paradise Ind, the demons would probably suppress Paradise Ind for tens of thousands of years. This was something they absolutely did not want to see. What you said is right. The increase in strength is too rapid. It is indeed pushing the situation forward. I am very grateful that you are not only interested in the interests in front of you. Michael smiled as he looked at Fiona in front of him and said. Please agree, archangel. Fiona said in a deep voice. Child, as long as you still have a righteous heart, why would I stop you? However, even though you have the strength of a level 1 virtue angel, you already have the ability to protect yourself when you go to the human world. Despite that, you know what you mean to the current Paradise Ind. Hence, I dont want to see you receive any harm. After saying that, Michael took out a golden gemstone. This is my exclusive soul gemstone. If I encounter any danger, I will sense it immediately. At the same time, I will also send angels with your strength to travel with you. I hope you dont mind. After Michael finished speaking, Fiona nodded. She naturally understood how much Paradise Ind valued her. They provided her with all kinds of cultivation resources. Even if Fiona did not want them and threw them away, countless resources would stille to her the next day. Fiona would definitely repay this favor to Paradise Ind. Just like the mysterious person who saved her, Fiona would definitely do her best to repay him if she had the chance. However, no one noticed that there was a sticky eyeball in the corner of the Angel Temple, watching everyones move. Chapter 56 - Demon World Conference! Fiona Must Die!

Chapter 56: Demon World Conference! Fiona Must Die!

Thousands of miles away from Paradise Ind, in the Demon Abyss, there was a huge hall. The hall was pitch-ck and was emitting a faint light. Lucifer put his hands behind his back. He turned around and looked at the screen on the high tform. Did everyone see that? Lucifer asked in a deep voice. Fiona, the saintess of Paradise Ind, is preparing to leave Paradise Ind. After that, it will be our best chance to make a move. On the side, Belial frowned. Lucifer, is this really not a trap set by those angels on Paradise Ind? Our strength in the demon world is getting worse and worse. If we fall into the trap set by the angels this time, Im afraid that the demon world will be in danger. Lucifers expression was cold as he continued, Belial, I think time has worn down your courage. If it was thousands of years ago, you would be the first one to apply. Lucifer snorted. Since you guys are afraid of death, you should send the Chaos Demon god of the Seven Deadly Sins to attack. Fiona was a war angel saint in her previous life. Im afraid that her strength has reached at least level one of the seraph level. I dont know what happened to her in this life, but she actually obtained a terrifying cultivation speed. Thats why she was nurtured by those people from Paradise Ind. If Fiona bes the fifth seraph on Paradise Ind, our demon world will be in an extremely passive position. Lucifer said. It was not that the demon worlds strength was inferior to Paradise Ind. In fact, the demons were generally stronger than the angels on the Paradise Ind. However, because of the mixed desires, the demons were unable to form a united front. This allowed the demons to maintain a delicate bnce with Paradise Ind. If the angels on Paradise Ind were united, and if Fiona was allowed to grow up, the warlike Gabriel would definitely attack the demon world. At that time, it would be toote for them to be forced to unite. Therefore, Lucifer had to unite the entire demon world, no matter what method he used. At this moment, the best method was to create an enemy for the entire demon world which was Fiona. She was a favored child of the heavens. In her previous life, she was the reincarnation of a war angel saint. She had countless battle experiences and at the same time, and she had her own bronze spear. ording to the information from the demon secret agents, Fiona had even mastered a secret technique that allowed her to increase her strength to the level of a seraph in a short period of time. Belial frowned. You always think too highly of yourself, Lucifer. Our enemies are more cunning than us. Dont think that we will be careless just because we are facing an angel. It is because I once suffered a great loss at the hands of an angel hence I am kind enough to remind you. Lucifer interrupted Belial and said, You dont have to exin further. If Fiona is allowed to grow up, I am afraid that the demon world will be in great danger. Do you have any idea? Do you know how much the people of Paradise Ind like Fiona? Do you want to send arge number of people from the demon world without caring about their casualties just because of a proud son of heaven? When that timees, what should we do with the dragons who have been watching from the side? Lucifer put his hands behind his back and said, It seems like you dont know me well enough, Belial. I will never fight a war without benefits. An extremely evil poison worm suddenly appeared in front of Lucifer. Seeing this poison worm, Belial could not help but be shocked. He seemed to understand Lucifers intention. It is the evil Athenas curse, the poison worm. You actually hid this good thing. Belial said in shock. The evil Athenas curse, the poison worm, could drag any holy light existence into the Abyss and make them ves of the demon world. They would never be able to rise again! No wonder Lucifer was so anxious to attack Fiona even though Fiona would take hundreds or even thousands of years to grow up. It turned out that this was his n. If he could recruit the genius of Paradise Ind into the demon world, the demon world would probably give birth to another existence who had more than twelve demon gods! Very good, but even so, I wont fight a battle that Im not prepared for. The angels just said that they would only send strength angels who are on the same level as Fiona to train in the human world. In that case, it is enough to send demon king level experts. Belialughed. Stupid! Lucifer frowned. He did not expect Belial to be so careless! If we miss this opportunity, it will be impossible to attack Fiona next time! We have to seed in one try! Even if we dont seed in imnting the poison worm into Fionas body, we have to kill Fiona to prevent future trouble. Do you understand? Six pairs of ck wings appeared behind Lucifer and a huge pressure appeared. I. . . understand. At the very least, we have to send Chaos Demon gods to ensure that nothing will go wrong! Wait a minute! At this moment, a voice interrupted their conversation. Lucifer frowned when he heard the voice. Then, he thought of something and quickly turned around. Its Samael Samael! He was a powerful demon that was once suppressed by Fentil! His strength had reached the terrifying level of the twelve demon gods! You guys are going to deal with those people from Paradise Ind, right, Lucifer? In the next moment, a ck figure quickly appeared from afar. It was Samael. You want to join hands with us? Lucifer asked. No, I dont want to join hands with you guys. I want to take revenge myself and teach those angels who suppressed me a bloody lesson! Samael said fiercely, as if he was still recalling the various wrongs he suffered when he was suppressed by Fentil. Since you are willing to personally go and deal with a few strength angels, there must be no mistakes. Lucifer smiled and said. How strong was Samael? Even if Gabriel and the others came in person, they would still be a terrifying existence that could not be resisted! Even Lucifer did not have absolute confidence in defeating Samael. If he wanted to kill Fiona, Samael only needed to stomp his feet to kill arge number of people. However, I have one condition. Samel said in the next moment. I want the girl that Paradise Ind has chosen. I want to destroy the precious genius in front of those angels. Lucifer frowned, hesitated, and finally nodded. Chapter 57 - 5000 Years Of Divine Power, Double Breakthroughs, Demon King and Lord Angel!

Chapter 57: 5000 Years Of Divine Power, Double Breakthroughs, Demon King and Lord Angel!

In a sh, several months had passed. After Fiona said goodbye to Davis, she left Paradise Ind and headed to the nearest human city from Paradise Ind. She began to feel the mixed feelings of the human world. After leaving Fionas harassment, Davispletely rxed. Every day, he would just flip through the ancient books, sign in, and cultivate the skills that he had obtained. System notification! Host has not signed in today, would you like to sign in? Sign in! Congrattions to host for obtaining divine power cultivation for 5,000 years! Due to hosts demonic bloodline, the sign in has mutated. Congrattions to array for obtaining magic power cultivation for 5,000 years! In the next moment, two powerful energy waves flowed into Davis body from the system. The powerful energy was transforming Davis body. From time to time, thunder would burst out from Davis body! At this moment, Davis had also revealed his full form. The ck and white wings on his back extended. At this moment, his right eye had also turned scarlet red. An iparable evil and chaos suddenly appeared around Davis. Even the surrounding air was frozen at this moment. The two great hearts that were originally in Davis body had been shattered at this moment! An extremely painful feeling appeared on Davis body. The unbearable pain almost made Davis faint in an instant. Fortunately, the ck and white wings on his back released a faint chaotic and holy energy in the next moment, tightly wrapping Davis within it. The sudden assistance of energy made Davis expression look much better for a moment. The limbs and bones in Davis body that were instantly shattered due to the energy also recovered quickly at this moment. However, Davis soon could not sit still. An even more unbearable feeling, an itch, appeared. Like an ant on a hot pot, Davis frowned and his entire body trembled rapidly. If it was only pain, Davis would have endured it with all his strength. However, the itchy feeling in his body made Davis wish that he could scratch his own skin. Itsted for an hour. After thest bit of itchiness disappeared, a majestic energy came from Davis body. Davis two hearts had now condensed into one! ck and white liquid flowed on it, like yin yang symbols. Gang qi exploded! Then, it waspletely restrained! Lord Angel level one, sess! Devil King level one, sess! Davis slowly opened his eyes and felt the boundless power in his body like the sea. He could not help but feel happy. At this moment, it was as if the pain he had just suffered was not that unbearable anymore. I wonder how strong I am now. Davis looked at his hands and muttered to himself. However, at this moment, Davis did not realize that a dark cloud was slowly gathering above the library of Paradise Ind, where Davis had broken through to the position of the main angel and demon king. Although it was not eye-catching at the moment, the terrifying will contained within it made anyones scalp go numb! In the Angel Temple, Gabriel suddenly stood up from his throne and looked at the small dark cloud in the sky. What on earth is that? That small dark cloud actually contains such a terrifying energy? Gabriel had existed in this world for a very, very long time. However, the scene in front of him still confused him. A dark cloud that contained a destructive aura? Although it was not big, the destructive will within it was extremely terrifying. It seemed like it would only give up after destroying everything in the world. Fortunately, this dark cloud was only one meter in size. Even if it exploded with great power, Gabriel would be able to protect the safety of the entire Paradise Ind at the first moment. However, in the next moment, Gabriel was dumbfounded. The dark cloud that was originally only one meter in size suddenly expanded! In an instant, it turned into a dark cloud that was more than ten meters tall! Then dozens of meters, hundreds of meters! A few kilometers! The clouds had no intention of stopping. In an instant, dark clouds covered the whole ind of Paradise Ind! The sky suddenly darkened at this moment. However, the people of Paradise Ind that day did not take it seriously. Their strength did not allow them to feel that high in the sky, and how powerful the dark clouds contained in the terrible atmosphere was. Damn it, just what is going on? Gabriel turned into a ray of light and shot toward the ground of the Paradise Ind. The Angel Shrine was located 10,000 meters in the sky. The huge dark clouds separated Angel Shrine from the Paradise Ind. The moment Gabriel touched the dark clouds, a ck energy shot toward Gabriel! Damn it! Gabriel cursed in his heart. The eight pairs of wings on his back pped violently, and his position in the air changed. This was the only way to avoid being hit by the ck energy beam. This destructive aura is so dense Damn it, the dark cloud blocked my way back to Paradise Ind. Gabriel frowned and said. He wanted to fly to the border of the dark clouds and circle back to Paradise Ind. However, the dark clouds were expanding at an extremely fast speed. In less than half a minute, the dark clouds had already spread dozens of kilometers away! This speed had already surpassed Gabriels flying speed. The strong destructive aura in the dark clouds made Gabriel not dare to confront it head-on! After all, Gabriel was just an angel. He was not able to fight against thews of nature. If the heaven and earth Dao techniques wanted to destroy Gabriel, Gabriel would have to die obediently. Uriel, Michael, Raphael. Can you hear me?! Im trapped in the Angel Temple now! Arge cloud with a terrifying destructive aura has appeared in the sky. If the target of the dark cloud is our Paradise Ind, Im afraid that Paradise Ind will be in danger of being destroyed! Gabriel pointed at his temple with his right hand and said in a deep voice. The powerful holy power immediately passed through Gabriels mouth and emitted a powerful sound wave. Previously, Gabriel had used this method to contact the other three archangels in the Angel Temple. However, this time, it did not work. The sound waves were swallowed by the destructive aura in the clouds. No news could pass through the clouds and reach the ground! Paradise Ind was in imminent danger! Chapter 58 - Terrifying Phenomenon! Voodoo God’s Curse Lightning!

Chapter 58: Terrifying Phenomenon! Voodoo Gods Curse Lightning!

Thunder rumbled in the sky. It seemed that a downpour was about to fall on Paradise Ind. Angelina held the book in her hands and was about to trot back to the library. Although Angelina could use her divine power to protect herself from the rain, she was unable to protect the book in her hands. Strange. Michael said that it would definitely be sunny today. Why is it raining? Angelina jogged as she looked up at the sky that covered the entire Paradise Ind. The sky was already terrifyingly gloomy. In the distance, the dark clouds hadpletely covered the horizon. In Paradise Ind, Uriel was the first to sense that something was wrong. Logically speaking, the weather on Paradise Ind was controlled by the angels on the ind. Unless it was necessary, it rarely rained on Paradise Ind. Not to mention the strange weather at the moment. Uriel appeared in the sky. Looking at the thunder brewing in the sky, he could not help but feel surprised. Who is the angel in charge of the weather on Paradise Ind today? Uriel said in a deep voice. Soon, he realized that something was not right. If it was the strange weather caused by the angels mistake, they would not have the ability to use such arge dark cloud. It was likely that they had to be at least an intellectual angel to be able to control this dark cloud that could cover the world. Uriel, what happened? Michaels figure appeared beside Uriel. Looking at the rolling thunder in the sky, he could not help but ask. Im not sure yet. However, why is there no news from Gabriel, who is in charge of the Angel Temple today? Could it be that something has happened? Michael narrowed his eyes. The eight pairs of wings on his back suddenly pped. His figure turned into a stream of light and flew into the sky. Although this rolling thunder was extremely terrifying to other angels, it was merely a drizzle for Michael, who was already a seraph. It could not be considered as any substantial damage. However, the instant Michael came into contact with the dark clouds, her figure retreated explosively as if she had been electrocuted! A look of disbelief appeared on Michaels face. What is it, Michael?! Uriel immediately discovered that something was wrong with Michael. It was just a dark cloud. How could it make Michael, who was a zing angel, reveal such an expression? There is an unparalleled destructive aura within this dark cloud. Michael frowned and said to Uriel. It is not that Gabriel does not want to contact us. It is that he has no way to break through this dark cloud and pass the news to us. What is going on with this dark cloud? It can even iste the divine power. Its not isting, its destroying it! The destructive power haspletely destroyed our divine power. Countless ancient myths shed across Michaels mind at this moment, but none of them were simr to this dark cloud in front of him. At this moment, the dark cloud in the sky seemed to have already expanded to its limit. Immediately, an obscure incantation floated out from the sky. The curse of the witch, Poison God! How is this possible? Fiona has already left Paradise Ind, so how can she still trigger such a thing! At this moment, Michael finally understood the formation of the dark clouds, and his entire body trembled! Michael, what exactly is the curse that you are talking about? Uriel waspletely confused. That is the hatred of the Poison Witch God toward geniuses in the ancient myths, and the curse that he used his own life to set up. As long as it is a proud son of heaven who can influence the future history, and his strength breaks through the restriction of heaven and earth, he will attract the Poison Witch Gods most terrifying punishment! How is that possible? In our Paradise Ind, the most talented person is only Fiona. Could it be that there are other hidden geniuses? Im not sure, but the current situation is indeed the curse of the Poison Witch God. Michael frowned and said in a deep voice. Then what should we do now? If it is really the Poison Witch Gods curse as you said, then what our Paradise Ind is facing is the punishment of the gods? Uriel hurriedly asked. We can only take it head on! Moreover, we can only let that genius who broke through the restrictions of heaven and earth to withstand the wrath of the Poison Witch God. If other people interfere, then the Poison Witch Gods anger will expand exponentially! Call Raphael quickly. The most important thing now is to find the genius who triggered the Poison Witch Gods anger. As long as we find the genius who triggered the curse, then we can move him to a ce far enough away from Paradise Ind so that Paradise Ind can survive! But, isnt that just letting that genius die in vain? Michael frowned. The Poison Witch Gods fury will weaken to a certain extent for that genius. However, in the end, its power is still extremely powerful. If he cant survive the Poison Witch Gods hands, I can only express my regret. I cant possibly let the entire Paradise Ind be buried with him! Michael shouted. Uriel nodded. Although Michaels words were extremely cruel, Uriel agreed with Michaels words. Right now, the safety of the entire Paradise Ind must be the first consideration. Rafis figure appeared very quickly. After hearing Michaels brief introduction, the three of them immediately split up and began to search for the genius who had aroused the Poison Witch Gods wrath. However, unlike Gabriel, they did not notice the dark cloud at the beginning. Now that they knew that the dark cloud was born above the library, it meant that Gabriel was the only one. However, even if Gabriel wanted to reunite with the people of Paradise Ind, there was nothing he could do. After a while, in Paradise Ind No sign! No sign! I dont have any clues either. Michael and the other two returned to their original positions. The three of them could see a deep sense of powerlessness in each others eyes. Bang! The terrifying lightning that had been brewing for a long time smashed toward the direction of Paradise Ind! The huge lightning snake that was several meters in diameter was iparably ferocious at this moment! A pit that was a few hundred meters deep was immediately created on Paradise Ind! Michael, what should we do now? There is no other way! Since we are unable to find that genius and transfer him Then we will transfer the entire poption of Paradise Ind Michael spoke in a deep voice, and the gloominess within his brows was terrifying. Chapter 59 - Paradise Island Emergency Refuge! That Was The Punishment From The Gods!

Chapter 59: Paradise Ind Emergency Refuge! That Was The Punishment From The Gods!

Buzz! Buzz! In Paradise Ind, an extremely ear-piercing voice sounded throughout the entire ind. All angels on Paradise Ind, please pay attention. All angels on Paradise Ind, please pay attention. I am archangel Michael, and I am about to announce an extremely important news. Paradise Ind has encountered an unprecedented crisis. The dark clouds in the sky are not ordinary dark clouds. Instead, they contain an extremely dense destructive aura. It is a curse from the Poison Witch God. Now, as an archangel, I order all angels to gather at Angel Square immediately! Above Paradise Ind, Michaels voice resounded throughout the world. Whats going on?! The dark clouds in the sky are actually the curse of the Poison Witch God?! Its over! If this is really the will of the God of Destruction, Im afraid that our entire Paradise Ind will be destroyed! Everyone, dont just stand there in a daze, quickly gather at Angel Square! At this moment, after hearing Michaels warning, countless angels on Paradise Ind pped their wings and flew toward the direction of the square. The sky was densely packed and the scene was extremely spectacr! Even when all the forces of Paradise Ind were gathered, there were not many angels appearing! Time passed by minute by minute. On Angel Square, Michael held his scepter and looked anxiously at the angels flying toward him. On the ground, a light array with a diameter of about a thousand meters appeared. This is a teleportation spell. It will allow you to immediately teleport to the nearest town to Paradise Ind! Michael said in a deep voice. Uriel and Raphael, who were beside him, also used a teleportation spell. Wave after wave of angels had already been sent away. However, based on this progress, it was impossible to migrate the entire poption of Paradise Ind before the Poison Witch Gods curse destroyed the entire ind. A trace of iparable sorrow shed across Michaels face when he thought about the fact that an angel was about to die tragically under the terrifying lightning snake. They were all innocent angels! Why did they lose their lives because of this sudden curse?! Quick, next batch! Beside him, an angel was helping to escort the other angels. The angels who were stronger than the angel of authority were quietly letting the weaker angels retreat first. They clearly knew that letting the strong leave first would allow Paradise Ind to preserve its strength to the maximum, but they still did not choose to do so. Respecting the old and loving the young was imprinted in the hearts of every angel! At this moment, Angelina poked her head out from the crowd. Wheres Davis? Why isnt Davis here? Angelina anxiously searched for Davis. However, no matter how hard Angelina searched, she could not find the familiar figure in her heart. Whats wrong, Angie? A throne angel that was familiar with Angelina asked. Davis isnt here! When we left the library, I knew that he was gone, but Davis still did not appear! The throne angel frowned. Could he have been sent away by the archangel first? After all, Davis is still a child. ording to the order of being sent away, he should have priority. No! Angelina pursed her lips and said loudly. Ive been here since the archangel casted the teleportation spell. Until now, I havent sent Davis away. The throne angel muttered, If thats the case, things will be bad. Angie, wait for me here. Ill help you find him! Thank you! His gaze turned to the top of the Angel Temple. This ce was ten thousand meters above the sea level. The Poison Witch Gods curse could not cover such a high altitude, so the Angel Temple was still as beautiful as before. However, this did not mean that Gabriels mood was the same as the weather in the Angel Temple. Gabriel was burning with anxiety. He wished that he could burn the eight pairs of wings behind him again to forcefully increase his strength and break through the dark clouds. Although he did not know what the dark clouds were, it could not hide the powerful destructive aura contained in Paradise Ind. Something big was about to happen on the Paradise Ind. He did not know if Michael and the others would be able to avoid this crisis. Gabriel clenched the zing long sword in his hand tightly. At the next moment, a lightning snake came crashing down from the dark cloud! Bang! Instantly, Gabriels pupils constricted. The power of this lightning bolt had reached at least the level of a level five seraph! Moreover, it contained a terrifying destructive aura. Even the level nine seraph, Michael, would not dare to take it head on! Just one thunderbolt was already so powerful. How could one or two thunderbolts be produced by this dark cloud? Gabriels most conservative estimate was that there would be hundreds of thunderbolts! This kind of terrifying attack was likely something that only gods could unleash. Would Paradise Ind really be able to survive this cmity? Gabriel was pessimistic about this. I wonder if that mysterious person will make a move again to help our Paradise Ind Gabriel looked at the zing sun in the sky and softly muttered. Gabriel understood that the once iparably powerful Typhon was unable to survive in the dawn of light that contained a trace of destructive aura which was much less than the current lightning snake. Even though that mysterious person was able to instantly kill Typhon with one move, he was probably helpless against this kind of lightning! If I really have no other choice, Im afraid I can only use myst resort. Gabriel took off the horn ne on his neck, and the horn quickly magnified. The Doomsday Horn. This was the horn of the end of the world that Gabriel had blown when the twelve Titans destroyed the world. He was able to summon the goddess, H, who represented death, at the price of sacrificing his own life. After thest apocalypse, if it was not for the goddess of life, Isis, who once again gave him abundant life force, Gabriel would have been a dead man. Gabriel was not afraid of death. However, he was afraid that his death was meaningless. If he could save the lives of everyone on Paradise Ind, then Gabriel would blow the Doomsday Horn without hesitation. At this moment, he could only hope that Michael would notice the disaster in the sky in time and lead the people of Paradise Ind to take refuge in advance. Otherwise, he would have to use hisst resort to summon the goddess of death, H, to resist this terrifying dark cloud. Just as the four seraph angels were in a mess, Davis finally walked out of the library. Whats going on? Chapter 60 - Instant Destruction! It’s Just A Remnant Soul Of A Poison Witch God!

Chapter 60: Instant Destruction! Its Just A Remnant Soul Of A Poison Witch God!

Why is the weather so abnormal today? At this moment, the demon and angel bloodlines in his body had both broken through, and Davis was in a very good mood. If there was such a hugemotion around, Angelina would definitely quickly clean up the potted nts ced outside the library. Davis powerful divine power bloomed within his body. Now, Davis was able to detect any movement within a five kilometer radius. Even a de of grass or a tree could not escape Davis control. Something was wrong! There was not a single person within a five kilometer radius? Something is wrong. There isnt a single person around. What exactly happened? Davis immediately discovered the abnormality in his surroundings. Rumble! In the distance, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, creating a deep crater that was several hundred meters deep! An ordinary bolt of lightning would definitely not possess such power. Davis narrowed his eyes and raised his head to look at the sky. System, what exactly is going on? System notification! The lightning in the sky is a vicious curse set by the ancient god, the Poison Witch God. As long as a blessed child breaks through a certain level of strength, the Poison Witch God will be destroyed. The lightning caused by the Poison Witch Gods curse only causes 90% damage to the user. However, if someone forcefully interferes, the power of the Poison Witch Gods curse will increase exponentially. Hearing the systems exnation, Davis could not help but swallow his saliva. In other words, this so-called Poison Witch Gods curse was actually triggered by him? It was likely that all the angels on the ind had been taken away by the archangels to take refuge. This was no wonder. It was likely that the experienced archangels had already discovered what kind of existence this lightning was. In order to avoid greater casualties, they did not take the initiative to resist and instead chose to retreat. System, how powerful is this curse? Its about eight times the power of a nuclear bomb. Thats indeed quite terrifying. A huge mushroom cloud appeared in Davis mind. Back then, a single nuclear bomb could easily destroy an entire city. Then, would a full eight fold power of a nuclear bomb be able to blow up the entire Paradise Ind? Looks like the archangels made the right choice. Davis moved his body. In the next moment, the Holy Red me Sword and the Bloodthirsty Lava de appeared in his hands. Two SS grade weapons slowly fused together at this moment. They turned into a spear that also had the lightning attribute. It was a skill that he had obtained through the system, thebination of sword and de. A powerful aura was emitted from the spear. In the sky, the Poison Witch Gods curse seemed to have sensed Davis existence. An extremely terrifying bolt of lightning was slowly gathering. At this moment, there were still nearly a thousand angels in the Angel Square that had yet to be teleported. Is it toote? Michael looked at the lightning in the sky and said unwillingly. We have to go, Michael. Otherwise, our existence will attract the Poison Witch Gods curse and produce a stronger power. Michael bit his red lips and shouted, You guys go first. I want to hold on until thest moment! Uriel grabbed Michaels arm and shouted, Dont be stupid. If you continue to stay here and continue to provoke that curse, Im afraid that the entire Paradise Ind will be destroyed by us. But, they are also living beings! Michael defended himself. Sir Michael, we have nothing to do with it! The angel who had not had the time to retreat said at this moment. Sir Michael, the weaker ones in Paradise Ind have already left. Our strength is not bad. If we are lucky, we will definitely be able to survive in this lightning. But Sir Michael, if you have it, Im afraid that once the demon world knows about it, they will attack our Paradise Ind. A hint of hesitation shed in Michaels eyes. No, everyone in Paradise Ind is an equal life! Im no different from you! Uriel, quickly take them away! Ill buy you some time! Paradise Ind can still be built if its gone. If its gone, whats the point of leaving a lonely ind behind! The eight pairs of wings on Michaels back pped violently. His entire body turned into a ray of light and flew towards the sky. This guy Uriel shook his head helplessly. Hes clearly a battle angel, but hes too kind. Hurry up and follow me. Im afraid that Michael wont be able to hold on for too long. When the many angels at the side saw this scene, they were moved in their hearts, but they also had a trace of admiration toward Michael, the archangel! In the sky! The scepter in Michaels hand burst out with golden mes. Following that, a sharp spike suddenly drilled out from the tip of the scepter. The original scepter transformed into a luxurious long spear at this moment. Bang, bang, bang! A terrifying collision! Every time Michael collided with the giant lightning snake in the sky, the strength of the giant lightning snake would be a few times stronger. At this moment, golden blood began to seep out from Michaels eight pairs of wings! Even if his feathers fell and he was heavily injured, it would not be able to stop Michaels footsteps! Quickly retreat! A trace of fresh blood was left at the corner of Michaels mouth. He let out a delicate cry and the golden spear in his hand once again erupted with a terrifying aura. However, everyone knew that this was probably Michaels final attack! At this moment, the sky suddenly sank. A terrifying thunderbolt that was a hundred meters thick descended from the sky! The terrifying destructive aura was enough to instantly destroy an entire city! Boom! In the next second, Michaels figure fell from the sky. He was on the verge of copsing! The sixteen wings on his back were also badly damaged. Michael was heavily injured! Uriel and Raphael had finally teleported away thest batch of angels! Looking at Michael who was falling from the sky, their hearts sank! Although it was Michaelsst desperate strike, it was still extremely powerful. However, not only did the terrifying giant lightning not disappear, its speed did not slow down at all. It continued to st towards Michael. If Michael continued to be struck by this lightning, he would definitely die! Uriel, go and protect Michael! What are you doing, Raphael! Nonsense, of course Im going to help this extremely stupid fellow withstand this lightning bolt! Raphael shouted. However, what the two of them did not expect was that the huge lightning bolt seemed to have intelligence. It immediately split into three and sted toward the direction of the three of them! How could this be! A trace of despair shed across Raphaels eyes! Could it be that Michael was going to die today?! Right at this moment, a dark purple long spear tore through the sky! Whoosh! That long spear contained an iparably terrifying energy as it tore apart the space. Bang! The instant the long spear came into contact with the lightning, the dark clouds in the sky copsed as easily as breaking dry weeds! The lightning that was supposed to kill the three archangels waspletely devoured by the spatial rift! Raphael looked at this scene in shock. The shock in his heart could not be any greater! Just how terrifying was this spear to be able to directly break through space! It broke through the dark clouds that filled the sky! A figure whose face could not be seen stopped in mid-air. The words that came out of his mouth made Raphael freeze on the spot. You are just a remnant soul of a Poison Witch God, so how dare you be so arrogant? Chapter 61 - Paradise Island Conference, Who Is That Mysterious Person?!

Chapter 61: Paradise Ind Conference, Who Is That Mysterious Person?!

On Paradise Ind Another seven days passed in the blink of an eye. After the lightning baptism of the Poison Witch Gods curse, the entire Paradise Ind was now in a state of disrepair. There wererge craters that had been sted out by the lightning earlier, making it look extremely pathetic. Many angels were helping to rebuild Paradise Ind. At once, all sorts of ping-pong sounds came from every corner of Paradise Ind. Davis was holding a basket of fruits in one of his hands. With his right hand, he was flipping through an ancient book. As he read, he walked on the small paths of Paradise Ind. Soon, he arrived at his destination. Paradise Ind recuperation center. Angelina was recuperating here. A few days ago, Angelina was worried about Davis safety and did not enter the teleportation array released by Michaels archangels. Perhaps it was because her strength was too weak and hence was not sensed under the bombardment of the Poison Witch Gods curse, thus she miraculously survived. Although she did not lose her life, due to the aftermath of the Poison Witch Gods curse, Angelina still suffered a lot of damage. Even though Gabriel had personally sent some divine power to Angelina, it was useless. The damage that Angelina suffered was slight, but the scope of the injury was very wide. Almost her entire body had suffered a lot of damage. ording to Gabriel, Angelina was so injured that she actually had the time to worry about Davis. He really could not understand what Angelina was thinking. It was Davis who med himself for this. After all, the Poison Witch Gods curse was triggered by him. Moreover, he did not sense Angelinas existence the moment he came out of seclusion. Subconsciously, he thought that Angelina had already left Paradise Ind with everyone. After all, although Davis strength had already reached the first level of the main angel, the range that the holy power could detect was only five to six kilometers. Although Paradise Ind was called an ind, it was an existenceparable to the demon world. It was extremely vast. To be able to instantly sense the entire Paradise Ind with holy power, Davis had to at least reach the level of a primary angel. Davis knocked on the door. The wind chimes were blown by the wind, and a clear sound rang out. Pleasee in. Angelinas voice came from inside the room. There seemed to be some cowardice in her voice. Perhaps she had suffered some psychological trauma under the curse of the Poison Witch God. Its me, Davis. Davis pushed open the door and said. To Angelina, Davis had always regarded her as his worlds foster mother. To take care of her, Angelina could be said to be meticulous. Davis. How are you feeling, Angie? Are you feeling better? Davis peeled an apple for Angelina and handed it to her. Ive almost recovered, but the doctor still wont allow me to go back to the library. Theres nothing wrong with my body, and the library doesnt require much physical strength. Why wont the doctor let me go back? Angelina said softly, her voice carrying a hint ofint. Since the doctor said so, then you should rest well. Dont you still have me at the library? Davis said. But now that youre here, isnt the library in an unguarded state? Angelina nced at Davis. Hearing this, Davis could not help but be stunned. What Angelina said was very reasonable, as if he had no way to refute it. Hurry up and go back to managing the library. If no one manages it, the library will soon be a mess. At that time, it will take a lot of effort to reorganize it. Angelina said. At the same time, thousands of miles high in the sky in the Angel Temple, an angel meeting was being held. Gabriel, Michael, and the other three sat on their thrones, while dozens of cherubim and other angels sat below the stage. Thebat strength of our Paradise Ind is still too weak. Although our Paradise Ind has always advocated peace and doesnt expand to the outside world, the events that happened these days have truly told us that even if we dont expand to the outside world, we still need to have the ability to protect ourselves. Gabriel said slowly. His words were acknowledged by many angels. These past few days, more strange things had happened than the previous few thousand yearsbined. The destruction of the holy tree, the attack of the monster, Typhon, the curse of the Poison Witch God There were too many of them. As a result, the current Paradise Ind was filled with a very bad atmosphere. Angels were supposed to be always peaceful. However, now, they had to worry about small things all day long. This was not what everyone expected. Gabriel, its rare that my opinion is the same as yours. Michael said with a smile. At this moment, Michaels face shed with an unhealthy paleness. It was obvious that he had suffered a serious injury from resisting the Poison Witch Gods curse. Previously, Davis was able to break the Poison Witch Gods curse that even the four seraphim could not handle with a single spear. The main reason was because of the bloodline suppression in his body. Compared to the humanoid monster, Typhon, fromst time, it was clear that this time, dealing with therge dark clouds in the sky made Davis even more rxed. He did not even breathe heavily. He only used up most of his divine power and the power of chaos. Michael continued Gabriels words. Not only that, everyone now knows that we have a powerful existence hiding on the ind. How strong is he? We have no idea what his true face is. But at least one thing is certain. That mysterious existence can easily defeat the human-shaped monster, Typhon, and easily destroy the Poison Witch Gods curse. Although I dont want to admit it, his strength haspletely surpassed thebined strength of the four archangels. Hearing what Michael said, there was an uproar below the stage. Lord Michael, are you saying that even if you join hands with the other three archangels, you are still not a match for that mysterious existence? How is that possible? This is really beyond our expectations! Even the twelve demon gods of the demon world would not possess such powerful strength, right? Michaels right hand pressed down slightly, indicating for everyone to be quiet. Very quickly, the Divine Hall returned to its initial silence. There is one more thing that I must exin clearly to everyone. ording to my observations, that mysterious existences strength has been continuously increasing until now. I have an unrealistic guess. Is it possible that the curse of Typhon and the Poison Witch God was caused by that mysterious existence? Chapter 62 - Opening the Secret Realm of Paradise Island. Sariel’s Denial!

Chapter 62: Opening the Secret Realm of Paradise Ind. Sariels Denial!

In the Angel Temple, many angels could see the deep shock in each others eyes. If the existence of Typhon and the Poison Witch God were attracted by each other, how many disasters would this terrifying existence bring to Paradise Ind in the future? Typhons and the Poison Witch Gods curses had already happened. Could it be that it would bring an even stronger existence in the future? There had already been several times where the four seraphim had attacked together, but they were unable to defeat the enemy. Moreover, after many battles, the four seraphim bodies had also suffered considerable damage. Even Gabriel, who was initially the strongest, was now barely able to maintain his seraph level. If Gabriel used the secret technique of burning his wings again, his strength would instantly drop to the level of a cherub. If Fiona did not sessfully stand up and be the fifth seraph on Paradise Ind, it would be pretty bad news for Paradise Ind. Dont say that yet. After all, we dont have any evidence yet. Isnt that right, Uriel, Michael? Raphael said in a deep voice. Moreover, when the humanoid monster Typhon attacked our Paradise Ind, it was indeed caused by Princess Lilia of the Dragon n. There was no doubt about that. The dragon n had also given us arge amount ofpensation for our heavy losses on Paradise Ind. Although I dont think that thepensation given by the dragon n canpensate for our deadpatriots, it has indeed provided great help to the continuation of our Paradise Ind. After all, the sacred tree has already withered. Our Paradise Ind will no longer be able to produce the bright fruit that can quickly give the next generation growth. After Raphael said that, Michael pondered for a moment and nodded. You are right, Raphael. This is indeed my problem. I apologize to everyone for myck of rigor. Gabriel said faintly, I dont know if you guys still remember what I saidst time. Arent you guys going to reconsider? Gabriel, are you saying that the mysterious powerhouse is actually a demon, or that he has the bloodline of an angel and a demon? This is too ridiculous. Even if he really appeared in front of me, Im afraid I wouldnt be able to believe it. You dont have to continue talking. The meeting is over. Raphael said. Gabriel shook his head and sighed helplessly. Although he knew that the group of angels around him did not have any bad intentions, they were too pedantic in their hearts. However, these days, Gabriel had been reading a lot of ancient books. In many legends and myths, there were only bits and pieces of information about angels and demons. However, it seemed to have been deliberately erased by something. It was impossible for Gabriel to study it in depth. This made Gabriel even more convinced that even if there was a mysterious powerhouse or not, there might really be an existence in the world who had the dual bloodline of demons and angels. When the angels in the Angel Temple left one after another, Raphael took out an ancient book from his pocket. Raphael, what is this? This is an ancient book that I found in the library of Paradise Ind ten thousand years ago. Even I am shocked by the pure and holy power contained in it. But that is not the main point. You can continue reading. After Raphael finished speaking, he slowly injected the holy power into the ancient book. In an instant, the ancient book burst into a dazzling light. The pages of the book fluttered even though there was no wind. They flipped the pages of the book at a strange frequency. Following that, a dazzling gemstone appeared in front of everyone. What is this? The divine power contained within it is actually countless times more than what is contained within my body. A trace of shock appeared in Michaels eyes. He was a seraph. It could be said that he possessed the most holy power in the world. However, when faced with the gemstone before him, Michael still felt that he was inferior to her. Immediately after, a statue rose from the entrance of the Angel Shrine. The statue was also an angel. There were also eight pairs of wings on her back, proving her identity as a seraph. Her beautiful face slowly looked toward the direction of the sun. Her eyes seemed to be filled with a hint of desire. Sariel Gabriel muttered. Seeing that Gabriel was deep in thought, Michael and Uriel turned around and asked, Gabriel, do you know something? This is a mystic realm seraph. Just like us, they all have the power of an archangel. During thest holy war, I thought that Sariel and I had fallen together. I didnt expect that they would still be guarding the mystic realm on Paradise Ind. Gabriel said. Is this the mystic realm of our Paradise Ind? This is really shocking. I have been in charge of Paradise Ind for so many years, but I have never discovered such an existence. This is really a dereliction of duty. Uriel said. Lets go. I only discovered it a few days ago. Lets go and ask around. Lets see if that mysterious powerhouse is the work of Sariel. Raphael smiled faintly and walked toward the statue. After that, her body disappeared from the spot. What an exquisite concealment technique. If it wasnt for Raphaels lead, Im afraid that we wouldnt have been able to find Sariels secret realm. Michael sighed in admiration and followed Raphaels footsteps. The group passed through the secret realm together. They arrived in a small world. The ce was overgrown with trees and lush grass. Many of the nts that could only grow up to the ankle on Paradise Ind had now grown to the height of a person. The four great archangels pped their wings on their backs as they passed through the forest quickly. Soon, with their speed, they arrived at the center of the secret realm. It was ake. White clouds were floating in the sky, as if the whole world had stopped at this moment. It made people feel rxed. Beside theke, a beautiful figure was sitting cross-legged on the grass with her eyes closed. This person was Sariel. We havent seen each other for tens of millions of years, Sariel. I hope you are still happy and safe. Gabriel smiled and greeted Sariel who was by theke. Sariel opened her eyes slowly and smiled. Long time no see. If you are here today for the mysterious powerhouse on Paradise Ind, then I dont know anything. Everyone looked at each other. Sariel, can you see every movement of our Paradise Ind from the secret realm? Of course, my secret realm is located in the Angel Temple. From the sky, I can see everything clearly. I can even see Gabriels troubled look when he was unable to break through the Poison Witch Gods Curse. Gabriel could not help but twitch his lips. Then, why didnt youe to help me when you knew I was in trouble? Sariel shook her head. Unfortunately, before the twelve Titans left, they sealed me in this secret realm. Unless you enter the secret realm on your own ord, I can only be an observer. Chapter 63 - The Dark Clouds of Paradise Island. All the Angels Who Went Out Had Died!

Chapter 63: The Dark Clouds of Paradise Ind. All the Angels Who Went Out Had Died!

Gabriel looked at his formerrades, who were now imprisoned in such a world. He had mixed feelings. It seemed that the environment in this secret realm was beautiful and suitable for living. However, there was nothing to do in this secret realm. He could only close his eyes and meditate. Tens of millions of years would definitely drive a normal person crazy. Sariel, if you need anything, just let us know. We will provide it to you to the greatest extent. Gabriel said in a deep voice. Really? Gabriel, Im so happy. If possible, bring me more books. Sariel said with a smile. Everyones search for an answer was fruitless. They bid farewell to Sariel and left the mystical realm once again. At the same time Ding! Congrattions to host for sessfully signing in! Obtained divine power for 2000 years! Detected hosts strength breakthrough, sessfully breaking through to primary angel level 2! Detected hosts demon bloodline, detected system mutation, congrattions to host for obtaining magic power for 2000 years! Detected hosts strength breakthrough, sessfully breaking through to primary demon king level 2! The systems voice sounded in his mind. Now that he had passed the systems check-in, he had sessfully broken through once again. He had reached demon king and main angel level 2. As he felt the changes in his body, Davis could not help but feel delighted. I wonder how strong I am now. In the next moment, Davis figure appeared on the sea tens of thousands of miles away from Paradise Ind. He looked at the endless sea around him. The Holy Red me Sword and the Bloodthirsty Lava de appeared in his hands. After which, they merged into one. Dark Judgement! Break! Davis shouted into the distance. A ck light beam shot out from the tip of the spear in his right hand! Soon after, space cracked! Buzz! The terrifying explosion that he had expected did note, but only endless silence engulfed him. A ck beam of light that was five to six kilometers long broke through space. The surrounding seawater flowed backwards and disappeared into nothingness. In his body, Davis, who had just broken through to rank 2 double-bloodline, instantly felt weak. The two streams of energy in his body had been used up in an instant! Turtle! The consumption was too terrifying! Even the dawn of light that Davis had released back then was not as much as the energy required by the current darkness adjudication. The time it took for the energy to form from the tip of the spear to the explosion of the light beam was only half a second. Just like that, Davis, who had reached the level of a main angel, was hollowed out. ording to the description in the system, only the twelve demon gods could be used continuously. It seemed to be true. However, Davis was very satisfied with the destructive power of Dark Judgement. Although he had the forbidden spell, Grand Lysis, the space that the Grand Lysis could tear through was also very limited. Even the distance and speed could notpare to Dark Judgement. Although darkness adjudication consumed a huge amount of energy, it was released very quickly! Moreover, the opponent did not have the time to defend and dodge. Oh, he could only dodge. However, it was impossible to defend. Davis estimated that even if the four archangels on Paradise Ind were to face his darkness adjudication with all their strength, they would be instantly crushed into nothingness. After all, no matter how strong the archangels were, they would not be able to break through, right? Ding! Detected that the host is casting Dark Judgement. The skill level of Dark Judgement has increased to level 2. The energy required to cast the skill has slightly decreased. The uracy of the skill has slightly increased. Following that, Davis felt that his understanding of Dark Judgement had slightly deepened. If he were to cast Dark Judgement again, the time he could cast it should be a few milliseconds longer than before. Now that both dawn of light and Dark Judgement had been upgraded to level 2, his life-saving skills had increased a little. After testing his strength, Davis quietly returned to Paradise Ind. Another month passed. During this period, Davis still ate and drank every day. Every day, after he signed in for training, he would read ancient books. When he was free, he would help Angelina look after the library. In thest few days of the month, Angelina was sessfully discharged from the hospital. Since then, most of the work in the library was once again handed over to Angelina, and Davis once again became idle. During this period of time, the number of angels who traveled to the outside world or went out on missions had obviously soared. In just a short month, dozens of the soul gems left on Paradise Ind by the angels had shattered. This meant that their lives were in great danger! Among them, there were no less than twenty soul gems that had been turned into powder. This meant that they hadpletely perished in the world. One had to know that the minimum requirement for going out of Paradise Ind was to reach the level of an archangel. In the entire mortal world, there was no human who could harm an angel at this level. In other words, the ones who attacked these angels were probably also legendary existences. Is it the demons? In the Angel Temple, Michael looked at therge pieces of broken soul gems in front of him and muttered to himself in frustration. In a month, Paradise Ind had lost twenty angels consecutively. This matter had already been covered up by the higher-ups of the Angel Temple. They wanted to protect the peace and stability of Paradise Ind. They could not allow the anxiety to spread to the entire Paradise Ind again. Not necessarily. Its not only the demons who want to kill angels. The holy power in our bodies is extremely beneficial to the evil scarecrows, ghosts, werewolves, vampires, goblins, and so on. However, although the number of angels who have died these days is too many, it is still within a controble range. After all, not all the worlds are heaven. Death is a test for the angels who are out training. Gabriel said in a deep voice. I know, but Im just worried. Fiona has just left Paradise Ind not long ago, and the number of angels in the world has increased dramatically. I hope theres no connection between the two. Michael said. Its okay, Michael. Didnt you give all your soul gems to Fiona, that child? If Fiona was really hurt, I think you would have found out immediately. It cant be that every time you say this, its a jinx, right? Gabriel joked. However, in the next second, one of the soul gems from the group of angels that followed Fiona to the human world to train, suddenly shattered! Then, it immediately exploded, turning into ashes and dissipating into the world. Gabriel and Michael were both stunned on the spot. It was very clear what this meant. It was an angel by Fionas side. At this moment, it hadpletely fallen! Quickly sense the soul gem. The batch of angels that followed Fiona to the outside world are all virtue angels. How could they fall in an instant?! Gabriel hurriedly shouted. Michaels brows were tightly knitted. He immediately sensed the soul gem that he had given to Fiona. However, it seemed that the connection between the two had been cut off. He could not detect any useful information through the soul gem. At the same time, another angels soul gem suddenly exploded! Dont sense it anymore. Locate the location of the soul gem immediately! Give Paradise Ind to Raphael and Uriel. Well go and find it now! Gabriel shouted. Chapter 64 - A Terrifying Aura, The Approaching of The Original Sin Demon

Chapter 64: A Terrifying Aura, The Approaching of The Original Sin Demon King!

At this moment, in the forest, more than ten figures transformed into a stream of light and rushed into the distance. Upon closer inspection, they were Fiona and her group. However, they were currently in an extremely sorry state. From time to time, they would turn their heads to look behind them, as though they were avoiding some pursuers. The wings on Fionas back pped. The bronze spear in her hand pierced the air in front of her, reducing the air resistance to the minimum. At the same time, it allowed the group behind her to move a little faster. Lady Fiona, how much longer do we have to continue like this? A youngdy behind Fiona said somewhat anxiously. They had been discovered by the demons a week ago. However, after fleeing for a week, not only did they fail to shake off the demons behind them, but it was also because of Fionas misdirection that two angels had died tragically at the hands of the demons. Lets hold on a little longer until we can break through this forest and reach the nearest city. When the timees, we can ask the church for help from Paradise Ind. The archangels will also receive our news as soon as possible. Fiona said in a deep voice. Although that was the n, Fiona was pessimistic about it. After all, although the strength of the people behind them had reached the first level of virtue angel, they did not have enough experience in battle. Not to mention, the demons behind the west were extremely powerful. Fiona guessed that their strength had probably reached the level of chaos demon king. It would be easy for them to kill everyone. Fionas trump card was a secret technique that allowed her to absorb the strength of the surrounding angels in a short period of time. However, the strength of the surrounding angels was only at level 5 virtue angel, and there were only a dozen of them. At most, they could raise their strength to that of a primary angel, which was probably their limit. However, the demon realm corresponding to a primary angel was only that of a demon king. In front of a chaos demon king who was two realms apart, there was simply no power that they could contend against. Everyone, listen up. Fiona saw an extremely lush forest in the distance. As if realizing that their chance had finally arrived, she said to everyone, The forest in front is the key point to whether we can shake off the demons behind us or not. Once we enter the forest, all of us will split up. After we pass through the forest, we will meet again. I am the fastest. I will first focus on condensing my skills in the forest to buy time for all of you. Do you understand? Yes! However, the moment Fiona finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly sounded from around them. Hehehe! Do you really think that you can escape from us with your petty tricks? Youre really very silly and na?ve! Hehehe! Let me tell you, all of you should stop running. Obediently stop and let us deal with you. Who knows, we might even give you a quick death and send you on your way early! The voice was filled with a powerful psychological energy that disturbed many angels. That voice was like a steel needle that pierced into the minds of the many angels. Immediately, one of the angels slowed down because he was unable to endure the pain. In the end, he suddenly fell to the ground. In the next moment, darkness devoured him! It immediately crushed the entire body of the angel! The iparably bloody scene caused everyones hearts to turn cold. The third member had also suffered a vicious attack from the demons! Everyone, seal off your five senses! This is the method these demons use to prevent us from escaping. They are afraid that we will really escape from their hands! Fiona cried out in a delicate voice and immediately sealed off her five senses. The pain that was like a steel needle stabbing into her mind instantly disappeared without a trace. Her speed increased once again and she shook off the pitch-ck figure behind her. The angels behind her quickly followed suit. They sealed off their five senses and followed Fiona into the forest. Hehehe! These stupid angels! They were tricked! Sir Lucifers n is amazing! If you guys fight me, I might not be able to stop all of you. But it will be different in this forest. Sir Samael and his servants are waiting for the rabbit! The ck figure stopped outside the forest. It was likely that Samael had used some method to hide the demonic aura from his body. Only his kind could barely exude traces of their aura in the world. As a chaos demon king, he was currently terrified of the terrifying demonic power that was faintly emitted from the forest! Roar! The moment everyone entered the forest, an iparably loud roar was suddenly heard! Even if everyone had sealed their five senses, it was useless. This terrifying voice seemed to have appeared in their hearts, and they could not defend against it at all! Everyones speed, including Fionas slowed down a little at this moment. Theres an ambush. Im afraid weve been tricked! Fiona turned around to sense that the powerful demon did not follow them. She could not help but not feel happy. Instead, she was extremely vignt. She was a war angel saint in her previous life. Of course, she knew how evil and treacherous demons were. She would definitely not let go of a prey that was chasing her relentlessly. It was impossible for demons to chase after a desperate enemy. Fionas figure slowly came to a stop, and the bronze spear in her right hand slightly condensed into a faint golden light. Then what should we do now? Maintain vignce! Im afraid that theres a demon ambush in the forest. As long as you find an opportunity, leave the forest immediately. Right now, were in the open while theyre in the dark. Our disadvantage is really huge. Fiona analyzed calmly. Hehehe, Saintess Fiona. Youre very smart. But you still overestimate yourself. Its just that the virtue angels you guys arent my match at all. I dont want to use a sneak attack to deal with a bunch of ants. In the forest, a terrifying voice sounded. In the next moment, a powerful pressure almost made everyone faint! Samael Looking at the figure that slowly appeared in the distance, Fiona frowned and said these words with difficulty. Samael! It was the existence that escaped from the sacred tree that day. It was an existence that even thebined forces of the four seraphim could not defend against! Chapter 65 - Lady Fiona, We Are Willing To Die For You.”

Chapter 65: Lady Fiona, We Are Willing To Die For You.

Fiona was very clear about how powerful Samael was. During the holy war in ancient times, the two had fought. However, Fiona was a level seven seraph at that time. Although she was not as powerful as Samael, she was still able to deal with Samael, making it impossible for Samael to attack other angels. However, at that time, Fiona was no match for the seraph. Samael could kill her with just one breath. Fiona, I didnt expect you to remember me. Im touched. But now is not the time for us to reminisce about the past. I thought Lucifer appointed me as an ordinary genius. Hence, I didnt expect it to be you. Although you only have the strength of a virtue angel now, I will give you the same respect as before. Come with me. I can guarantee the safety of yourpanions. You know very well that they only have the strength of a virtue angel. To us, they are just useless trash. If I can get my hands on you, even if I let them go, those people from the demon world wont say anything to me. Samael said calmly. At the side, the many angels behind Fiona immediately resisted. Lady Fiona, we cant submit to the demons! Yes! We angels are extremely noble existences, so how can we be captured by the demons?! We would rather die in battle than let you be the bargaining chip for the people from the demon world to negotiate with our Paradise Ind! Lady Fiona, I believe that you are just being dragged down by us. As long as you abandon us, you will definitely be able to escape from here! Fionas heart was filled with waves. She could escape from Samael, who had already recovered to his peak? She was thinking too much! Unless everyone on Paradise Ind gave her strength once again and allowed her to temporarily be a seraph, she might still be able to escape and save one or two people at the same time. However, the current situation was almost unsolvable! Everyone was like meat on Samaels sticky te. Samael could ravage them however he wanted. If Samael was true to his words, then leaving with Samael on her own ord might be the best solution with the least cost. Fiona was thinking rapidly in her mind, weighing the pros and cons of her and everyone elses lives. It was not that Fiona was afraid of death. Fiona, who had already died before, could be said to be the least afraid of death among the people. Samael had only been suppressed by Fentil for countless years. Hence, he had not truly experienced death and reincarnation like Fiona. However, she was still unwilling to die. She did not want to die without any value. She still had her most beloved brother waiting for her triumphant return in the library of Paradise Ind. She still had to surpass her previous lifes cultivation, break through her shackles, be the strongest, kill all the demons in the world, and get rid of all the injustice in the world. However, it seemed that all of this could no longer be done. Her uing fate was to be Samaels prisoner, a bargaining chip to negotiate with Paradise Ind. The second option was that she could just kill herself and let Paradise Ind suffer a great loss. The third option was that he could be even more evil. Demons were naturally lustful and might even vent their bestial desires unto her. Fiona did not want her body to be contaminated by dirty demons. If the other party really did that, Fiona would self-destruct on the spot at all costs. Just as Fiona was thinking quickly, Samael seemed to have sensed something and frowned slightly. Michael and Gabriel had locked onto this forest? What was going on? Under Samaels detection, Michael and Gabriel, who were tens of millions of kilometers away, were pping their eight pairs of wings with all their might and rushing toward this forest. There was not much time left for him. This group of angels probably had something that could allow the archangel to lock onto their location. Fiona, my patience is limited. Are you willing toe with me? I will only give you onest chance. If you are not willing, I dont mind using your partner as a hostage. Of course, Samael would not say that he was afraid that Fiona would escape from his grasp. He was afraid that Fiona would not ept the humiliation and self-destruct on the spot. This was the character of the ancient war angel saint, Fiona. If he really wanted to do something to Fiona, she would self-destruct without hesitation. If that was the case, half of the mission Lucifer gave him would fail. After understanding Lucifers n, Samael also agreed with Lucifer. After all, as long as this Athenas evil poison worm was imnted in Fionas mind, the talented Fiona would be the most advantageous weapon in the demon world. When that time came, the twelve demon gods would be formed. They would be twelve demon gods that werepletely under his control! Just thinking about it was exciting! However, Samael did not stop pressuring Fiona because of this. Bang! In the next moment, one of the angels in Fionas team suddenly turned into a cloud of blood mist. Drops of golden blood appeared in the air. At this moment, all the angels werepletely silent and did not dare to move. They did not expect that Samael would use his skills at all. Just by aiming his pressure at one of the angels, he was able to crush it! Every ten seconds, I will kill one of yourpanions. Make your choice, Saintess Fiona. Samael said calmly. I can agree to your request, but you must ensure the safety of mypanions. Lady Fiona, dont agree to this demons request! He is bewitching you. After you leave with him, Im afraid that we will still die miserably under the hands of these demons. Its better to let us have some value. You should leave now! Pfft! What a noisy angel. Samael snorted coldly, and another angel turned into a bloody mist! Fionas eyes were red. If she had enough strength, even if she had to risk her life, she would still want to kill Samael. Ive said that I will guarantee your safety. Is my reputation no longer useful? At the same time Ive sensed it! Fiona and the others are in the forest right now! Everyone, get ready for battle. Ive already sensed that theres an extremely terrifying existence in the forest! In the sky, Michael shouted coldly. Chapter 66 - Let Them Go, and I’ll Go With You!

Chapter 66: Let Them Go, and Ill Go With You!

My time is precious, Fiona. Go with me, or resist. You choose. In the forest, Samael looked at the miserable angels in front of him and said indifferently. Fionas eyes narrowed, and she slowly took a step forward. Ill go with you. After Fiona said that, the angels behind her hurriedly stopped her. Lady Fiona, dont! Even if its a slim chance, we wont give up. Yeah, dont mind us. Lady Fiona, please give it your all! Well do our best to cover your back, even if we have to pay with our lives! Yes, Lady Fiona Fiona ignored them. The wings on Fionas back pped slowly, and she flew toward Samael. Seeing Fiona flying toward him, Samael was delighted and said calmly, Very good, Saintess Fiona. You should be d that you made the right choice. Fiona slowly came to Samaels side and said to him coldly, Now, you should make your promise and let mypanions go, right? Fiona held the bronze spear in her right hand. At this moment, she had no intention of putting it away. She just stared at Samael. Of course. They can freely leave now. When we reach the city ahead, the Holy See will naturally contact Paradise Ind and ask your people to protect you. Fiona turned around and said to everyone, Dont believe everything the demons say. After you leave, go to the nearest city with all your might. Do you understand? Lady Fiona After giving her instructions, Fiona immediately retracted the wings on her back. The bronze spear in her right hand also shed and disappeared without a trace. Now that she had already given her instructions, it was time for her to die peacefully. She would be the bargaining chip of the demon world. Very good. In that case, its time for me to exercise my muscles and bones. Samael smiled faintly. He loosened his joints and punched Fionas lower abdomen. The strength of this punch was extremely ingenious. If Samael really punched Fiona with all his strength, Fiona would probably be turned into ashes in an instant. After all, there was a huge gap between the virtue angel and Samael, who was equivalent to a seraph. Samael! You b*stard! Demon! What do you want to do to our Lady Fiona?! If you want to fight, thene at us. What kind of ability is this to bully Lady Fiona! The angels were furious! However, Samael did not care. He punched and kicked at Fionas delicate body again. Every punch was extremely precise. Without hurting Fionas body, he made Fiona suffer the most pain! It could be said that this move was a killing move. Before Samael was sealed, he had suffered a lot at the hands of the holy angel, Fiona. Samael, who would always take revenge for his ws, had to take revenge. Even if one was dead or even if one was reincarnated as someone else Samael would not care. After all, he was a demon. The blood of demons flowed in his body. The angels around him had not left yet. Even if Fiona was unhappy with him, she would not dare to say anything. He could only take this opportunity to take revenge. At the same time on Paradise Ind in the library Davis closed the book. For some reason, Davis had a bad premonition. He felt that something bad was about to happen. Ding! System notification! Host has yet to sign in today. Host, do you wish to sign in? In his mind, the systems voice appeared again. Davis looked to the side. Angelina was still tidying up the books by the bookshelf in the library. She would not have noticed what was beside her. Sign in! Ding! Host has sessfully signed in. You have received a reward: SS level skill, Holy Concealment spell! Skill description: Through the ingenious use of Holy Power, this changes the appearance of the entire body. No matter how thorough the other party checks, they are unable to see the true appearance of the hosts angel bloodline. Ding! Sensing the demonic bloodline in the hosts body, signing for mutation! Congrattions to the host for obtaining the reward: SS level skill, Chaos Concealment spell! Skill description: Through the ingenious use of demonic power, this changes the appearance of the hosts entire body. No matter how the other party probes, they are unable to see the true appearance of the hosts demonic bloodline. At the same time, the Chaos Concealment spell can also be used onpanions, but the mana consumption of the skill will be significantly increased. Davis nodded. Although the two skills that the system had given him were both support-type skills, they did not have anybat ability. However, for the current Davis, it could be said that he had solved a pressing problem. Previously, when he had saved Paradise Ind, his identity had almost been exposed. If not for his extreme caution and the fact that the four archangels had already been heavily injured, they would not have been able to use much divine power to investigate him. Otherwise, his identity would have been exposed long ago. This was not possible. After all, although the current Davis could temporarily create an attack that even the seraphs were afraid of, in the end, he was only at the lord angel and demon king realm. If both sides were to fight openly from the start, Davis probably would not have any chance against the angels and demons who were much stronger than him. He definitely would not fight head-on. He would never fight head-on in this life. At this moment, a ck figure suddenly turned into a wisp of energy and surged into the library. This was Davis clone. When Fiona was preparing to leave Paradise Ind, Davis had arranged for his clone to keep Fiona safe at all times. Why would his clone suddenlye back? Although the behavior and logic of the clone were the same as his, he still could not control his main body and clone at the same time. If he controlled the doppelganger, the main body would definitely fall into a deep sleep. At the same time, the doppelgangers strength was only about the same as the main bodys. If there was really a critical problem, the doppelganger might not be able to solve it. The doppelganger that had transformed into energy immediately returned to Davis mind. In an instant, the memories of the doppelganger for the past few days were merged into Davis memories. Davis immediately understood what had happened. Something had actually happened to Fiona! Angie, I have to go out for a while. I might be back a littleter. After greeting Angelina, Davis slowly closed the librarys door. The wings on his back suddenly spread open and turned into a ray of light that flew in the direction of Fiona! Chapter 67 - Michael’s Support Was Blocked. Two Original Sins Blocked Him!

Chapter 67: Michaels Support Was Blocked. Two Original Sins Blocked Him!

Boom! Samael heavily injured Fiona with one punch. With a puff, Fiona spat out a mouthful of blood. Is it enough? Fiona wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said coldly. You have a backbone, Fiona. Back then, during the holy war, I suffered a lot thanks to you. If it wasnt for you, how could Fentil seal me in? Do you know how many years I spent under that broken tree? You have no idea! Samaelughed coldly. However, in the next second, Samaels expression changed. He had already sensed that Michael and Gabriel would arrive soon. Tsk Why are all the people on Paradise Ind so disgusting Samael still wanted more. With a wave of his right hand, two figures suddenly appeared by his side. Original sins, demon king Sloth and Envy. Fionas eyes focused. Interesting. In order to capture her, two original sin demon kings and an ancient demon king were dispatched. The devil world had really put in a lot of effort. It seemed that they were determined to get this operation done. You two, take Fiona away. Then, help her bind that thing. Ill go deal with those annoying angels. I wont make too much noise. Just leave as soon as possible. Now is not the time to fight to the death with Paradise Ind. We just need to maintain our strength. Samael said in a deep voice. Yes, sir. Samael sneered and turned into a jet of ck light that flew into the distance. Envy grabbed Fionas neck and carefully looked at her. Are you the angel that Lord Lucifer likes so much? I think You dont seem to be very outstanding Damn it, why does Lord Lucifer like you so much? Sloth said, Lets go back quickly. I dont want to work anymore. Sloth, we can go back but at the very least, we have toplete the task that Lord Samael and Lord Lucifer gave us. In the sky Gabriel and Michael were extremely fast! They were like two bolts of lightning. In the blink of an eye, they flew thousands of meters. The eight pairs of wings on their backs pped fiercely and released a terrifying aura without any hesitation. The hearts of the countless angels of Paradise Ind sank when they saw this scene. They knew that this time, the extremely good-tempered angel leader, Michael, was finally angry. The people from the demon world were actually too arrogant. They actually dared to openly harm the angels of Paradise Ind. Boom! The sky exploded! Samaels figure appeared not far in front of everyone. Gabriel and Michael slowly stopped in midair. Samael? Are you the ones who murdered the angels of Paradise Ind? Fiona and the others were also chased by you, right? Gabriel said coldly. The ming Long Sword had already appeared in his right hand. Meanwhile, Michael did not intend to show any mercy. The tip of the scepter in his right hand condensed into a golden spear, which had surprisingly turned into a long spear. Tsk, tsk, tsk. So what if its me? So what if its not me? Michael Gabriel. I think that you guys are going back to your old ways, right? Back then on Paradise Ind, I suffered a lot of humiliation. Today, I will return everything that happened before to your Paradise Ind. After saying that, the two demon wings behind Samael suddenly appeared. An iparably terrifying pressure appeared. Even the sky turned dark at this moment. A huge magic array rose from the ground. Then, the ground cracked, and countless demons and poison worms crawled out. Samael. There is no need to dy us, you know. Our people will be here soon. No matter how strong you are, you cant stop all of us. Gabriel snorted. He no longer wanted to waste any more words with Samuel, and dashed toward Samael. Although the soul gem that was bound to Fionas soul had not shattered yet, the light within it was already shing intensely. It seemed that Fiona had already suffered quite a lot of damage. The battle had to be concluded as quickly as possible. Michael and Gabriel cooperated well. One of them went up and the other went down. They charged in Samaels direction. Small tricks! Samael sneered. When he broke the seal of the sacred tree and was still in a weakened state, the four seraphs were no match to him. Now, it was only Michael and Gabriel. How could they match up to him? Samael pushed forward with both hands. A ck wave of light suddenly burst out from his hands. Carrying boundless might, it swept toward the two of them. Saints Cross sh! The long sword in Gabriels hands suddenly burst into mes, and the swords lightshed out to form a cross toward the ck wave of light! Boom! The two shed. Although they were unable to block Samaels attack, this Saints Cross sh had sessfully changed the trajectory of the wave of light, causing the wave of light to crash into the nearby forest. Boom! The trees that were hundreds of meters tall withered. Arge amount of vitality was being corroded by the light wave. Following Gabriels attack, Michael held his spear and stabbed towards Samaels forehead. Samael easily dodged Michaels attack. However, Michael did not stop, but instead, he even rushed toward Fiona in the distance. Hmph, dont you even think about escaping from my hands! Life Force Plunder! Samaelughed coldly, as he reached out his right hand to grab the fleeing Michael! A huge w appeared in the sky, reaching toward Michaels figure! Star Pierce! Michael raised his brows and the spear in his hand immediately pierced the huge hand in the void. Boom! That iparably terrifying huge w was actually pierced by Michael. What was going on?! Michael was shocked. ording to Samaels strength, it was impossible for him to condense a skill, but it should be able to allow him to break it easily! Gabriel, who was by the side, also noticed that something was wrong. The wings on his back pped, and heunched an attack toward Samaels direction! des shed! In an instant, the two sides exchanged more than ten rounds. Its not his main body?! Gabriel frowned and said. At this moment, Samaels strength was erratic. Under Gabriels intense attack, his body actually became illusory. It was very obvious that the Samael in front of him was condensed from energy! Chapter 68 - The Despairing Fiona, The Seed of Evil

Chapter 68: The Despairing Fiona, The Seed of Evil

A thousand miles away, Samael could not help but open his eyes. He snorted coldly. He had actually been discovered by those angels when he had used his doppelganger to go there. However, it should not be too much of a hindrance. After all, the most important thing now was to nt Athenas evil poison worm into Fiona. He only needed to harass those seraphs on Paradise Ind so that they would not interrupt the two original sin demon kings nting the poison worm. Samael! You actually sent an avatar? Samael was currently in ck space. At this moment, Lucifers voice came from heaven and earth. The next moment, Lucifers figure broke through the space and appeared in front of Samael. Samael, I need an exnation from you. Back then, you swore to me that you would do it yourself. Lucifer frowned and questioned Samael. I will ask you again! Lucifer grabbed Samaels cor and said. Samaels eyes shed with displeasure, but he still raised his hands and pretended to surrender. Dont be so angry, Lucifer. I did tell you that I will personally go and bring that Saintess back. But if I send my doppelganger, wouldnt it be the same? Even if it is only my doppelganger, my doppelgangers strength has reached the level of the twelve demon gods. In addition to Sloth and Envy that you sent, it is almost certain. After all, we are only dealing with a group of little girls who are only virtue angels. Even if Gabriel and Michael rush over, as long as it is not the four great archangels, my doppelganger is confident that it can hold them off. If the four great archangels try to destroy my doppelganger, then Paradise Ind is currently empty and unguarded. That is the best opportunity to attack, isnt it? After hearing Samaels analysis, Lucifer calmed down a little. However, the anger in his eyes did not diminish much. I admit that what you said makes some sense. However, things will always be unexpected. Even if you, Samael, have calcted everything but did not calcte the unexpected situation, what would you do? If something happens, I will hold you ountable. Lucifer coldly said these words and left the pitch-ck space. Samael raised his head and looked at Lucifer who was leaving. The smile on his face instantly turned cold. Lucifer, you are just a small fallen angel. You are just a strand of chaos power that contains thews of heaven and earth. What right do you have to put on an act in front of me, an ancient demon? Ive really given you face! Hmph, when I healed the wounds left behind by Fentil when he suppressed you, I pulled you, a little fallen angel, off the throne of the demon world. Having said that, Samael smiled coldly and closed his eyes again. Darkness once again shrouded him! In the sky Gabriel pointed out that Samael was actually just a clone at the moment. This made Michaels eyes light up. Even if it was just a clone of Samael, it was still an existence that was connected to Samaels bloodline and soul. Moreover, Samaels current strength was at most on par with Gabriel. As long as the two of them were willing to pay a huge price, they could kill Samael! This could also cause considerable damage to Samaels main body! You guys continue to move forward and protect Fiona and the others! This Samael is only a clone. The two of us will be enough to deal with him. Gabriel immediately said to therge group behind him. I think its best if you dont underestimate me! Even if Im only a clone now, Im not something that you two little seraphs can defeat. Unless its that terrifying existence from Paradise Ind, who else can destroy me, Samael! Gabriels brows furrowed as he fell into deep thought. However, the ming Long Sword in his hand shed down in Samaels direction. Could the terrifying existence that Samael spoke of be that mysterious person who had saved Paradise Ind twice? The strength of that mysterious person actually caused Samael to feel fear?! Then, what kind of realm had that terrifying and mysterious expert reached?! Even a peak tier 9 seraph probably could not do it! Looking down on you? I was just speaking the truth! Michael also held a long spear in his hand as he fiercely stabbed toward Samaels direction. His body shed! The two sides started another intense battle! The battlested for a long time! In the end, under thebined attack of Gabriel and Michael, the weapon that contained holy power stabbed Samaels clones vital point! You bunch of angels, just you wait! Samaels expression was ugly. After saying a ruthless word, he exploded! Countless amounts of polluting energy turned into acid rain that slowly fell from the sky. At this moment, Samaels main body also spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He fiercely looked at the direction of Gabriel and Michael in the distance. Paradise Ind, all of you better remember this. When I seed in seizing power, the first thing I will destroy will be Paradise Ind! However, Samael did not have much of a reaction to the death of his clone, because he had already received the news just now. The two original sin demon kings, Sloth and Envy, had already imnted Athenas evil poison worm into Fionas mind! Time returned to a few minutes ago. In the forest, Fiona was firmly controlled by Sloth. An extremely disgusting poison worm appeared in Envys hand. What do you want to do to me? Fiona snorted coldly. Do what? You will know very soon! Envy smiled sinisterly and immediately stuck that poison worm on Fionas forehead. In the next moment, that disgusting worm fused into Fionas mind. Ah! Fionas expression was defeated as she cried out in pain! The two original sin demon kings saw that the poison worm had fused sessfully and looked at the angels who were far away. They could not help but smile wickedly. Since the poison worm has fused sessfully, then that group of angels are no longer of any use. Kill them, Sloth! You said that you wouldnt harm mypanions! Fiona said with resistance, but at this moment, the poison worms in her mind were invading Fionas consciousness. Even if she just took two simple steps, she could not do it. That was what Samael promised you, so what does it have to do with us? Sloth said indifferently, and in the next moment, his figure appeared behind the escaping angel. Fionas face shed with a hint of despair! Chapter 69 - He’s Here! One Move and He’s Dead

Chapter 69: Hes Here! One Move and Hes Dead

Just as Fiona was in despair! In the distance A beam of light was rapidly approaching Fiona! It was extremely fast! In the blink of an eye, it was close to Fiona. Whats the situation? Envy! Sloths eyes were filled with confusion. Danger! A ck beam of light was separated from the center of the light and shot toward Sloths head! Envy only felt a death aura enveloping him at this moment! An unprecedented terrifying aura suddenly shot from the tip of his toes to the top of his head. Subconsciously, Envy pulled on Sloth and dodged to the side! It was also this split second reaction that allowed the two of them to avoid a fatal crisis! The light beam struck the ground. There was no damping at all. It cut through the entire ground! The energy of the ley lines spread out at this moment. Looking at this terrifying attack, Envys eyes instantly shrunk to the size of pinholes. Could he achieve such power? Of course he could. As an existence in the demon world that was only second to the twelve demon gods, Envy, one of the seven original sins, also possessed formidable strength. However, it would take a long time for him to umte power in order to create such force. It would definitely not be able to be released in an instant like the light beam. The light beam slowly stopped in the sky and thennded beside Fiona. Davis was currently wearing a long robe that wrapped his body tightly. From the looks of it, it was impossible to connect him. Senior, is that you? Fiona asked excitedly. The mysterious aura that came from Davis was the one that helped Fiona break through that day. Davis nodded but did not say anything. On his right hand, a ball of golden me slowly rose. Who are you?! Envy was on high alert at this moment. This was because he could not sense any strength from this mysterious person in front of him. It was as if there was no one in front of him, only a mass of air! There must be something wrong! The other party had either used a mysterious method to conceal his strength or his strength had already far exceeded his own, and he could not even sense the other partys strength. Envys current opinion was biased toward thetter. After all, as the demon king of the seven original deadly sins, he had also lived in the world for a very long time. Of course, he had also witnessed how terrifying the strength of the twelve Titans was! Simrly, on the body of the twelve Titans, Envy could not feel any aura fluctuations. It was just like this mysterious powerhouse in front of him. Suddenly, a strange thought appeared in Envys mind. Could it be that the twelve Titans did not leave this world? This mysterious person in front of him was actually one of the twelve Titans? Was it because he wanted to protect Paradise Ind for some reason that he took the initiative to attack? In an instant, countless thoughts shed across Envys mind. Who are you? Envy asked fiercely. We are here on the order of Lucifer to capture Fiona, the Saintess of Paradise Ind. Why are you stopping me? Are you confident that you can withstand the anger of the demon world? Envy asked carefully. However, Davis did not have any thoughts about it. The Fury of the Demon World? Do you know who I am? The Fury of the Demon World. Even if the demon world is united and wants to kill me, I dont care. Who are you going to find? Hearing that Envy said that Lucifer was the one who ordered this operation, Davis was a little surprised. Is Fionas talent that terrifying? Even the great fallen angel Lucifer wants to kill Fiona. Davis took a step forward and the golden me in his right hand suddenly exploded. It immediately flew toward the two people in front of him. Envy was shocked and quickly pulled Sloth away while releasing a terrifying power of chaos to resist Davis me. Seeing that the other party was not afraid of the demon world, Envy finally understood. It was very likely that the other party was from the twelve Titans. Even if he was not the Titan himself, he was probably an heir or a disciple. Otherwise, how would he have the courage to challenge the demon world? The angel bloodline that Davis possessed was so noble that it instantly destroyed Envys power of chaos. Envy, dont be scared of the other party! Perhaps the other party is just bluffing! Sloth coldly snorted. A powerful energy immediately burst forth from his entire body. At the same time, his body expanded explosively, transforming into a small giant that was over ten meters tall. His original face also became iparably ferocious. He immediately stomped his foot in Davis direction. Astral energy scattered in all directions! Fiona, who was weak on the side, could not help but tremble when she saw that terrifying foot stomping in her direction. In the next moment, she fainted. Boom! The wings on Davis back suddenly spread out! One ck and one white. At this moment, Davis right eye had also turned blood red! True strength had bloomed! An iparably terrifying aura came from Davis body! Following that, a bright energy burst out from Davis hand. A ball of energy the size of a fingernail appeared directly in front of Sloth and Envy! It was a powerful SSSS level skill! Dawn of Light! The next moment, under the desperate eyes of the two people Dawn of light instantly bloomed! Following that, the light burst out andpletely annihted the two original sin demon kings! Davis looked at the unconscious Fiona, with his right hand touching Fionas forehead, sensing Fionas condition. System, how is Fiona now? Answer to host, Fiona has been imnted with the Athenas evil poison worm, and her body is gradually approaching the demon creature. How do I solve it? Hosts strength has reached the seraph level. Before the chaos energy spreads, use the holy power to kill the poison worm. How long is the time limit? Answer to host, within three days. Is there any other way? Checking, please wait a moment The divine powers light dotsnded on the ground. At this moment, because of the divine powers nourishment, Fiona slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, her entire body was in pain. Although the divine power of heaven and earth was quickly repairing Fionas body, under the effect of the Athenas evil poison worm, Fionas limbs and bones were all being modified in the direction of the demon world creatures. Even the iparably pure white wings on Fionas back now had a ck feather. Davis figure had also long disappeared. Chapter 70 - Michael’s Expression Was Ugly. Fiona Had Been Planted With The Seed of Evil

Chapter 70: Michaels Expression Was Ugly. Fiona Had Been nted With The Seed of Evil

Plot 1: The angel was saved and the archangel was shocked by Davis generosity. Plot 2: Fiona received treatment and the situation was very serious. In the sky, Michaels figure shed. He finally found the angel in the forest. Lord Archangel! Michael and Gabriel slowlynded. They looked around at everyone. At this moment, out of the twenty virtue angels who had gone out with Fiona, only eleven were left. Looking at the miserable looks on everyones faces, Michael felt a little heartache for a moment. Gabriel looked around and did not find Fiona. Hence, he asked,Wheres Fiona? With that said, an angel beside him cried out. Sir Gabriel Lady Fiona left with the demon for us. What?! Michael was shocked and quickly appeared in front of the angel. Fiona left with the demon? Michael swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Could it be that Samael had sent out his doppelganger to tie him down as a diversion? He had deliberately allowed everyone to destroy Samaels doppelganger so that he could take Fiona away calmly. After all, Fiona was definitely a burden to the demons. If they wanted to escape with Fiona, they would be constantly corroded by the sacred power in Fionas body. Under this situation, Gabriel and Michael would soon be able to catch up to each other. Do you know which direction the demons left to? Gabriel asked. Lord Archangel, which direction did they take off to? The angels small hand stretched out into the distance. Gabriel and Michael looked at each other and no longer hesitated. They handed this batch of angels to therge group behind them to watch over. Then, the two of them rushed in the direction that the angel pointed out! Their speed was very fast! In the blink of an eye, the two of them appeared at the spot where Davis had killed the two original sin demon kings. Not far away, the two of them discovered Fionas figure. At this moment, Fiona was extremely weak. She climbed to the side of arge tree with great difficulty. Finally, she leaned on the tree and panted heavily. Bean-sized beads of sweat slid down Fionas face. Her chest rose and fell violently. Even though Fiona was breathing heavily, she still felt dizzy due to theck of oxygen. The poison worms in her mind were recklessly modifying Fionas body. There were now three ck feathers on her back. In the air, a faint power of chaos was spreading. Dear Fiona, are you okay? Michael appeared beside Fiona, and he slowly ced his right hand on Fionas hand, feeling the current condition of her body. However, very soon, Michael frowned. This was because she shockingly discovered that in Fionas limbs and bones, there was an extremely dark energy. Dark and violent! Compared to the quiet and peaceful divine power, this was the manifestation of the demon worlds power of chaos! Whats going on? Why is there a power of chaos in your body Michael said in shock. Samael, in my body A poison worm has been imnted The worm is now in my head, rapidly transforming my body. Fiona said with difficulty. At this moment, the fourth feather on Fionas back had turned ck! Gabriel frowned. He could see that Fionas current situation was not optimistic. Let me do it, Michael. Gabriel walked over. The golden me in his right hand suddenly appeared and sted toward Fionas direction. Boom! In an instant, Fionas body was ignited by the golden me. Following that, a shrill cry of a bug came from within Fionas body. This was the shrill cry of a poison worm! In the next moment, Fiona also cried out in pain. Before she could twitch, she was shed at the back of her neck by Gabriels hand de and fell into an unconscious state once again. Be careful, Gabriel. What if you hurt this child, Fiona? Michael said worriedly. You can be rest assured, Michael, that my sacred me will only burn the filth of the demon world. Although its a bit painful for Fiona, its a way to dy Fionas demonization. Demonization? Michael was a bit shocked. Cant you see it? Gabriel held Fionas wings and plucked the four feathers that had turned ck. They are indeed the feathers of fallen angels. These guys from the demon world really went too far They actually did such a vicious thing to Fiona. Michael frowned and said. What we need to do now is to send Fiona back to Paradise Ind as soon as possible. Allow this child to receive treatment as soon as possible, understand? Gabriel held Fiona in his arms and said to Michael. Michael nodded and followed Gabriels figure, flying toward Paradise Ind. In the Angel Temple. Fiona quietly closed her eyes andid in a crystal coffin. Arge amount of pure holy power filled Fionas side. At this moment, a dark purple crescent slowly appeared between Fionas eyebrows. Moreover, a faint demonic world pressure was gathering within it. If not for the powerful divine power suppressing it, it would not be long before Fionas entire body could be refined into a demonic creature. Around the crystal coffin, a group of angels who were in charge of research were surrounding it. Michael and Gabriel were guarding it to prevent Fiona from going berserk due to the poison worm. Have you found out the reason? Michael asked calmly. It had been three days since Gabriel brought Fiona back to the Angel Temple. During this time, the surrounding angels who were in charge of research were studying Fionas body condition day and night. Its almost confirmed. A cherub pushed up his sses. It was not that this cherub was short-sighted and needed to wear sses, but that these sses were the exclusive divine artefact of this cherub. It was just like Fiona who had just been born from the reincarnation pool and had that bronze spear. ording to the ancient records, this should be the poison worm from the evil Athenas curse. It can transform all kinds of legendary existences or ordinary people into demons. However, this Athenas evil poison worm curse is extremely rare. Normally, the demon world might not even be able to nurture one in thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Normally, it is a secret weapon that the demon world uses in order to snatch other races elites. This Athenas evil poison worm curse has probably not appeared in the world for tens of thousands of years. The cherub said. For a moment, Michaels expression was extremely ugly. Chapter 71 - The Five Great Divine Powers Were Unable to Purify Fiona!

Chapter 71: The Five Great Divine Powers Were Unable to Purify Fiona!

Gabriel, who was by the side spoke up, Theres no need to introduce the background of this poison worm to us. Youve studied it for so long, so is there any way to save Fiona? The cherub nodded and said to Gabriel, ording to the ancient books, although the Athenas evil poison worm curse is very powerful, ordinary angels have no ability to resist the invasion of the poison worm. However, as long as the poison worm has notpletely corroded the angels core, using the purest and most powerful divine power will be able to help remove the poison worm. After the cherub finished speaking, Michael hurriedly stood up and went to Fionas crystal coffin. His right hand slowly injected his divine power into the crystal coffin. The entire crystal coffin started to shine brightly at this moment. Within the crystal coffin, Fionas expression was much better at this moment. A tint of blood even appeared on her face. Its effective. Looks like the situation described in the ancient books was not wrong. As long as the pure and powerful divine power in Fionas body is continuously given, the poison worm can be removed. Michaels brows were tightly knitted. He immediately used all his strength to transfer the divine power. The miserable cry of the poison worm was even transmitted from within Fionas body. However, once Michael weakened the transmission of the divine power, the poison worm would immediately take advantage of the time when Michael was resting to once again upy the high ground of Fionas body. Come and help me, Gabriel. Michaels eyes were solemn. Gabriel quickly joined the battle. However, the two of them were only two of the four great seraphim in Paradise Ind. Hence, they were unable to remove the contaminated areas in Fionas body with the naked eye. On the back of Fionas most obvious wings, there were fifteen ck feathers at the beginning. After a short period of time, there were fourteen ck feathers, and then fifteen ck feathers. It seems that just the two of us are not enough. Gabriel frowned. Call Raphael and Uriel over. It seems that if we want to remove the poison worm in Fionas body, the four of us seraphim will have to act together. This was ording to Gabriels deduction if the seraphim were treated as a unit of strength. Then, in order to stop the Athenas evil poison worm curse from destroying Fionas body, it would require at least 1.5 zing angels. Only when the number reached two zing angels would Fionas body enter a slow recovery state, which was to slowly get rid of the poison worms contamination. ording to this calction, even if the sacred power in everyones body was as vast as the sea, it would still require more than four seraphim to recover Fionas body before everyone exhausted their sacred power. In less than ten minutes, Uriel and Raphael rushed over after hearing the news. Usually, the four great archangels took turns to take charge of the Angel Temple, while the others were responsible for patrolling and overseeing the entire Paradise Ind. I already heard about what happened when I came here. Raphael and Uriel slowly walked in front of Fionas crystal coffin. Looking at Fiona, who could only be rendered unconscious to dy the poisoning of the corpse by the poison worms, a trace of regret shed in their eyes. This was the once-in-a-million-years genius of Paradise Ind, and now she had ended up like this. If they had known earlier, Raphael and Uriel would not have agreed to Fionas n on going out. Moreover, everyone roughly guessed that the demon world must have used some kind of method. This was how they could find pinpoint Fionas location. Perhaps there was already a traitor in Paradise Ind who had been bewitched by the demon world. Since we are all here, I will make another suggestion. What do you think? Gabriel said. Just say it. Now that the four of us are trying to purify the poison worm in Fionas body, why dont we go all out and help Fiona get through this crisis with our best efforts? Gabriel, I dont understand what you mean. Gabriel continued, Have you forgotten that in the secret realm, we have an angel on Paradise Ind? Hearing Gabriels words, everyones eyes lit up. That was right! There was still Sariel in the arcane realm! There were not only four seraphim on Paradise Ind now. There were five of them! Moreover, Sariel had been in the arcane realm since the ancient holy war. It could be said that Sariel had the highest cultivation among all of them. She might even have broken through to the ninth-level seraph and reached the peak that angels could reach. Gabriel, youre right. Lets bring Fiona to look for Sariel now. Everyone nodded and immediately took action. The people from the Angel Temple slowly dispersed, and the angel stone statue appeared in front of everyone once again. They quickly traversed through the secret realm, and they arrived at the ce they were familiar with thest time. Sariel seemed to have known that they had alreadye back to look for her, and had been waiting by theke for a long time. Sariel looked through the crystal coffin at the sleeping Fiona, and could not help but say, Is this the child that you were talking about? I have to say, looking closer, she is indeed very cute. Sariel, since you already know our intention ofing, lets begin. Sariel nodded and everyone came to the side of the crystal coffin. In an instant, five extremely powerful energies erupted from everyones bodies. The true appearance of the five sixteen-winged angels appeared in this small world at this moment. The holy power that was about to condense into a solid form was condensed within the crystal coffin. Soon after, the sound of a poison worm was transmitted from Fionas body! Shi shi shi! Very good, it worked! Michaels eyes brightened. He shockingly discovered that Fionas ck wings were slowly recovering to their previous holiness. It was effective! Although the speed was very slow, it did not matter. These five people were all seraphim. They were the strongest existences in Paradise Ind, and the holy power in their bodies was as vast as the sea. ording to Fionas current progress of purification, it would only take two to three days at most topletely remove Athenas evil poison worm curse from Fionas body before everyones holy power was exhausted. To these angels who had existed for god knows how many years, two to three days was nothing at all. Fifty to sixty hours would be just a blink of an eye to them. However, as time passed, everyones faces became more solemn. They discovered that as time passed, the divine power purifying Fiona had increased! If this increasing rate was continued, the amount of holy power needed to purify Fiona would be astronomical! Chapter 72 - Everyone Was Injured, Lucifer’s Backup Plan!

Chapter 72: Everyone Was Injured, Lucifers Backup n!

Plot 1: Lucifers energy hidden in the poison worm was activated. Plot 2: Davis Dawn of Light showed its might. One day! Two days! Three days! Four days! Ten days! Ten days quickly passed. During these ten days, Michael and the rest were doing their best to purify Athenas evil poison worm curse in Fiona. As the need for holy power to be purified became greater and greater, even though everyone was already a seraph, at this moment, they felt that they did not have enough power. At the beginning, everyone only needed to inject one holy power to purify Athenas evil poison worm in Fionas body. However, after ten days, everyone needed to inject at least ten holy power at every moment! However, everyone was a seraph. Although the consumption of divine power was extremely fast, it was very easy for them, who had sixteen wings, to recover their divine power. They slowly condensed the divine power in the world, then removed the impurities and absorbed them into their bodies. This was the method that all angels used to be stronger during their cultivation. The most important thing for an angel to absorb the holy power of heaven and earth was the pair of wings behind them. It could be said that most of the time during cultivation, it was actually the angel wings that were doing the work. Everyone was a seraph. Compared to an ordinary angel who only had a pair of wings, the speed at which they absorbed the holy power of heaven and earth was eight times faster than them. At the same time, their strength had already reached the seraph level. Their understanding of the divine power in the world was alsopletely different to the little angels who had just started cultivating. Needless to say, if ordinary angels wanted to cultivate and be stronger, they would have to circte the pure heaven and earth energy in all four limbs and bones of their bodies before it could be absorbed by their bodies. They did not need to cultivate now. The main task of Michaels group was to go all out to purify the poison worm in Fionas body. Therefore, everyone could use their wings to absorb the divine power from the heaven and earth. In this small world in the mystic realm, other than Sariel, there had been no other living beings for a very, very long time. In the world, the sacred power produced by the trees was terrifyingly rich. Although it could notpare to the sacred power that everyone had injected into Fionas body in the crystal coffin, it still eased their current consumption. However, the five seraphim absorbed the sacred power in the world at the same time, causing the air to slightly distort. The five vortexes in the sky faintly flickered. Its almost half purified! Seeing that only thest ck feather was left on Fionas wings, Michael could not help but be delighted. This meant that everyone had already expelled all the chaos power in Fionas body. Next, they would only need to purify Fionas demonized organs. Focus your mind. We dont know how much more sacred power we need to inject. Gabriel shouted. Hearing Gabriels voice, Michael quickly pulled himself together and poured all his holy power into Fiona. Calmness soon returned. Day after day, the holy power needed to purify Fionas body was increasing. Even Sariel, who was the most powerful among them, could not take it anymore. Gabriel, who had burned his wings and fallen to seraph rank one, was pale-faced. He looked like he was about to burn out. However, Gabriel did not dare to stop. After all, if his divine power suddenly stopped, the gap in the divine power that others needed would widen again! The battle situation within Fionas body was also exciting. Most of the demonized organs in her body had already recovered to their original state. The remaining 10% upied thest 10% of Fionas brain. As long as the poison worms in Fionas mind werepletely purified, Fiona would be reborn! At this moment, a sudden change urred. In this small world that only everyone knew about, the initially sunny sky suddenly became gloomy. Thunder rumbled, and from time to time, there was even terrifying lightning strikes, which looked very frightening. Although these did not scare everyone present, this change did not stop because of this. What exactly happened, Sariel? Has something like this happened in this arcane realm before? Raphael frowned and asked. No. This is the first time Ive seen something like this in the arcane realm. The corners of Gabriels mouth twitched slightly. Gentlemen, were just talking. Can you not reduce the transmission of divine power? When Fionas demand soared just now, I almost lost control. Just as Michael was about to tease Gabriel A cold male voice sounded in the sky. Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, Raphael, Sariel So its you guys who want to stop me? The voice in the sky shocked everyone! They all knew what the voice was. It was the fallen angel Lucifer! The angel was once favored by the gods above Gabriel! Now that she had be a fallen angel, his strength had skyrocketed. Everyone guessed that Lucifer had already surpassed the limit of the seraph and became an even more terrifying existence. If it was not for the selfish desires of the demon world and everyone thinking only for themselves, Paradise Ind would have already been destroyed by the demon world. Lucifer, are you the one who caused Fiona to be like this? Michael shouted in anger. How am I the one who caused her to be a fallen angel? Is it a shameful thing? If thats the case, why am I able to reach my current status? I think Fiona is more suitable for our demon world. Just treat it as a favor and give this child to me. How about this, if you agree to my request, I can promise you that the demon world will not do anything to Paradise Ind for the next ten million years. If you go against it, you will be my enemy. The voice in the sky said slowly. Dream on! If thats the case, then dont me me for not caring about our past friendship. Since you guys stopped me first, Ill let you guys suffer a little. Following that, a dark purple light suddenly blossomed from Fionas be! The powerful light wave shook everyone present away! Everyone spat out a mouthful of blood. They were unable to even fly at the most basic level, and their auras were extremely dispirited. At this moment, Gabriel, who was the weakest, had already fainted. Everyone had painstakingly purified Fionas body for over twenty days. At this moment, she quickly went back to her previous state! No! Michael cried out in despair. At this moment, specks of starlight suddenly drifted out from within Fionas body! Chapter 73 - Archangel Council, Killing Fiona?

Chapter 73: Archangel Council, Killing Fiona?

What is this This child still has such noble holy power?! In the heaven and earth, Lucifers voice was filled with shock. This noble holy bloodline was something that even Lucifer felt that he had to bow down to! The fallen angel Lucifer was the noblest angel on Paradise Ind! If the people present knew that even Lucifer wanted to worship him, they would be shocked beyond words! Even Lucifer wanted to worship him. How noble was this?! No, this little bit of bloodline power doesnt seem to be from this child. It seems like it has something in it. Lucifer really wanted to find out more, but this little bit of holy power had already faintly affected Lucifers body. If he continued toe into contact with this little bit of holy power, his fallen angel power would be greatly affected. Lucifer had no choice but to cut off the connection with Fiona. The sky was clear again. It was as if nothing had happened before. Except for Gabriel who had fainted, everyone present looked at the scattered stars in shock. This was the divine power that Davis had used to feed Fiona from the break of dawn. The divine power that was about to disappear into the world was slowly restored by the divine power that Michael had injected into Fiona. In addition to the five great seraphim injecting energy into Fionas body every day and night, the divine power within Davis body had also appeared in front of everyone. The amount of energy that the divine power had agglomerated was neither too much nor too little. There were only six of them. However, the six star lights that were only the size of a fingernail had expanded into a divine power that was frighteningly noble! It was to the extent that everyone had to suppress the thought of worshipping them first and then offering them up. Michael took the lead and carefully touched the starlights. In the next moment, arge amount of divine power burst out from the starlights and returned to Michael. The divine power, which felt like it was about to be exhausted, instantly returned to its original full appearance. Even Michael felt that he had be much more abundant! However, this was not what shocked Michael the most. At this moment, the cultivation shackles within Michaels body seemed to have sensed something as they suddenly loosened. Immediately after, an even more powerful strength was emitted from within Michaels body. He had actually broken through! Seraph rank seven! Everyone present looked at each other in dismay. They simply could not believe the scene in front of them. One had to know that they were all archangels that had existed for a very long time. Naturally, they clearly knew how long their current strength had been stagnated. Michael believed that if he was the one who took the initiative to cultivate and break through to seraph rank seven, even if it was the fastest case, it would take at least ten million years. Seeing Michael break through, everyone could not help but swallow their saliva. They subconsciously walked forward and touched the little starlight. Buzz! Following that, the sound of breaking through rose and fell! Even Sariel, whose strength had already reached the limit of the seraph, had broken through the shackles! The eight pairs of wings on her back slowly condensed into a pair of evenrger wings at this moment, as if they could blot out the sky and cover the sun. A brilliant light was emitted from Sariels body. At this moment, Sariel had broken through to the existence of the seraph. Looking at her current transformation, even Sariel did not know what realm she had reached. Meanwhile, Michael, who had already broken through sessfully, slowly picked up Gabriel and dragged one of Gabriels hands, touching the specks of starlight. Buzz! Gabriel instantly opened his eyes. His strength, which had been burned and lost forever, was restored at this moment! Not only that, but he had already reached seraph rank 8, the strongest existence on Paradise Ind. However, at this moment, his strength had immediately soared to the peak of the seraph. He was just one step away from breaking through to the seraph level and bing an existence like Sariel. Even at this moment, when Fiona came into contact with that bit of starlight, her entire body had been purified quite a bit. The demonization in her body had once again recovered to 50%. Everyone looked at each other, as if they did not dare to believe that this was true. Just because of a persons little divine power, it was actually able to bring so many benefits to everyone! Sariel, what level have you reached now? Gabriel asked. Now that he had recovered his original strength, it was even a step further. Gabriel was very curious about what kind of realm he was going to break through in the future. Sariel shook her head and said, Im not sure either, but the current me, if not for the seal of the twelve Titans, should be able to tear through space at will. Gabriel nodded and said, Then, can you only stay in this small world? Sariel tried to leave the secret realm, but she was still unable to do so. Her face was a little pale due to the bacsh from the seal set up by the Titans. Seeing that Sariel failed, everyone could only give up. After knowing that Fiona would be attacked by Lucifer if she forcefully purified herself, everyone could only bring Fiona back to the temple. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw beyond Angel Temple on Paradise Ind which they had left for more than half a month. Then, its time to discuss about Fiona. Gabriel frowned and said. The originally rxed atmosphere became a little tense after hearing Gabriels words. What about Fiona? Gabriel, I dont understand what you mean. Michael said. Its not that you dont understand what I mean. Gabriel continued, You just dont have the heart to understand it that way. Uriel seemed to understand what Gabriel wanted to say and frowned. Gabriel, are you trying to say that if theres really no way to purify Fionas poison worm, then we have to consider Fionas funeral? Gabriel nodded. The meaning is pretty much the same. If there is no better way to get rid of the Athenas evil poison worm curse in Fionas body, then this is something we have to face. We cannot see a new top star appear in the demon world. If we let it go, Im afraid the whole continent will be plunged into misery by Fiona. Michael lowered his head and muttered to himself. How could he not know that if the demons consciousness invaded Fionas body Then as long as they continued to kill, they would be able to quickly increase their strength. In less than a hundred years, Fiona would be able to be one of the twelve demon gods. If that happened, the entire continent would probably face the invasion of the demon world. Chapter 74 - One of The 12 Overlords, Sign the Master-Servant Contract!

Chapter 74: One of The 12 Overlords, Sign the Master-Servant Contract!

Inside the library on Paradise Ind In the room, Davis slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. In his eyes, ck and white conflicting colors shed past Davis pupils. Currently, with regards to the two SSSS level skills, Dawn of Light and Dark Judgement, Davis had already raised his proficiency to level 3. His strength had also reached lord angel tier 3 within these few days. Based on this progress, it was likely that Davis would be able to advance to seraph within a year. At that time, even if his identity was really exposed, Davis believed that he would be able to have some self-destructing power. Right now, casually releasing an SSSS level skill would deplete all the energy in his body and cause him to enter a weakened state. Although it could cause great damage, it would cause 800 damage to the enemy. If such a weakened state appeared in front of the enemy, even an angel-level enemy would be able to easily kill him. This was a scene that Davis did not want to see. Right now, the most important thing was to increase the capacity of his body to contain both divine and chaos power. The fastest way to increase the capacity of energy was to increase his strength. This became a closed loop. Davis first goal was to reach the seraph realm. At this moment In Davis alternate dimension, the prehistoric stone tablet that had been silent for a long time suddenly released a powerful pressure. The pressure was extremely powerful! It even surpassed an archangel. However, the aura was extremely weak. It was likely that this was not the true strength of the owner of this aura. Not far away, Little Jade was immediately sent flying by the enormous pressure. She spun a couple of times in the sky before she finally managed to stabilize her body. Only by relying on the sacred tree did she manage to stabilize herself. What a powerful aura! Father, can you feel it? There is something terrifying within this stone tablet! In the next moment, Davis figure also appeared in the alternate dimension. At this moment, the alternate dimension had been turned into a mess by this small prehistoric stone tablet. The enormous life force that the sacred tree had agglomerated into formed a huge vortex in the sky. Davis raised his head and looked at the huge vortex in the sky. What was going on? This small stone tablet that the system had given him after he had just passed through Paradise Ind was actually able to unleash such a level of power. Davis protected Little Jade by his side and watched the stone tablet absorb the life force in the alternate dimension from a distance. He waited and watched. Last time, when Samael had just broken through the sacred tree, Davis seemed to have vaguely sensed that Samael was afraid of the aura in the prehistoric stone tablet. What was this? It was actually able to make Samael, who was as strong as the twelve demon gods, feel fear and escape from Paradise Ind. Just as Davis was deep in thought, the huge vortex in the sky had already slowly disappeared. A cold female voice was emitted from the prehistoric stone tablet. Davis It is all thanks to you that I am able to wake up. The female voice within the stone tablet seemed to have absorbed arge amount of life force. At this moment, it had recovered a little of its energy. However, Davis was still able to sense that the owner of the voice was likely seriously injured by the cool female voice. Even though it had absorbed arge amount of life force, it was merely hoping to quench its thirst and hold on for a short period of time. It was likely that the owner of the voice would enter a deep slumber once this life force was used up. Who are you? Davis asked in a deep voice. Now that he did not know the other partys identity, he could not act rashly. I am the ruler of the order, one of the 12 rulers of the 12 Titans. Within the stone tablet, the cold girl spoke slowly. This gave Davis a fright. 12 rulers?! In his mind, there was actually an existence that could destroy the world! Your identity is really shocking. Davis slowly said. Davis was not afraid of the ruler of order in front of him. This prehistoric stone tablet was something that the system had rewarded. As long as Davis willed it, he could destroy this prehistoric stone tablet. I was still in a deep sleep earlier The female voice slowly said. Davis, although I dont know your actual background, I know that your existence is extremely special. Before I fall back into aa, I want to ask you for a favor. I want to ask you to help me take revenge The cold female voice said. The word revenge was very heavy. It could be seen that the ruler of order in front of Davis had a deep-seated hatred. Im sorry, but I refuse. I dont have any obligations to help you. Davis said faintly. Besides, as the ruler of order, how powerful is your enemy? Im just a little lord angel. What right do I have to help you take revenge? The stone tablet paused for a moment before continuing. I know, but if you help me take revenge, I will repay you. No matter how big the reward is, I have to be alive to ept it. Also, words have no basis. Who would risk their lives for a promise from you? The ruler of order in the stone tablet could not help but be stunned for a moment before smiling bitterly. The reward Im talking about is myself. Davis was stunned. He recalled the appearance of the ruler of order, one of the twelve Titans, in the ancient books. Beautiful, holy, and noble. The ruler of order continued, You can use the master-servant contract on me. I will ept it unconditionally. For all eternity, I will make you my master. The ruler of order will be willing to be your ve. Davis swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he thought rapidly in his mind. The ruler of order was one of the twelve Titans, a terrifying legendary existence capable of destroying the world. Yet, at this moment, he was actually willing to be his ve? Was this not too strange? This was simply a joke! For him to be his ve for all eternity, such humiliation was actually needed just for revenge? Just how terrifying was this blood feud? Davis frowned and began to analyze the pros and cons. Although the ruler of order was very weak, as long as she did not die, she would sooner orter return to being a terrifying existence that could shake the heavens and earth. Moreover, if he signed a master-servant contract with the other party and turned the ruler of order into his ve, the benefits he obtained would be enormous! After all, this was a ve that could destroy the world! Seeing that Davis was silent, the ruler of order continued to speak. You can temporarily promise me that you will first sign a master-servant contract with me. After I be your ve, whether or not you are willing to help me take revenge is something that only you can decide. After I be your ve, even if you lie to me, I wont have any way to resist. This is my sincerity. Hence, only I can only show you my greatest sincerity. Ill even give you the chance to lie to me. The ruler of orders cold voice floated in the alternate dimension. There was a hint of silence in his voice. Davis narrowed his eyes and subconsciously asked, Tell me who your enemy is? To make you take revenge at all costs? The ruler of order paused for a moment before continuing in a deep voice, Its the ruler of chaos. This is because the battle between the ruler of chaos and I caused my entire old world topletely copse and all my people died tragically in the battle. I caused their deaths. This was all a conspiracy by the ruler of chaos. I was also framed by the ruler of chaos, and arge amount of my power was devoured. I definitely wont let him off! If I want to be saved, I have to kill him! However, relying on my own power isnt enough to deal with the ruler of chaos. Relying on you is the only way I can kill the ruler of chaos. Quickly sign a master-servant contract with me. Im about to fall into a deep sleep again It could be said that the ruler of order had given Davis benefits that Davis simply could not refuse. The ruler of order had bet everything he had on Davis. Davis nodded and said, Sure, I promise to take revenge for you. However, the problem is that my current strength is far from enough. Theres no way I can help you take revenge. Of course I know this. The ruler of order said calmly. I have plenty of time to wait for you to grow up. Moreover, I also need enough time to recover my own strength. After the two of them finished speaking, they signed the master-servant contract. A contract that was enough to shock the world! In the alternate dimension, light blossomed. From then on, in a different space Little Jade was a new friend. Chapter 75 - Turning The Tide and Killing The Caster!

Chapter 75: Turning The Tide and Killing The Caster!

Time passed quickly, and ten days passed in a sh. In the Angel Temple, the cherub who was flipping through ancient books, was studying every day and night. The cherub was called Demi. She was the person in charge of the research team on Paradise Ind. Demis research results were the ones that previously informed the findings of Athenaa evil curse on Fiona. At this moment, Demi pushed up her sses. She made a shocking discovery. The wings on her back were pping subconsciously, showing Demis excitement. This is a shocking discovery. We have to report it to the archangel quickly. After Demi said that, the wings on her back pped quickly and flew toward the center of the Angel Temple. The archangel in the Angel Temple today was Raphael. When he saw Demiing, he asked, Demi, do you have anything to report? Sir Raphael, I have discovered an astonishing discovery. Demi slowlynded and pointed at the ancient book in her hand. Its about the Athenas evil poison worm curse on Fiona. Raphaels eyes lit up when he heard that. Quickly tell me. Maybe your research will help Fiona. These days, it could be said that they had put in a lot of effort into Fiona, Michael, and Gabriel. Raphael naturally knew how haggard they were. Although they were the strongest fighting force on Paradise Ind, the seraphim, they had been working hard every day and night for several months. Demi paused and said to Raphael, ording to the ancient books of Paradise Ind and the descriptions of the demon world in the human world, I know that the Athenas evil poison worm curse was not born naturally, but was artificially cultivated. Demi said excitedly. Raphael raised his eyebrows and swallowed his saliva. So? This is a great discovery, Sir Raphael! If it is a poison worm born naturally from the demon world, we can only use divine power to forcefully purify Fiona. However, after knowing that this poison worm is artificially cultivated, we can kill the person who cultivated the poison worm topletely stop the poison worm in Fionas body. Demis words immediately made Raphaels eyes light up. If what Demi said was true, then it would not be difficult to help Fiona recover. After all, even if Lucifer was a fallen angel from the demon world, it was impossible for him to cultivate such a powerful poison worm. Thus, the one who could activate this poison worm must be the demon that specially cultivated the poison worm in the demon world. The mainbat strength of a demon that bred insects was usually very low. They did not rely on themselves to fight at all. Instead, they used all sorts of sinister methods to nt insects on others, thus driving others to fight for them. The powerful demon that breed insects in the demon world Raphael pondered. Then, as if he had thought of something, he walked toward the bookshelf and took out a book. As expected, its a voodoo demon. His strength is only that of a chaos demon king, but his status is the same as the seven original sin demon kings. Im afraid that this Athenas evil poison worm curse is his masterpiece. Raphael closed the book and muttered. He had to quickly tell this news to Michael and the others. At the same time Ding! Through the systems investigation, we have found a way to treat Fiona. Just as Davis finished signing in, the systems notification sounded again. Finally found it? Its really slow I hope Fiona can hold on. Davis muttered. The poison worm that Fiona received, Athenas evil poison worm curse, was created by the witchcraft demon, Walid, in the demon world. In order to resolve the crisis in Fionas body, other than the hosts strength reaching the level of a seraph who forcefully used holy power to purify her, you can also head to the demon world and kill the voodoo demon, Walid. Hearing what the system said, Davis nodded. It seemed that he had to make a trip to the demon world. Thus, Davis continued to ask the system, System, how is the voodoo demons strength? Ding! Voodoo Demon Walid is a chaos demon king tier 3. Chaos demon king, huh.. An existence that was two whole realms weaker than him. With his two SSSS level skills and the power of his angel bloodline, attacking Walid with all his might should not be too much of a problem. However, his strength was still not safe. He had to be stronger as soon as possible. Davis set his eyes on the system storage. He had just signed in and had obtained 5000 years of divine power and 5000 years of magic power. Davis tapped lightly. 5000 years of divine power. Would the host like to absorb it? Absorb! The next moment, Davis aura became stronger again! Lord angel tier 4! Devil king tier 4! Just as Davis had just broken through, dark clouds gathered in the sky again. In the temple, the four great archangels looked as if they were facing a great enemy! The Poison Witch Gods curse from before had almost made them suffer PTSD. Paradise Ind could no longer afford to suffer anymore! If it were to happen again, the archangels would probably copse. Fortunately, this time, the dark clouds in the sky did not show a strong destructive aura. When the four archangels saw this, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, they did not let go of the stone in their hearts for long when the voice in the sky made them extremely shocked! Far away from the Angel Shrine An ancient stone tablet was suddenly lit up with a zing me and released a brilliant light. The chanting that came from within resounded throughout the entire Paradise Ind! In the name of my God of Light The prophecy is being made The throne of fate awaits the coronation of the emperor that belongs to him The emperor that descends from the sky, an existence thatbines the holy and evil, will rule over the world of light and darkness Countless angels in the sky stopped and watched. They were shocked when they saw the strange phenomenon that suddenly appeared in the sky. Gabriel and the others faces were filled with shock. Even when Samael and Typhon appeared on Paradise Ind, they had never shown such an expression. This was because only they knew what thenguage of the God of Light meant. Ever since Paradise Ind was born, there had only been two prophecies from the God of Light. The first prophecy told them that a ground-breaking war was about to break out on Paradise Ind. That was a taboo that belonged to the entire world, a taboo that had been erased. This time, it was the God of Lights prophecy. What did this mean? The world was about to change! Gabriel and the others felt as if they had been electrocuted. They felt numb from the tip of their toes to the top of their heads! The prophecy of the God of Light is extremely important to us We must find out what the prophecy is about! Raphael frowned, looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice. The coronation of the emperor does that mean that the current world order will be changed? Gabriel said. Uriel nodded and said, Then, Im afraid that the one who broke the order is the Emperor in the prophecy. That Emperor is abination of holy and evil Could it be that such an existence is powerful enough to rule the entire world of light and darkness? The four seraphim looked at each other. The information contained within this prophecy was simply too terrifying! Even the four great archangels, who had lived for a very long time, found it difficult to ept at this moment. Absolutely impossible! Light and darkness are eternal enemies! They can never merge! Michael said with a frown. Gabriel nced at Michael and said indifferently, You guys havent forgotten about the strange corpse that was destroyed by the power of light and darkness, right? Everyone was shocked. They suddenly recalled the corpse that was killed by Davis. Those vampires! Michael looked at Gabriel in disbelief and said, Could it be that the existence that wasbined with light and evil in the prophecy has already appeared? Chapter 76 - Pretend To Be A Heretic and Sneak Into the Demon World!

Chapter 76: Pretend To Be A Heretic and Sneak Into the Demon World!

Pompeii City was the city closest to the demon world in the human world. It was also thergest city in the western part of the continent. Relying on arge amount of trade, countless travelers, merchants, and adventurers gathered there. However, because it was closest to the demon world, there were often rumors that demons were hiding in Pompeii City. Over time, Pompeii City was also known as the city of demons. By the dock, a group of people dressed in sackcloth, had furtive expressions. The middle-aged man in the lead had a look of deep worship in his eyes. He looked at this city as if he was a god. Pompeii City The city of demons Ive finally arrived in the city where the lords are. The thought of being able to be your servant immediately excited me to the extreme! The middle-aged man said with iparable excitement. In front of him, there were about twenty people dressed in sackcloth. At this moment, their eyes were shing with worship of the middle-aged man. It was obvious that they were a group of cultists. In the distance, Davis was sitting in a bar. He was lightly stirring the milk in his cup. He had been in Pompeii for three days and had been observing this group of cultists. I hope you can lead me to the entrance to the demon world. Davis took a sip of milk and muttered to himself. In the past three days, Davis had already searched more than half of Pompeii, but he had not found a single trace of the demon. It was as if the demons were the urban legends of Pompeii City. However, the faint power of chaos in the air kept telling Davis that there must be demons in Pompeii City. As long as he found the demons, it would be easy to find a way to enter the demon world. Davis found out about this group of cultists from a day ago. On the surface of the sea, this group of people raised a g with Satans skull on it. If it was in an ordinary city, it would have been noticed by the Holy See and they would have sent soldiers to capture it. However, Pompeii City was a city of devils. There was naturally no Holy See in it. This ship with Satans g on it leisurely entered the port of Pompeii City. Its time to take action. Davis gulped down all the milk in his cup in one go. He took out a gold coin from his pocket and ced it on the table. Then, he slowly walked out of the door and followed the group of cultists who were wearing sackcloth to conceal themselves. It had to be said that these cultists were extremely cunning. They took advantage of the rainy day and skillfully shuttled through Pompeii city. If it was not for Davis powerful strength, he would have known their n long ago and kept a distance from the cultists through spiritual power. It would not take long for them to be discovered. Seeing that no one was following him, the middle-aged man in the lead let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the droplets of sweat on his forehead and said to everyone, Not far ahead is the entrance to the demon world. All of you, follow closely. If you fall behind and cant find the entrance to the demon world, dont me me. After saying that, the middle-aged man once again draped the linen cloth over his head and quickly walked toward the corner of the street. Taking advantage of a corner, Davis knew that his chance hade. He quickly rushed toward the group of cultists and the person who was walking at the back like lightning. In an instant, Davis knocked that person unconscious and threw him to the side of the road. Davis turned his body to one side and transformed into the appearance of this man, continuing on to follow the group. As a lord angel, Davis could be considered to have above averagebat strength even in the entire Paradise Ind. It was extremely easy for the group of ordinary people in front of them to blend in without being discovered. The group walked for another five to six minutes. Finally, the group stopped in front of a luxurious hotel. In front of the hotel, four guards in bronze armor nced at the group, nodded, and let the group walk into the crowd. Davis nodded in his heart. The security was tight. It seemed that he did note to the wrong ce. They entered the luxurious hotel. The decorations here were very exquisite. All kinds of luxury jewelry were casually used as decorations and were embedded into the walls. In the distance, there was even a human head tied to the wall as an ornament. Davis suddenly realized that this head was not dead yet. At this moment, the five senses of this head were sealed, and it was struggling desperately. However, all its efforts were in vain. With only one head left and its five senses sealed, he could not resist at all. Davis could not help but frown slightly. Although he did not know what secret technique had sealed the head, with only one head left, it was still able to survive. It was really cruel If it was not because saving Fiona was important and he could not recklessly expose his identity, Davis might have already killed all of these cruel demons. Davis could only shake his head helplessly and follow the team. He followed the team to the end of the hotel and went down to the cer. Finally, Davis saw the destination of his trip. A huge scarlet magic circle appeared in the cer. This cer was called a cer, but it was thousands of meters in diameter. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was an underground square. Not far away, two demons were guarding the scarlet magic array behind them. The two of them were wearing heavy armor, and their strength was probably only seen by low-level to middle-level demons. It seemed that they were only at the bottom of the demon world. However, to the heretics in front of them who did not have any strength at all and were just ordinary people, the pressure that the low-level demons gave them was already terrifying enough. It even made them unable to breathe. A strong sense of fear appeared in their hearts. Davis did not feel anything. If Davis released his demonic power at this moment, the two demons in front of him would probably be scared sh*tless. If he released his angel power, the two demons in front of him would be instantly cleansed into ashes under his extremely noble bloodline power. Respected demon lord, we are from the middle-earth, and are your most loyal servants. The middle-aged man in the lead slowly kneeled on the ground and kissed the demons toes as he said respectfully. The corner of Davis mouth twitched slightly. You are a little too much. The other party is just a low-level demon, and you actually kissed his toes. Was it not dirty?! Davis could not help but shiver. If he wanted to pass through the demon world, he had to be like this middle-aged man, and he had to kiss the low-level demons toenails. Davis might as well just kill his way out. Chapter 77 - Are All The People In The Demon World That Wild??

Chapter 77: Are All The People In The Demon World That Wild??

Fortunately, the things that they had expected such as licking the demon toes did not happen. It seemed that the two inferior demons were very happy because they had been ttered by the middle-aged man. After a simple act of posturing, Davis and the others entered the huge scarlet magic array. As Davis hadpletely contained the aura of the angels, passing through the scarlet magic array did not have any effect. Passing through the magic array, the demon world appeared in front of everyone. Is this the demon world?! I can feel the shock brought to me by the dense demonic aura here! I cant help but tremble! If we can stay here forever, perhaps our bodies will also be transformed by the demonic aura, bing close to the appearance of a demon! Everyone said in shock. However, for Davis, other than the higher concentration of chaos energy in the air, there was no difference to him at all. The middle-aged man in the lead said seriously, Dont just focus on being shocked. Lets hurry to the demon city and prepare to be servants of the demon lords! Yes! At this moment, a scarlet figure shed across the sky as though it had discovered something. The scarlet figurended on the ground and looked at everyone indifferently. This figures demon strength had reached the level of a demon duke at the very least. At this moment, his body emitted a faint pressure that almost caused everyones hearts to explode. What a terrifying pressure! Was this the true strength of a demon expert? Everyone looked at each other. Although their hearts were about to explode from the pressure, there was still an unconceble excitement in their eyes! Powerful! Too powerful! Did they note here to be the servants of a demon precisely because the demon possessed iparably powerful strength? Compared to the illusory church, they preferred to see demons that could truly disy their strength. The realm of demon nobles was divided into five major realms. They were duke, marquis, count, viscount, and baron. The demon in front of them had already reached the level of duke. They only needed to take one more step and they would be able to reach the level of a demon lordparable to an angel. Just the level of a demon lord was enough to make this group of people so afraid? Davis heart was unperturbed as he indifferently looked at the demon duke. Are you willing to be my Totorics dependent? The demon duke pointed at Davis and indifferently asked. At this moment, the demon duke actually faintly sensed that there was an extremely pure chaotic energy within Davis body. It was likely that Davis was not a pure human, but a child born of a human and a demon. If he could activate the extremely pure chaos energy within Davis body, then Davis would immediately be a demon with extremely terrifying talent. This was also Tortorics idea. After all, the seven primordial sin demon king was about to start looking for a family member. If he could send Davis, a half-demon with terrifying talent, he might be able to use Davis to build a rtionship with the demon king of the seven primordial sins. You mean me? Davis could not help but say it in a surprised tone when he confirmed that the person Tortoric was talking about was actually him. He had clearly used the concealment spell topletely hide his angelic power, so how could he still find him? However, Davis quickly came to an understanding. The other party sensing it was probably because of the chaotic power that he had released in order to pass through the scarlet magic array. This was how he had mistaken himself as a half-demon genius. When they saw that Davis had received Tortorics invitation, everyone was instantly filled with envy and jealousy. Why did the demon lord actually choose that kid?! Jaime is the most useless one among us! Im not reconciled. Why is Jaime able to receive the demon lords favor! Yeah, even if its me, Im still a hundred times stronger than Jaime! Everyone was instantly filled with jealousy and instantly started chattering. You are all so noisy! Tortoric nced at everyone indifferently. In an instant, three heads suddenly exploded, and they were as dead as a doornail. Everyone saw Tortorics anger and quickly shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound. Ill ask you again, are you willing to be Tortorics dependent? Tortoric asked Davis. Davis carefully looked at Tortoric and nodded in satisfaction. Very good, this guy was weak. He could knock him down with a single punch. If Tortoric had any ill intentions, Davis could kill him in an instant. Seeing that Davis agreed, Tortoric smiled. In that case,e to my dukes residence. The demon wings on Tortorics back suddenly opened, and a cyclone rose under Davis feet. He lifted Davis up and flew away with him. Tortorics mansion was not far away. After about two to three minutes, Tortoric slowlynded with Davis. A duke was the most powerful existence among the demon nobles. Above that, one could be the city lord of the demon city, or a demon king in the demon world. Therefore, Totorics mansion was also very grand. Totoric did not intend to waste time with Davis. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he followed Davis into the hall of the mansion. Whats your name? Jaime Ang. Davis said faintly. Jaime was the name that Davis had reced, and Ang was the homonym of an angel. Davis was not afraid that the other party would think too much of it, because under the influence of the concealment spell, they could only see what he wanted them to see. Even if he told them that he was an angel, they would probably think that he was just joking. Very good, Jaime! You know the character of us demons, and I dont want to waste my breath on you. The reason I want you to be my family is because I see enough benefits from you! Davis was a little surprised. He did not expect Tortoric to be that straightforward. He was a true gentleman among demons. Im afraid you cant even imagine the talent you have. Hence, only I can stimte your talent. In this demon city, there are only three people who can help you activate the demon bloodline. Of course, you can go to them, and they will be very happy to ept you. However,pared to them, I have something they cant have, which is the chance to be a subordinate of the demon king of the seven primordial sins. As long as you can represent me, Duke Tortoric, you will have the chance to be a rtive of the demon king of the seven primordial sins. In that case, you can also obtain sufficient cultivation resources. After that, you can even kill the demon king of the seven primordial sins that you worship and inherit his position. Totoric seriously weighed out the pros and cons for Davis. However, Davis was stunned. This good fellow was directly devouring the lord? Were the people of the demon world that wild?! Chapter 78 - Show Your Strength, An Unprecedented SSS Grade Talent!

Chapter 78: Show Your Strength, An Unprecedented SSS Grade Talent!

Inside Tortorics residence, Tortoric stood on the high tform and looked at Davis. So, whats your choice? Of course, if you leave now, I will definitely hold a grudge against you. Tortoric said indifferently. Davis expression was silent, and he said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, Since you can give me the power of a demon and the opportunity to be a subordinate of the demon king of the seven primordial sins, why shouldnt I do it? However, I know that a demon will not give in early without benefits. Hence, what is the cost of helping me this much? Tortorics lips curled and he said, Jaime, you are very smart. I will indeed obtain a lot of benefits because of you, but not from you. It will be from the hands of the demon king of the seven primordial sins. It can be said that our interests are the same now. Now, I need to invest in you and give you the cultivation resources needed to be a demon. After that, the more outstanding you perform in front of the seven primordial sin demon king, the more benefits I will be able to obtain. Davis nodded and said, In that case, lets begin immediately. If you have any methods that can allow me to be a demon, just bring them out. The corners of Tortorics mouth twitched slightly. He initially thought that Davis was already being rude enough, but now it seemed that Davis had the momentum to turn this residence into a host. Tortoric did not hesitate and immediately brought Davis to the treasury of his residence. There were all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures for the cultivation of demons. Although many of them were not top-notch, they were still superior in number! Tortoric had be a demon duke many years ago. They had even existed since the holy war between heaven and earth. Therefore, all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that were not particrly valuable were cut into the treasury like a small mountain. The things in here can be used as long as you feel that they are useful to you. Tortoric led Davis into his own treasury, his eyes filled with unconceble pride. As a demon who was fond of collecting things, it could be said that anything that was rtively valuable was all put into the treasury by Tortoric. Davis nodded and began to search the treasury. If theres anything else you need, you can call for the housekeeper and servants in the residence. They will do their best to satisfy your wishes and listen to yourmands. In a week, I wille to pick you up and personally take you to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins to participate in the general election. After giving his instructions, Tortoric had other things to deal with. Thus, he turned around and left the treasury. After the treasury door closed tightly, Davis eyes were filled with a greedy light. Although the system had given him high-quality items, each of them was worth a lot. However, his cultivation resources were still too little. If it was not for the fact that he often signed in to obtain the cultivation years, Davis current level was probably not even that of a power angel. Without any hesitation, the demonic wings on Davis backpletely unfolded as he greedily absorbed the chaos energy from within. Under the stimtion of the demonic energy, Davis angel energy also began to rapidly grow. In less than three hours, the chaos energy in the entire treasury waspletely absorbed by Davis. The treasures had lost their initial chaos energy and turned into dust, dissipating into the air. Davis nodded in satisfaction. His strength had improved a lot. After some time, even if he did not obtain a cultivation year from the system, he would be able to break through to the fourth rank of the main angel and demon king. Now that Ive received some benefits from Tortoric, its time to show him some of my strength. Davis muttered to himself. The demonic wings on his back slowly retracted. With the help of the concealment spell, Davis strength slowly declined. Finally, he reached the level of a lower demon level one and stopped. Davis then called the butler over and asked the butler to inform Tortoric toe over. Tortoric was stunned when he saw the treasury disappearing in front of him. At this moment, he regretted saying to Davis, You can use it as you please. However, the talent that Davis disyed at this moment shocked Tortoric beyond words. Generally speaking, even if a half-demon with talent broke through to be an ordinary demon, it would at most be a level five or six demon. However, Davis jumped two big steps, surpassing the realm of imps and demons, and reaching the level of a lower-rank demon. Not only that, but the pure demonic power in Davis body faintly made Tortoric tremble! Just how powerful was his bloodline to be able to use the strength of a lower-rank demon to make the demon duke feel fear? At this moment, Tortoric even suspected that Davis was actually the illegitimate child of one of the twelve demon gods who was wandering in the human world. Otherwise, how could he exin such a terrifying pressure? After being shocked by the talent that Davis disyed, Tortoric treated Davis well for another week before finally leading Davis to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. At this moment, countless demonic figures were gathered in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. This was because today was the day that the sin demons would recruit their kin. The square of the Demon King City was filled with people. Many demons were standing around and watching. They wanted to know what kind of existence would be able to be the next kin of the seven sin demon kings. As for the demons that could provide dependents to the primordial sin demons, the lowest level was the realm of the demon duke. In the entire square, there were about several thousand demons that had the strength of a demon duke or above that appeared here. Of course, the more powerful they were, the more they would be able to stand in the center. Tortoric just happened to meet the requirements to provide dependents to the seven primordial sin demons. Naturally, he lined up and took a photo at the outermost corner. In the center of the square, there was a huge crystal pir. There was a faint magic power emitting from it. Tortoric told Davis that this was a magic tool that could measure the demons talent. It was priceless. In the demon world, there was only one in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. Among them, the highest talent was shown as S, while the lowest talent had no lower limit. It was even possible that they could not activate the demonic qi. On the high tform, the seven primordial sin demons appeared at this moment. Sloth and Envy were clearly the two primordial sin demons that had just been appointed, and there was still a hint of youth on their faces. However, their strength was truly only second to the twelve demon gods. They looked at the noisy crowd below the tform, and the countless demon geniuses who wanted to be their dependents. They could not help but be very satisfied. As time passed, more and more geniuses obtained S-rank ratings. They stood directly below the seven primordial sin demon kings on the high tform, their eyes filled with pride. Next, duke Tortorics residence, Jaime Ang! Hearing that he was called, Davis walked forward. He ced his right hand on the crystal pir, and he slowly injected the chaos power of his current lower demon rank one strength into the crystal pir. The next moment, the runes in the crystal pir rose rapidly! S! However, there was no intention to stop. Tortoric held his breath at the side! SS! Everyone was shocked! This was a talent level that no one had ever reached. Even the primordial sin demon king and the others on the high tform looked at Davis. Tortoric was extremely excited! Although Davis had used up all the treasures that he had umted over the years, it seemed that everything was worth it! However, this was not the end! Just when everyone thought that it was over, the SS level in the crystal pir became SSS! At this moment, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air! Chapter 79 - What Seven Primordial Sins? I Want to Choose the Witchcraft Demon!

Chapter 79: What Seven Primordial Sins? I Want to Choose the Witchcraft Demon!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion SSS! What did this mean? This was an unprecedented achievement in the demonic world! One had to know that even in the ancient books, at most, there had only been one existence at SS level. That existence at SS level had caused great waves in Xuanyuan in theter generations, and even in the holy war between heaven and earth, he had appeared. That persons name was Samael. He was not one of the twelve demon gods, but he was stronger than any of them! Perhaps only the fallen angel Lucifer could bepared to Samael in the demon world! On the high tform, the seven primordial sin demon kings subconsciously swallowed their saliva. They looked at each other in dismay, and they all saw a trace of excitement in each others eyes! In the demon world, another top-notch genius had appeared! It was an existence that did not lose to the reincarnated war angel saint, Fiona, from Paradise Ind. Moreover, it was an even more talented existence! Greed shed across everyones eyes at this moment. If they recruited Davis under theirmand, as long as they gave Davis arge amount of natural resources within a short period of time, they would be able to quickly turn Davis into a powerful demon! A demon with an SSS grade talent could be said to be certain to be one of the twelve demonic gods in the future. This young man named Jaime Ang could definitely not be released to others! At the side of the high tform, an old man was looking at Davis with interest. He was the voodoo demon, Walid. His strength was only at the level of a chaos demon king. Although he had the same status as the seven primordial sin demons, Walid knew that these people looked down on him in their bones. Although Walid also wanted to recruit Davis, he knew very well what he was capable of. In the demon world where strength reigned supreme, being weak was the greatest sin! However, Walids voodoo temple had countless treasures. If Davis became his subordinate, he could use them as he pleased. Of course, all of this was just Walids random thoughts. Jaime Ang, your talent has surprised me. I now solemnly wish for you to send an invitation to be my dependent. The newly appointed jealousy demon took the lead to stand up from his seat and spoke sincerely to Davis. Everyone was in an uproar. At the same time, they all looked at Davis with envy. If it was just those ordinary S-rank talent demons, the crowd might still be a little jealous. However, now, the talent that Davis disyed made the crowd not dare to be jealous. After all, the talent that Davis disyed had already exceeded theirmon sense! Jaime! Dont listen to what Envy says. He just took office. If you want to talk about his background, Im definitely the angriest one! Be my family member. Ill do my best to nurture you. As long as its what you want, Im willing to help you find it, even if its a mountain of knives or a sea of fire. The angriest demon king was a burly man. When he saw that Envy was the first to invite Davis, he quickly interrupted him. Hehehe, you two, speaking of background and strength, I should be the strongest among the seven primordial sin demon kings... At the side, a beauty dressed in revealing clothes covered his mouth andughed. Gluttony, I think you want to eat this kid and absorb his talent. He snorted angrily. At the side, Lustzily stretched her waist. Jaime, although I cantpare to them in terms of primordial sin, I have the rights to say that Im better than them when ites to some things in bed. Do you want to go back with me? Im sure I can make you forget who you are. When Lust stretched, although her clothes were not as revealing as Gluttony, they made her look even more perverted. The perfect body faintly appeared between the folds of her clothes, making peoples imaginations run wild. Tortoric saw that the seven primordial sin demon kings had taken the initiative to extend an olive branch to Davis. He was so happy that he almost fainted. No matter who Davis went with, finding Davis and activating his demon bloodline was a great merit. The rewards from the primordial sin demon king would probably shock Tortoric! How happy Tortoric was now would be how sad Davis would be when he wreaked havoc in the demon world in the future. Of course, these were all things to be discussed in the future. Everyone was staring at Davis at this moment. They all wanted to know, as an SSS level genius, which primordial sin demon king would be chosen to be his spouse. After pondering for a moment, Davis slowly shook his head. Thank you, for your love, but I dont want to be your dependent. Hearing Davis words, Tortoric and the people at the side were scared silly. Are you ying with me? Do you know how terrifying the existence in front of you is! Its your honor to have taken a fancy to your talent! Youre a lower-level demon, so what are you pretending for? If people do not like you, they can kill you with one breath! Tortoric swallowed a mouthful of saliva and did not dare to look up at the seven primordial sin demon king on the high tform. He did not dare to imagine what the expression of the seven primordial sin demon king would be like at this moment. However, in the next moment, Davis continued to speak,?Lord Walid, can I, Jaime, join your Voodoo Pce? I have always been very interested in voodoo arts. Hearing Davis say this, the seven primordial sin demon kings on the high tform were stunned. Are you kidding me? Any one of our weakest existences is much stronger than Walid. If it wasnt for the fact that Walid nurtured arge number of poison worms, which was extremely important to the development of the demon world and was promoted to the same status as the seven primordial sin demon kings by Lucifer, Walid would be nothing in their eyes! No matter how many poison worms there were, what was the use? At most, they could only deal with some weak enemies. If they really met a strong enemy, they would be able to defeat ten people with their strength alone, and those bullsh * t poison worms would not be of any use. When Walid saw that Davis actually chose him, his old face revealed an ecstatic expression. Hahahahaha! As expected, the demon god is looking out for me! Walidughed loudly and immediately walked to the center of the high tform. Although my witchcraft demons strength is slightly inferiorpared to the seven primordial sins, our witchcraft grand hall has all sorts of heavenly and earthly treasures. Kid, your choice is very clear! In terms of foundation, if our witchcraft grand hall ims to be second, Ill see who dares to im to be first! You chose me, and I will definitely nurture you into a powerful demon that surpasses these seven primordial sins! Walidughed loudly. What he did not know was that Davis was actually smiling in his heart at this moment. Old fellow, it seems that I have underestimated you. After I kill you, all the treasures in your voodoo temple will be mine! Chapter 80 - “I’m Sorry, I’m Here To Kill You.”

Chapter 80: Im Sorry, Im Here To Kill You.

After receiving Davis choice, Walid did not even think twice before leaving sin city with Davis. At the same time, he gave Tortoric a huge reward that shocked his worldview. An hour after Davis was taken away by Walid, the crystal pir that Davis touched once again erupted with an SSSS level talent! Everyone was stunned on the spot! Following that, the crystal pir shattered, and the recruitment ceremony was forced to be postponed. His gaze turned to the voodoo hall. Davis followed Walid to the entrance of the hall. On the top of the hall, there was a huge engraving of a poison worm. I didnt expect that you would actually choose me. To be honest, Im very surprised. Walid said with a smile. Davis shook his head and said, Its nothing. I just heard that the Saintess of Paradise Ind was crippled because of the Athenas evil poison worm made by the witchcraft demon. Hence, this is why Im interested in witchcraft. Walid nodded repeatedly when he heard that. Thats right. Athenas evil poison worm curse is one of my proudest works. Unfortunately, the incubation period is too long, hence it will not be easy to nurture another one. Davis frowned and continued, Lord Walid, are you saying that this cursed insect of evil Athena was personally nurtured by you? Walid nodded. After understanding, Davis eyes turned cold, and a powerful energy slowly gathered in his body. Now, he only needed to kill Walid, and Fiona would be saved. Just as Davis was about to make a move, Walid suddenly said something that made Davis change his mind in a short time. It seems that you know some witchcraft. You have heard of the disadvantages of witchcraft. For example, the weakbat strength of the original body is useless against powerful enemies. Let me tell you, Jaime, those people do not know the true power of witchcraft. In two days, I will show you my secret research. At that time, you will know the true power of witchcraft. Even the destruction of the world can be done. Walid said confidently. Davis narrowed his eyes. Destroying the world was that terrifying? It was better to slow down time to kill this old man. After all, this old man was only a chaos demon king. There was a difference of two realms. Through the SSSS level of Dawn of Light or Dark Judgement, in addition to the angel bloodline which was extremely effective against demons, and the noble demon bloodline which wasparable to Lucifers, Davis was confident that he could easily bridge the gap. In that case, lets see the treasure that you promised me, so that I can quickly increase my strength. Hahaha, this young man is indeed anxious. Come with me. The foundation of our voodoo temple is not something that those primordial sin demon kings canpare to. You must know that our voodoo temple has existed since the holy war between heaven and earth. With that, Walid gestured for Davis to follow him into the depths of the main hall. After a few twists and turns, Davis finally arrived at the treasury of the voodoo main hall under Walids lead. When he opened it, a surge of extremely dense chaos energy suddenly came from within. If ones strength was below the demon lord realm, they would probably be unable to open their eyes in an instant because of the dense chaos energy. Immediately after, arge number of heavenly and earthly treasures for demons suddenly appeared in front of Davis. The extremely precious existences that had originally been in Tortorics treasury were simply piled up in a corner like cabbages on a rotten street. There were some precious treasures among them, and even Davis, who had read many ancient books, was unable to name them. Oh my god, I havee to the right ce! Davis was delighted. At the same time, he was even more d that he did not kill this old man right from the start. At the same time, Walid looked around and said to Davis, Jaime, you can use all the things here freely. However, you cant use the few things that are protected in the center of the treasure vault. Those are the things that I will provide to Sir Lucifer in the future. Davis nodded his head. After that, Walid gave some instructions and left the treasury. During this period, he also used the bond of kinship with Davis like Tortoric did. However, Davis bloodline was so high that he did not want to form a bond with such a trash bloodline. Under the concealment of the system, they did not know that Davis did not actually establish a bond with him. Generally speaking, after establishing a family contract, before a family member grew to the same strength as their master, they would not be able to kill their master. This was also the reason why Davis dared to assume that as long as he made a move, Walid would definitely die. This was because they would not be on guard against Davis at all. After waiting for Walid to leave, Davis spread his wings like he did in Tortorics treasury, quickly absorbing all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures. However, this time, there were too many treasures in Walids treasury. Even if Davis tried his best to absorb them, it took him three whole days topletely absorb all the treasures except for the three items in the center of the treasury. At the same time, Davis demon king realm advanced again, reaching the peak of tier four. He then turned his gaze to the three items in the center of the treasury. They were a jade bracelet, a chaos gem, and a stone tablet. Although I dont know what they are, as long as they can provide chaos energy, they are good treasures. Davis smiled faintly, as he charged toward the defensive barrier protecting the three treasures. Under Davis demonic aura, the defenses of the three treasures instantly copsed. They did not even have the chance to resist. Another two days passed. The wings on Davis backpletely absorbed the chaos gem and the jade bracelet. However, thest stone tablet was unable to be absorbed. Just as Davis was puzzled, the systems voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Ding! Prehistoric stone tablet detected! Congrattions, host, for retrieving 2/3 of the prehistoric stone tablet! The next second, the stone tablet in front of him turned into a ray of light and entered Davis mind. The prehistoric stone tablet that was sleeping in his mind suddenly became much stronger. Chapter 81 - Lucifer’s Fury!

Chapter 81: Lucifers Fury!

de Light and Sword Shadow! In just a short moment, Davis had killed Walid with his sword. Then, the huge silkworm chrysalis started to go berserk! At the same time, Fiona who was in the crystal coffin in Paradise Ind also went berserk! Athenas evil poison worm which went berserk also made Fionas face look extremely ugly. Whats going on? When Michael saw Fionas current situation, he could not help but frown. Demi, who was by the side, was overjoyed and quickly opened the lid of the crystal coffin. Demi, what are you doing? Lord Michael, the person who administered the poison is dead! Demi said excitedly. Michael raised his brows and said in shock, How is this possible? Gabriel and Raphael just left Paradise Ind to search for the person who used the poison, so how did that person die immediately? Demi shook her head. I dont know the exact situation, but Sir Michael,e and help. The poison worm in Fionas body has already gone berserk, so as long as we can help Fiona survive this period of time, she will bepletely safe! Hearing Demis words, Michael could not help but be excited as well. The holy power from his entire body was unleashed at full force, starting to suppress the poison worm. This time around, the poison worm did not fight back with all its might. Instead, under the purification of the holy power, its strength became increasingly weaker. In the great hall of the Voodoo Pce , the huge silkworm chrysalis began to let out a terrifying roar! Dozens of bloody tentacles behind it began to wantonly destroy the walls of the secret room. Going berserk is useless, so just die. Davis snorted coldly. A ck pir of light shot out from his right hand! Dark Judgement! Instantly, it swept across the entire huge silkworm chrysalis. The space shattered! The iparably huge and violent silkworm chrysalis suddenly paused due to the tearing of space. After which, it let out a heart-rending howl. The huge silkworm chrysalis was being swallowed by the chaotic space flow bit by bit! In just 15 minutes, the giant silkworm chrysalis, which wasparable to a chaos demon king, waspletely dead. Ding! Arge amount of chaos energy has been detected. The system can help purify it and allow the host to absorb it. Do you wish to proceed? The systems voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Davis face shed with a weak and pale look. Indeed, he was too weak. He was easily weakened after dealing with two chaos demon kings. Execute. After saying that, arge amount of chaos energy began to gather in Davis direction. Davis, who was initially weak, began to recover his strength. Looking at his legs that were already weak, Davis could not help but smile bitterly. The skills that he had were simply too powerful. His strength could not keep up at all. It was just like how a level 5 newbie in a game suddenly obtaining the super powerful weapon of a max level 100 boss. It was likely that just by letting the newbie release a skill, the mana consumption would be enough to take the newbies little life. Ding! Detected hosts strength increase! Demon king level has increased to tier 6! Demon king level has increased to tier 7! Demon king level has increased to tier 9! Lord angels level has increased to tier 6! Dark Judgements skill level has increased to tier 4! The system reported the results of their trip to the demon world. Davis could not help but smile. Not bad. He had only been in the demon world for less than a month and was about to break through to the demon king level. On top of that, Davis was confident that he could break through to the chaos demon king level within half a year. By then, he would have the strength of the twelve demon gods that were equivalent to the seraphim. Afterpletely recovering his strength, Davis looked at the petri dishes on the surrounding walls. It was better not to keep these things. Otherwise, he did not know what tricks Lucifer and the others would use. Davis cast a holy purification spell and turned all the petri dishes in the basement into powder. Then, he set fire to the insect pce. Of course, he used the me condensed from the holy power, which was extremely effective against demons. Any demon below the level of chaos demon king who tried to extinguish the me would be instantly killed by the mes left behind by Davis. The fire quickly engulfed the poison worm hall. Under the screams of countless people, Davis once again turned into Jaime Ang and quietly left the hall. At the same time In the pitch-ck conference room, Lucifers tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. The eight halls floating in front of him were suddenly covered in mes. At the same time, Walids soul token above the hall exploded. What happened The poison witch demon is dead? Before Lucifer could think, he heard someone running outside. Lord Lucifer! Someone burned down the poison worm hall! And The demon who came to report gasped. And what? Lucifer narrowed his eyes. Im afraid this is the work of an angel! Hearing the demons words, Lucifer remained silent. In the next moment, his figure disappeared and appeared in the sky above the poison worm hall. At this moment, the ce was already filled with sorrowful cries. From time to time, demons would be contaminated by the mes formed by the divine power and instantly explode into dust. Such dense divine power Could it be that Gabriel and the others are here? Lucifer muttered to himself and immediately grabbed at the void with his right hand, causing the entire hall to instantly copse. The burning holy fire was also extinguished. After a while, the seven primordial sin demon kings arrived one after another. When they saw the ruined poison worm hall, they were shocked. Lord Lucifer, we have found Walids corpse. The hundred-legged worm silkworm chrysalis is also dead and the treasury has been plundered clean. All the petri dishes in the basement have been destroyed. Only a small amount of the blood runes have not been damaged. As the news was reported one by one, Lucifers eyes turned even gloomier. The seven primordial sin demon kings were deep in thought. Could it be It was done by that guy called Jaime. He said in an angry tone. Send someone to find Tortoric and find out who this Jaime Ang is. Lucifer ordered. In less than half an hour, Lucifer had figured out everything. Jaime Ang! What a good Ang! The angel actually entered the demon world and killed Walid and the millipede. Seal all the passages of the demon world. Even if its the whole world, you have to find this kid! Yes, sir! Chapter 82 - You Are Actually An Angel?!

Chapter 82: You Are Actually An Angel?!

After absorbing the items in the voodoo treasure vault, Davis continued to cultivate for a few more days before finding a servant and bringing him to find Walid. Of course, the treasure vault had already been swept clean by Davis, so Walid had no way of knowing. The servant was even less qualified to enter the treasure vault. Following the attendant, Davis arrived at the third floor of the underground hall. Along the way, all kinds of insect petri dishes and all kinds of refined blood runes were arranged on the wall like a museum. Walking to a stone door engraved withplicated inscriptions, the attendant gently knocked on the door and respectfully left. Who is it? Walids voice came from within the door. Jaime Ang. Davis said faintly. Suddenly thinking of something, Davis quickly increased the aura all over his body to the limit of a lower-rank demon. He was just one step away from bing a middle-rank demon. The door slowly opened, and a lot of dust fell from it. Walids figure appeared in front of Davis. Seeing Davis rapid growth in strength, Walid could not help but show a hint of surprise on his face. Was this the legendary SSS level genius? He was indeed extremely powerful. In just a few days, he was actually about to break through to be a mid-level demon. He heard from Tortoric that Davis had only be a low-level demon a few days ago. This was too shocking. Walid could not help but lick his dry lips. He thought to himself that he was now one step closer topleting his n. Walid, didnt you say that you wanted to show me the worm that can destroy the world? Davis said indifferently, as if there was no emotion in his voice. Of course, there was no emotion. The reason why Davis went to the demon world was to kill Walid and save Fiona. If it was not for Walid suddenly mentioning the poison worm that could destroy the world, Davis would have chopped him into pieces. Thinking about how Fiona was still suffering because of the poison worm that Walid created, Davis killing intent toward Walid became even stronger. When Davis mentioned the poison worm, Walid could not help but reveal a confident smile. You are talking about that. Since you are here,e and take a look with me. After saying this, Walid brought Davis to a stone door. Behind the stone door was a brand new world. The surrounding walls were formed from countless of dense chaotic energy, and at this moment, they formed a blood-colored waterfall. The ce where Davis and Walid walked was a suspension bridge that was erected in the air. Due to the impact of the chaotic energies, the suspension bridge was slightly shaky. However, Walid was an expert level chaos demon king. This shaky bridge was nothing to him. However, as a lower demon, Davis was still able to maintain his stability on the shaky suspension bridge. Walid could not help but look up to Davis. It seemed that Davis was not only gifted, but also had a lot of experience in actualbat. As the two walked, they saw a huge object in the distance. However, it was blocked by the blood-colored mist from the blood-colored power of chaos, so they could not see the whole thing clearly. The two walked for about three minutes before they came to the center of the secret chamber. At this moment, a huge silkworm chrysalis appeared in front of Davis. There seemed to be a terrifying existence slowly condensing within it. At the side, more than ten tubes were being inserted into the silkworm chrysalis. The thick power of chaos made the entire silkworm chrysalis even more powerful. Davis narrowed his eyes slightly. With his eyes, he estimated that this silkworm chrysalis was about the height of more than ten floors. Compared to the silkworm chrysalis, he was no different from an ant. Jaime, let me introduce my lifes work to you. Helms sphemous hundred-legged bug. Although it is only at the silkworm chrysalis stage, its strength is alreadyparable to chaos lord. Walid slowly introduced him to Davis. Chaos fiend king? Davis was surprised. Could it be that the chrysalis could already fight? As expected, looking behind the chrysalis, Davis immediately discovered dozens of bloody tentacles. On top of them was genuine blood. It was probably the result of Walid feeding it with his life. If that was the case, wanting to kill two chaos fiend kings here would undoubtedly make it slightly more difficult for Davis. Fortunately, the hundred-legged worm chrysalis was also of the evil attribute, and its bloodline was still not as high as Davis. Through the suppression of the dual bloodline of the angel and demon, although it would take a little more effort, it would not be too embarrassing for Davis to deal with it. Walid, are you using humans to feed this thing? Davis frowned slightly. Walid shook his head and said, How can I use humans with low bloodlines? If I use humans to feed the millipede, it will dilute the demon bloodline in his body. I have to feed it to demons with pure bloodlines, and the higher the talent, the better. Only then can the strength of the millipede be further improved. In about a year or so, the hundred-legged worm will be able to hatchpletely. At that time, the hundred-legged worm will have the strength of the twelve demon gods. And if the hundred-legged worm is allowed to fully mature Hmph. Even Lucifer and Samael will be killed by it in an instant. Walids words were full of confidence. Davis did not pay much attention to what Walid said after that. However, he said, It must be fed by a pure-blooded demon, and the higher the talent, the better. This made Davis quiver. Old man, what do you want? Do not tell me you want to feed me to the millipedes as well? Looking at the fanaticism in Walids eyes, Davis felt that it was not impossible. However, now that he knew Walids secret n, Davis had no need to continue hiding it. At this moment, the ck and white wings on his back opened slowly! The auras of angels and demons bloomed! In both hands, the Holy Red me Sword and the Bloodthirsty Lava de appeared. A terrifying feeling that made Walids soul tremble instantly shot from the tip of his toes to the top of his head! How terrifying! What kind of aura was this?! Walid subconsciously turned his head and saw the terrifying scene that he would never forget in his life. Davis was like a ughtering Asura that had returned from hell, slowly walking toward him. Walid. Today is the day you die! Chapter 83 - City-Wide Alert, Searching For Davis

Chapter 83: City-Wide Alert, Searching For Davis

Under Lucifers order, the entire demon world went into a state of alert! Everyone knew that a powerful angel that could easily kill the chaos demon king had sneaked into the demon world. The holy power of an angel was a deadly existence for low-level demons! For a moment, everyone panicked. Many weak demons had shut their doors, afraid that they would meet the rumored powerful angel. At the same time, the seven primordial sin demon kings led ten chaos demon kings to guard the seven teleportation points in the demon world. All the small teleportation points that initially connected to the human world, such as the Pompeii City teleportation point that Davis hade to, were immediately closed. At each teleportation point, one original sin demon king, and ten chaos demon kings were posted and each demon were armed to the teeth. This arrangement was terrifying! If the four archangels on Paradise Ind saw this scene, they would definitely cry out in shock. Demons were extremely selfish creatures. It was extremely rare for them to be dispatched by Lucifer. Moreover, Paradise Ind was in a delicate bnce with the demon world. This was on the premise that Lucifer could not fully utilize the high-end demons in the demon world. With so many demons obeying his orders, it was only a matter of time before they were to invade Paradise Ind on arge scale. At this moment, each teleportation point was marked with different colors. They were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. Each primordial sin demon possessed a single-use teleportation magic tool of a high grade. As long as one saw Davis, they could use it on the spot and transfer the primordial sin demons and chaos demons stationed in other ces to their location. It could be said that as long as Davis wanted to leave the demon world, he would be attacked by extremely terrifying demons. At the same time, the remaining chaos demon king and demon king led arge number of demons to search for the so-called Jaime Ang from door to door. Lucifer obviously knew that this was a fake name, so he specially asked the seven primordial sin demons and demon duke Tortoric to draw Davis image on the scroll. Not only that, the streets and corners were all stered with Jaime Angs bounty. As long as someone could provide information about Davis, they would be able to receive a huge amount of rewards that they would never be able to enjoy in their entire lives. Lucifers generosity really shocked the entire demon world. After all, the demon world was not Lucifers ce. The rewards were all provided by Lucifer himself. At this moment, at the purple teleportation point, Lustzily stretched herzy waist, with the perfect body looming in the semi-transparent clothes. It was such a beautiful scenery, with lots of chaos on the side that made her swallow a mouthful of saliva. As there was nock of female chaos demon king, this showed how strong Lusts charm was. Looking at the rainbow colors rising in the sky in the distance, Lust could not help but yawn. Seriously, Lucifer only knows how to give orders. Our seven primordial sin demon kings status is only a little lower than the twelve demon gods, so why is he sent here every day? Let me see It has been a long time since he had a rest. Anyway, that old man raises those strange insects every day and it is disgusting. He would be stupid if he killed them. Whats wrong with that? Lustined unhappily. Beside him, a chaos demon king said slowly, Lord Lust, its rumored that the angel who attacked Walid is extremely powerful. Arent you worried at all? Lust nced at the chaos demon king, causing his heart to tremble. Youre really stupid. Youve already cultivated to the realm of chaos demon king, yet you havent figured out your life goal yet? You are already a demon. Cant you think about yourself a little? You are not that group of selfless stupid angels. You are a demon, so be a little selfish and live for yourself. Cant you move? Lusts little eyebrows frowned as she looked at the chaos demon king in front of her and said somewhat helplessly. If that angel is really powerful and we cant beat him, dont tell me that we will be beaten to death by him for nothing? We demons dont have reincarnation pools like angels. After we die, even our souls will be nutrients for those terrifying fellows in the demon world. If it reallyes to that, at worst, well just let that angel leave freely. To be honest, that angel is quite cute. If the holy power in his body wont hurt me, Id be happy to have exciting sex with him. Lust recalled Davis appearance in the square of the primordial sin city. Although he had disguised himself, the attractive temperament on his body would not change. Lust believed that under Davis mask, he was a top-notch handsome man. Subconsciously, Lust licked her fingers. This action stimted the demon blood in her side. If not for the fact that her strength was inferior to Davis, she would have pounced with lust on the spot and had sex with him. However, they also knew the method of lust to increase their strength. The two female demons of the seven primordial sins cultivated in a very special way. Gluttony could obtain one-tenth of the devourers strength. As long as gluttony ate enough creatures, it would be able to obtain great strength. The method to increase lust was even simpler. It was to have sex. After all, only people from the Subus n could be the primordial sin demon of lust. Anyone who had sex with Lust would be robbed of all their strength and would be immediately turned into a cripple without any strength. Although Gluttony was ranked number one among the seven original sin demons on the surface, Lust had not made a move during these years. This also made it impossible for people to guess how strong lustful demons were. Even Lucifer did not know. Time passed day after day. To the primordial sin demons who had extremely long lives, these few days were just a blink of an eye. In the dark hall where Lucifer was, he could not help but frown when he saw that that there was no movement from the seven teleportation points. What is going on? The search in demon king city wasing to an end and there was no sign of Jaime Ang. Moreover, he did not appear in the seven teleportation points. It was as if they had disappeared from the world. Where did this guy go? Chapter 84 - Finding A Blind Spot. Davis Had No Intention of Leaving!

Chapter 84: Finding A Blind Spot. Davis Had No Intention of Leaving!

Lucifers brows were tightly furrowed. Even if this mysterious angel, Jaime Ang was one of the seraphim in Paradise Ind, it was impossible for him to disappear into thin air in the demon world. There must be some details that he missed. He snapped his fingers with his right hand and a gray screen appeared in front of Lucifer. This was a powerful magic device that connected the entire demon world search team. On the gray screen, the map of the entire demon world was disyed. The ces that were searched by the search team would be marked ck, and the ces that were not searched would be marked with a bright red color. Looking at the 99% coverage of the demon worlds map, Lucifer seemed to understand something and looked at the center of the map. The temples of the twelve demon gods! The Primordial Sin Demon Pce! These were ces that the search team did not dare to go to! At this moment, the seven primordial sin demons were all sent to the teleportation point and the pce was unguarded. Even if they set up some defense mechanisms, they would not be able to withstand a single blow from this mysterious angel. Men, quickly search the interior hall of the Seven Primordial Sin Demon Pce. If my guess is correct, then Jaime Ang must be hiding in one of the devil halls! The devil guard by the side nodded and immediately gave the order. Very quickly, all the devil search teams surrounded the entire hall of the primordial sin demons and began to slowly search the interior of the devil halls. They did not even let go of any clues. If that mysterious angel named Jaime Ang was really hiding here, he would definitely not be able to escape from their hands. After the search team finished investigating the devil kings hall, they werepletely dumbfounded! The entire treasury of the devil kings hall of the seven primordial sins had been plundered by this mysterious angel! Was this a method that an angel could use? F*ck you, youre a bandit! All sorts of things were being plundered. Even low-grade treasures that were only useful to imps were being plundered at this moment. Looking at the empty treasury of the Primordial Sin Demon Pce of the seven deadly sins, everyone was stunned on the spot. Leader, what should we do now? Finally, a demon was the first to recover from his shock and hurriedly asked the leader. The leader frowned and used a magic tool to report the situation to his superior. The seven primordial sin demon kings, who were far away at the seven teleportation points, quickly received the report from the search party. When they heard that the treasury that they had umted for so many years was actually plundered by that hateful mysterious angel, several demons immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. What kind of person was this! How shameless! Are you a demon or are we demons! Are you not afraid of tarnishing the reputation of your Paradise Ind? At this moment, the faces of all the demons were as ugly as if they had eaten sh*t. However, at this moment, Gluttony and Lust were the only exceptions. For Gluttony, as long as he could devour this mysterious angel, it would be equivalent to him monopolizing the deep foundations of the other six primordial sin demons for tens of millions of years. As for Lust, she was getting more and more interested in this mysterious angel. In the Great Hall, when he heard that the mysterious angel had plundered the seven primordial sin demons treasure vault, he waspletely dumbfounded. In an instant, he was in a daze. The scum among the angels! Could an angel really do such a shameless thing? Could it be that someone disguised as an angel came to the demon world to do such a bad thing in order to take revenge on Paradise Ind? Unfortunately, other races would never be able to release the holy power that only an angel could have. It was just like how no creature except demons could absorb the power of chaos into their bodies. If someone really did not open their eyes and wanted to do this, then what awaited them was only death. Lucifer quickly returned to his senses and continued to analyze where this mysterious angel was heading to. The next moment, Lucifer froze on the spot. Almost the entire demon world had been investigated by the search army. Even his fallen angel temple and the temple of the twelve demon gods had been searched thoroughly. The only ce that was not searched yet was the ce where this farce started the Voodoo Pce! Could it be that this mysterious angel had no intention of escaping? This absurd thought appeared in Lucifers mind. If the other party really dared to do this, then even Lucifer would admire the other partys courage. The other party was gambling. He was betting on the fact that he was confident that this mysterious angel was actually a coward and that he would be desperate to leave the demon world as soon as possible. In fact, Lucifer also thought so. After all, as a holy angel, he would feel ufortable in this demon world that was filled with the power of chaos. He wanted to turn around and leave immediately. This was no different from a demon heading to Paradise Ind. However, it was obvious that Lucifer was wrong. He was extremely wrong! Not only was Jaime not prepared to leave, but he also stayed where he was and watched the team search the demon world like a clown. It was hrious! He even felt bored and robbed the Primordial Sin Demon Pce. This was too terrifying! What kind of courage and state of mind was he in to be able to be that unrestrained when faced with such a situation? For a moment, Lucifer greatly admired this mysterious angel even though they were enemies at this moment. Gather the remaining people. That mysterious angel is probably in the poison worm hall right now. I want to go there personally. Follow me. After Lucifer finished his instructions, his body shed and disappeared from the spot. The servant by the side heard this and quickly gave his instructions. The mighty demon army marched toward the poison worm hall. At this moment, Davis was sitting on thewn with a piece of chocte that was unique to the demon world in his hand. He was munching on it while reading a book. Looking at the sun in the sky, he roughly calcted the time. The people of the devil world must have figured out his position by now. Davis slowly stood up, dusted himself off and said, Looks like its time to leave this ce. On Davis right hand, pure holy power condensed into a pure white wing. Leaving the wing in ce, Davis immediately left the insect hall. Chapter 85 - Hall of Wrath. Tim Is Dead. Who The Hell Are You?

Chapter 85: Hall of Wrath. Tim Is Dead. Who The Hell Are You?

After his injuries were treated, Davis returned to the base under the lead of the others. Although it was called a base, it was just a spire next to the Hall of Wrath. After a simple bandaging, Davis went to the Hall of Gluttony with the others. After all, Gluttony, one of the seven primordial sin demon kings, was waiting for them. After getting to know him, Davis also learned about the muscr demon beside him. His name was Dwight, and he was the leader of the gluttony squad. He was also the strongest existence in the gluttony squad, and he had reached the peak of the great demon king. As long as he worked hard toplete some missions and received rewards from gluttony, he believed that Dwight would soon break through the shackles of the great demon king and be a chaos demon king. At that time, gluttony squads strength would also greatly increase. The other thin demon was called Jack. He was the second-inmand in the gluttony squad. Although he looked skinny, his strength was only at demon king level 7 or 8. However, Jacks fighting style was known to be reckless. If he was not aware of death, it was very likely that he would find a weakness and be killed by Jack. In the squad, there were a few members of the gluttony squad. Without exception, they were all gluttonous demons with a bloody tentacle on their back. After entering the Hall of Gluttony, the air suddenly froze. It was as if the inside of the hall was not the same world as the outside world. Coming. Gluttonys voice appeared in the hall. Dwight nodded respectfully and quickly led everyone into the depths of the hall. At this moment, Gluttony was sitting on a high throne. He was still wearing the same revealing clothes that Davis had seen before. However, Gluttony did not seem to feel that there was anything wrong with it. Wheres Molia? Gluttony crossed his legs and looked down at the members of Gluttonys team. Lord Gluttony, Molia was severely injured in the previous battle. He is still recovering and cant get out of bed. Dwight lowered his head and said to Gluttony. Give this to him and let him recover as soon as possible. Youre all very important tools for me to work with. After Gluttony said that, a ray of light fell from the sky and Dwight caught it subconsciously. What Gluttony gave Dwight was a dark purple crystal. Davis could vaguely feel that this crystal contained arge amount of chaos power. Sir, is this the Crystal of the Lich King? Dwight was shocked as he recognized the crystal in his hand. This is really too precious. Im afraid that Molia wouldnt dare to ept it. Dont talk nonsense. Quickly take it and use it. Come and work for me. Dwight nodded and quickly put the dark purple crystal into his pocket. Davis raised his eyebrows. This Gluttony was really sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. It seemed that he was very good to the gluttony squad. If they knew that Tim had died under his hands, who knew what would happen to Gluttony. Lucifer has already sent news. The murderer who killed Walid has been confirmed. Gluttony continued. The murderer was Jaime Ang, who was chosen by Walid and reached the SSSS level in the talent test. There is another important point. Lucifer suspects that Jaime Ang is actually an angel. Hearing Gluttonys words, everyone was shocked and looked at each other. They could see the disbelief in each others eyes. They had all heard about what happened in the city of primordial sin demon kings. There was a powerful demon with SSSS level talent that shattered the crystal pir during the process of testing his talent! As a result, the seven primordial sin demon kings fought over it. In the end, that genius was chosen by voodoo demon, Walid. Now Gluttony was actually telling them that it was very likely that the person who killed voodoo demon, Walid, was the super genius who had obtained SSSS level talent that day? Moreover, it was possible that he was an angel?! This was too ridiculous! Divine power and chaos power had always been ipatible. Hence, how could someone have both angel and demon powers?? Gluttony seemed to have anticipated everyones surprised expression and continued, In short, Lucifer has already given the order. Before we capture this angel, we will seal all the teleportation points between the human world and the city of primordial sin demon kings. In addition, the seven primordial sin demon kings will take turns to guard the teleportation points to the City of Primordial Sin Demon Kings. If that angel wants to sneak in, we will kill him immediately. Gluttony said. What you need to do now is to continue to strengthen the defense to Gluttony Demon King City. If anything unexpected happens, you can inform me immediately. After Gluttony finished speaking, Dwight and Jack subconsciously looked at Davis. Gluttonys words reminded them of what Davis had said earlier. Could it be that the angel was the one who caused Tims injury? Looking at Dwight and Jack looking at Davis, Gluttony frowned slightly. What happened? Dwight turned to look at Davis and said, You tell me yourself, Tim. Davis nodded and took a step forward, repeating what he had said to Dwight earlier. Gluttony sensed that something was wrong. Back in the poison worm hall, the chaos demon king, Walid was killed by that mysterious angel in one hit. How could he attack Tim? All he did was leave an unrecoverable injury on Tims leg. There was something fishy about this. I see, I got it. Gluttony did not move and continued to speak to everyone, Tim, you stay here. The others can leave. Tell me the details. The other members of gluttonys squad stood up and left the Hall of Gluttony. Dwight also patted Davis on the shoulder. Perform well. Davis frowned. He had clearly felt Gluttonys faint aura locking onto him. When everyone had left, and only Davis and Gluttony were left in the Hall of Gluttony, Gluttony slowly rose from the throne. On his right hand, a broken soul gem appeared. Tim Horace is dead. Who are you, pretending to be him? Chapter 86 - Devour Gluttony, Obtain The Devouring Ability!

Chapter 86: Devour Gluttony, Obtain The Devouring Ability!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The hall was deathly silent. Davis initial expression slowly turned cold. The demon kings strength, which was originally at level four, slowly rose to level nine. The ck wings on his back extended. When did I expose myself? The corners of Davis mouth faintly curved as he asked. Just now. The tentacle behind Gluttony slowly appeared, and in a sh, it appeared in front of Davis. Jaime Ang, its you, right? I really dont understand how you can have divine and chaos powers at the same time. Is your true strength only at demon king tier 9? If thats the case, you wont be my match if you dont reveal your angel powers. Gluttony said indifferently. In the next moment, the tentacle on Gluttonys back suddenly erged! A huge gash instantly opened up at the front of the attack, biting toward Davis. Boom! In the next moment, Davis figure appeared at the side and the ground of the Hall of Gluttony was shattered by the tentacle. Dust exploded! You have some strength. Gluttony snorted coldly, and the tentacles swept toward Davis again! Davis snorted coldly, and his figure shed, once again dodging the attack. Do you only know how to run? Face me, ba*tard! Bloody Explosion! Gluttony shouted, and both of its hands turned into two tentacles at the same time, biting in Davis direction. At the same time, the tentacle on its back also blocked Davis path of retreat. It made Davis have no way of retreat! At this moment, a noble imperial aura suddenly bloomed from Davis body! An iparably powerful pressure came from Davis at the center, instantly covering the entire Hall of Gluttony. Demon bloodline, bloomed! In the next moment, Gluttony felt his body suddenly sink. The attack that was supposed to be a sure-kill attack also revealed a w at this moment. It was as if his entire body was shackled, and less than 10% of his strength was left! At this moment, Gluttonys strength immediately weakened to the level of chaos demon king! How is this possible?! Gluttony was shocked. He was an existence close to the twelve demon gods. Even the terrifying pressure released by Samael and Lucifer was not one-tenth as powerful as the one released by Davis. What was the origin of Davis bloodline? How could it be so powerful! It was too abnormal! No wonder he could obtain the evaluation of SSSS level from the crystal. This kind of monster was a powerful existence that Gluttony had never seen in tens of millions of years. Feeling his extremely weak strength, Gluttony gave up on fighting head-on with Davis. This guy had too many strange tricks. It was impossible to guard against him as he could even use his divine power. If the twobined, his advantage would bepletely lost. He had to quickly inform the other seven primordial sins and even Lucifer and the others. With this thought in his heart, Gluttony smashed three of his attacks onto the ground. Relying on the powerful recoil, his figure escaped in the opposite direction. Gluttonys target was her throne, where there was a magic tool that couldmunicate with Lucifer. As long as he could touch the throne, Gluttony could immediately ask for help from others. Gluttonys speed was extremely fast, like a cannonball being fired! However, Davis would not let Gluttony seed. Seeing that Gluttony chose to retreat after sensing his aura, Davis immediately sensed Gluttonys intention. His right hand pointed at the empty space in front of the throne as he said indifferently,?Grand Lysis. Boom! Space was torn apart! The entire throne was swallowed by the space turbulence and instantly disappeared without a trace. Forget about calling for help. If Gluttony dared to approach the throne, he would be torn apart by the space turbulence! When he saw the space turbulence that suddenly bloomed in front of him, Gluttonys pupils constricted. He forcefully stopped himself from moving forward, but his hair still touched the space turbulence under the powerful reaction force. Damn it. At this moment, Gluttonys hair was disheveled, and he looked extremely miserable, like a demoness. Was this also part of your calctions? Gluttony was obviously extremely afraid of Davis. The bloody tentacle on his back suddenly burst out sharp thorns on the slippery tentacle. The tentacle on his back was also strengthened by magic power, and immediately became a mace. If you dont have any other tricks, you can go and die over there. Davis expression did not change. He already had two tricks up his sleeve. He could either kill Gluttony and everyone here, or continue to y the role of Tim and obtain more information about the current situation in the demon world. Davis would never treat himself as a prey. With the bloodline of angels and demons, he could adapt perfectly in both Paradise Ind and the demon world. Moreover, with the help of the system, Davis would not be worried about being discovered. As long as he was not caught by Lucifer, he was no different from the Paradise Ind in the demon world. However, he was only the demon king of the seven primordial sins. Back then, he could kill two of them at once. Now, no matter how strong Gluttony was, he could not do anything to Davis. Dark Judgement. Davis said lightly. He pointed his right index finger in the direction of Gluttony and a ck light ball appeared. Along with a terrifying space roar, it exploded violently! The ck pir of light grew bigger and bigger in Gluttonys eyes! Boom! Annihtion! Under the destructive power of Dark Judgement, Gluttony, one of the seven primordial sins of the demon world, died tragically in front of Davis. Ding! The skill that the host used, Dark Judgement, has increased skill proficiency! Currently, Dark Judgements level is five! Gluttonys skill, Devour, has been detected and can be inherited. Would the host like to receive it? In his mind, the systems voice sounded. This time, Davis had cast Dark Judgement at close range. In just a few seconds, the chaos energy in his body had not dried up. However, only about five percent remained. Gluttonys inherited skill? Davis frowned slightly. He obviously knew how abnormal Gluttonys ability was. However, if he inherited it and had a tentacle tail on his back every day, he would be finished when he returned to Paradise Ind. Ding! Dont worry, host. The Devour skill after inheriting it is different from Gluttonys main body. Theres no need to personally devour it through the tentacle. Davis eyes lit up. Since he had no worries, what was there to wait for? Devour! Chapter 87 - Guarding The Portal, Davis’ Chance To Escape The Demon World!

Chapter 87: Guarding The Portal, Davis Chance To Escape The Demon World!

The devour skill was instantly inherited. A dark light shed in Davis scarlet right eye. The Devour skill can be used like this?! After sensing the existence of the Devour skill, Davis could not help but be stunned. Following which, a ck hole-like light array appeared behind Davis, and a huge suction force was transmitted from it. Devour! Davis spoke to Gluttonys corpse on the ground. The light array instantly devoured Gluttonys corpse. Immediately, therge amount of life force contained in Davis alternate dimension rapidly decreased. In less than a minute, 70% of the life force in the alternate dimension had already gathered in Gluttonys flesh. The next moment, Gluttonys figure perfectly appeared in a different space. However, aspared to the original Gluttony, this time, Gluttony had a small skeleton totem on his forehead. Davis was surprised, too. The Devour skill that managed to evolve through Davis system was unexpectedly able to regenerate Gluttony. However, the current Gluttony had lost most of his memory, and his strength was only about the strength of the demon king level. However, this was not important to Davis. As one of the seven primordial sin demon kings, Gluttony would have the opportunity to guard the only portal in the demon world, the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins teleportation point. As long as he sent Gluttony to guard it, he would be able to sneak out of the demon world without anyone knowing. Thinking of this, Davis eyes could not help but shine. Davis waved his right hand, and Gluttonys figure appeared directly in front of Davis. Master. Gluttony was first stunned when he saw Davis. Then, the skull pattern on his forehead lit up slightly, and he immediately knelt in front of Davis. The systems product is indeed of high quality. Davis nodded his head. After that, you will follow me and pretend that nothing happened. I am still Tim Horace. Do you understand? Gluttony nodded his head and said extremely respectfully, I understand your will, my master. However, now that the strength of the reborn Gluttony had greatly declined, Davis had no choice but to remove a feather from his pitch-ck wings and hand it over to Gluttony. The feather contained Davis demonic aura. As long as it was worn, it could release an aura simr to Davis. Even Samael and Lucifer could not surpass the demonic bloodline. Davis did not believe that it would be able to help Gluttony cover up his tracks. Just as Davis handed the feather to Gluttony, Davis suddenly felt that the aura in his body was slowly being absorbed by Gluttony. Gluttony, who had already be a level one great demon king, had now grown to that of a level three strength. My aura can actually help Gluttony recover its strength? Davis was surprised. He plucked two more feathers from his wings. These feathers were condensed by Davis power of chaos. Now that he had plucked them, he could use the power of chaos to condense them. Gluttony, who had epted Davis feathers, began to recover his strength. At the same time In the depths of the Demon Abyss, in the Fallen Angel Temple. Lucifers brows were tightly furrowed. Just now, Gluttony, one of the seven primordial sins, shattered the soul gem that was connected to his soul. This meant that Gluttony was dead. Just when Lucifer was furious and thought that the mysterious angel had killed Gluttony, the soul gem suddenly shone with a faint light. It returned to its original appearance, but its aura was still weak. Whats going on? Whats going on with Gluttony? Lucifer did not understand the situation at all. Beside him, a chaos demon king servant said respectfully, Lucifer, is it time for Gluttony to shed his skin? Shed his skin? Yes, Lord Gluttonyes from the Taotie Demon n. It is said that every few thousand years, the Taotie demon would shed its original skin and absorb the energy to form a more powerful appearance. These are the times when they are most vulnerable. Lucifer nodded. In that case, there should be a change to the original n of the seven primordial sin demons to guard the teleportation point. Gluttonys name should be removed. Im afraid that his current strength is not as strong as a demon king. My lord is right. If that mysterious angel wants to break out of the teleportation point at this time, Gluttony is not qualified to do the job. Let someone else do it. Just as the chaos demon finished speaking, Gluttonys soul gem that was initially dim was quickly recovering its light. Whats going on? Lucifer stared at Gluttony. Then, Lucifer waved his hand and said, It seems like Gluttony wont be weak for long. With this recovery speed, he should be able to recover his original strength in a day or two. Just follow the original n for now and we will shift Gluttony at thest minute in case something happens. Yes, sir. Hearing Lucifers order, the chaos demon king immediately left the Fallen Angel Temple. His gaze returned to Gluttonys shrine. After three whole days, Gluttonys strength had recovered to the peak of level nine chaos demon king. He did not know what was going on, but it seemed that Gluttonys strength had reached a bottleneck. Hence, the speed of giving Gluttony feathers to increase his strength became slower and slower. During this time, the chaos demon beside Lucifer also came to Gluttonys shrine to pass on Lucifers order. In about fifteen days, they would be able to head to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins to guard the teleportation point and that was Davis chance. Ding! System notification: host hasnt checked in for three days. Would you like toplete your first check-in in the Gluttony Temple? Confirm. Ding! Congrattions to host for obtaining 5000 years of divine power! Signing in for mutation, congrattions to the host for obtaining 5000 years of magic power! Ding! Detecting that the hosts strength has broken through to lord angel rank 7! Detecting that the hosts strength has broken through to great demon king rank 1! Following that, an iparably powerful aura emanated from Davis body. The pair of ck wings on his back had now be two pairs. Davis slowly opened his eyes and felt the even more vast power of chaos in his body. If I release Dark Judgement now, at least I can face three primordial sin demon kings at the same time. Chapter 88 - Lucifer’s Detection on the Day of Guarding the Teleportation Point!

Chapter 88: Lucifers Detection on the Day of Guarding the Teleportation Point!

Time flew by. Fifteen days had passed since Gluttony was subdued. Today was the day that Gluttony headed to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins to guard the teleportation gate. Under the lead of the chaos demon king beside Lucifer, Gluttony and the reincarnation of Tim, Davis, headed toward the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. The Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins could be considered as the main city of the seven primordial sin regions. The Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins was surrounded by the other seven demon king cities. Naturally, there were many demons who traveled between the demon world and the human world every day. Now, with Lucifers request to close all the other teleportation points, the teleportation points here were even more popr. From afar, Davis and the others saw the Primordial Sin Temple in the center of the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. The Primordial Sin Temple did not have any seven primordial sin demon kings guarding it for a long time. Generally speaking, this ce was more like the gathering point of the seven primordial sin demons. Once something happened in the demon world, they would hold a meeting in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. The three figures appeared in the Primordial Sin Temple, but a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Lucifer, you are here. The chaos demon who was leading the way beside Davis immediately bowed and said respectfully. Davis raised his eyebrows. Lucifer had also arrived in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins! Davis did not think that Lucifer guarded the teleportation point of the demon world with these primordial sin demon kings all day long. Could it be that Lucifer had already discovered his true identity? Davis frowned. However, Lucifer did not walk toward him. Instead, Lucifer looked at Gluttony. Now that he was disguised as Vadim and was only a level five demon king, he was not worthy of Lucifers attention. Gluttony, its been a long time since west met. I heard that you shed your skin. When I saw your soul gem shatter in the Fallen Angel Temple, I was shocked. Lucifer said with a smile and his every move was extremely gentlemanly. However, Gluttony did not fall for Lucifers tricks and he snorted. Whats the matter? I didnte to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins to talk nonsense with you. Davis heart skipped a beat. Lucifers Fallen Angel Temple actually had a soul gem that could determine whether the seven primordial sin demon kings were dead or not. Fortunately, he immediately resurrected Gluttony and did not act rashly for ten days. Otherwise, Lucifer would definitely be suspicious. However, Lucifer probably felt that Gluttony was suspicious since he personally came here. Davis silently took a step back. Im just concerned about you, Gluttony. Im sad that you are so cold. Lucifer still smiled. Im here to judge if your strength has fully recovered after shedding your skin. What if you were attacked by that mysterious angel while you were guarding the teleportation point? He was able to kill the millipedes and Walid in an instant, so dont be careless. Lucifers eyes narrowed and his tone was very gentle. Gluttony snorted. Isnt it just me who is suspicious and wants to check it out? How disgusting. Just say what you want. Our primordial sin demon king is not as good as the twelve demon gods. If you want to check my body, how can I resist? Davis and Gluttony had already expected the current body search. Although they did not expect Lucifer to be the one who came to check on them, Davis was confident that Lucifer would not be able to get anything from Gluttony. After all, this was a skill given by the system. How could it be so easily discovered by Lucifer? Lucifer nced at Davis and an extremely powerful wave of chaos passed through Davis body. In just a moment, Lucifer finished scanning Davis. However,pared to Gluttony, Lucifer did not search Davis that carefully. After searching Gluttonys body for a long time, Lucifers frown slowly rxed. After a while Lucifer said, Gluttony, your strength has only recovered to the peak of chaos demon king? With such strength, I think it is too difficult for you to guard the teleportation point. Why dont you go back first and I will ask the other primordial sin demons to take over? After Lucifers close inspection, he waspletely aware of Gluttonys current strength. He was only one step away from the primordial sin demon. Within three days, Gluttony would definitely be able to break through. However, Lucifer did not want anything to happen at this moment. Since Gluttony had not recovered his original strength, it would be better to let other demons guard the teleportation point. So what if he hasnt advanced to the primordial sin realm? Gluttony frowned and an extremely powerful aura burst out! Instantly, the sky turned dark! The air froze at this moment. Those who had crossed over from the teleportation point not far away felt as if their hearts were being grabbed by someone and could be crushed at any time. It was as if their lives werepletely in the hands of others at this moment. The initially noisy teleportation point immediately became silent. No one dared to act out of line as they were afraid that their lives would be forfeited here in the next moment. Seeing the strength that Gluttony had disyed, Lucifer was surprised. His mouth opened slightly as if he wanted to say something. This This really surprises me. I didnt expect that after you shed your skin, your bloodline would evolve. Thats right. After Gluttony absorbed Davis feathers, his S-rank innate bloodline had evolved again and was almost at SS level. Now, do I have the strength to guard the portal, Lucifer? Gluttony snorted. Lucifer did not expect that just by revealing his aura, he could create such a powerful demonic pressure. It even had some effect on those S-rank demons. Lucifer thought to himself, If gluttony sheds his skin again, will he be able to reach the level of the twelve demon gods? At that time, wouldnt the strength of the entire demon world be able to crush Paradise Ind? This way, even if the people in the demon world are not united, we can still capture the entire Paradise Ind in one swoop. Of course, there is no problem. The fact that you are able to disy such strength already proves your ability. Lucifer nodded and said. Seeing this, Gluttony directly led Davis toward the portal. Lucifer, who was about to leave, could not help but feel puzzled when he saw Davis heading toward the portal. The next moment, Lucifer appeared in front of Davis. Kid, you are very suspicious. Chapter 89 - Identity Exposed, Battle Begins!

Chapter 89: Identity Exposed, Battle Begins!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A powerful magic power immediately enveloped Davis. What are you nning to do at the teleportation point? Lucifer frowned and asked. The other primordial sin demons who came to guard the teleportation point of the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins also came with their families. However, their families would only stay in the Primordial Sin Temple just for the costume of the primordial sin demon king. It was unlike Davis, who did not even say hello to Gluttony and directly rushed toward the teleportation point. Moreover, Gluttony, who was always irritable, did not say anything. No matter how one looked at it, it was strange that Gluttony was the family member of Davis. Sir Lucifer, whats the matter? Davis expression did not change. Nothing much. I just feel that theres something wrong with you. Lucifer stared at Davis and reached out his right hand toward him. Lucifer was one of the twelve demon gods, and his status in the demon world was definitely higher than Gluttony. In the end, even if Lucifer killed Davis, Gluttony would not be able to do anything. In the demon world, it waspletely different from Paradise Ind. Even the archangel Gabriel of Paradise Ind would have a friendly conversation with an angel of power. However, in the demon world, being weak was a primordial sin. Seeing Lucifers big handing toward him, Davis eyes turned cold. Was his identity discovered? In that case, he had to strike first! Buzz! Davis pointed out with his finger, as fast as lightning. Two pairs of ck wings and a pair of pure white wings appeared directly behind Davis! His aura erupted at this moment! ck dots rapidly condensed on his fingertip! Dark Judgement! In an instant, a two-meter-wide ck ball of light bloomed directly in front of Davis! Devour everything! Dark Judgement, which had reached level five, released its power at an extremely fast speed. Now that it was in close proximity to Davis, it did not waste any of its magic power. Dark Judgement enveloped half of Lucifers body, and the powerful spatial turbulence devoured Lucifers body. Lucifer, who was only left with his limbs and head, had a look of shock in his eyes. This guy is actually Jaime Ang?! The angel is beside me! Davis attack did not stop just like that. At the same time, the Bloodthirsty Lava de of the Red me Sword Hell appeared in his hands. Davis narrowed his eyes and swung it at Lucifers head! de Light and Sword Shadow! However, the two weapons that could cut through iron like mud seemed to have hit an iron wall at this moment. They could not hurt Lucifer at all. Davis eyes focused. He pped the six wings on his back and rushed toward the teleportation point! Although he did not know what method he used, Davis was sure that the Dark Judgement that he used just now definitely did not kill Lucifer. Otherwise, how could Lucifer have the energy to focus on defending his head? What he needed to do now was to leave the demon world through the teleportation point before Lucifer recovered. As long as he left the demon world, even if Lucifer had the ability to reach the sky, he would not be able to find him with the double concealment skill and the systems blessing. Davis figure shed rapidly, and his speed soared to the limit! The wings on his back formed a long shadow with the rapid speed! Three seconds. It only took three seconds for Davis to break through the teleportation portal and escape from the demon world. However, things did not go as nned. At the next moment, a cold snort suddenly sounded in the sky. The teleportation array that was initially opened disappeared at this moment! Davis figure appeared at the position of the teleportation array that had disappeared, and his expression was extremely ugly. He did not expect that Lucifer could turn off the teleportation array just by giving birth to four limbs and a head! How dare you! I almost let you run away! In heaven and earth, the voice was imposing without anger. In the next moment, Lucifers figure appeared directly behind Davis. His body was intact as if he was not injured at all. The sixteen ck wings on his back slowly spread out and covered the sky! For a moment, the wind howled and thunder and rain rained. The roars of monsters and the wails of humans were heard at this moment. In the sky n, a huge amount of chaos power condensed into a huge hand! A sonic boom was emitted from thepressed air at this moment. Even the surrounding space faintly trembled and could shatter at any time. Thatrge hand was likely a few hundred meters in size. Under such might, the entire Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins appeared extremely fragile, as if it would be directly destroyed by thatrge hand in the next moment. Dawn of Light! Davis snorted coldly, as the divine power within his body was rapidly being depleted. The Holy Red me Sword and the Bloodthirsty Lava de in his hands were thrown away casually, and disappeared in an instant. Powerful divine power fluctuations were being transmitted from his hands! The light spots that were only the size of fingernails condensed into the size of a fist under Davis full power. An extremely powerful holy aura suddenly appeared at this moment. In the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins, countless demons who had yet to reach the level of demon nobles were trembling all over at this moment. The holy power in the sky was the natural enemy of the chaotic power in their bodies! In the next moment, the light bloomed! Destroy! Davis shouted coldly and shot toward Lucifer. The light expanded rapidly! The earth cracked and the mountains shook! The power was extremely terrifying! Under the terrifying attack of daybreak, the center of the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins had been turned into ruins. The light onlysted for two seconds. Lucifer and Davis reappeared in the air. Davis chest heaved up and down. His angel bloodline was only at the level of a lord angel, which was a whole realm lower than that of a demon. Dawn of Light, which could only be used by the divine power, obviously put a lot of pressure on Davis. She is indeed very capable. Fiona, the Saintess of Paradise Ind, is nothingpared to you. I am very curious, who are you? How can you have the bloodline of an angel and a demon? The cloak on Lucifers back fluttered even though there was no wind. He looked at Davis with great interest. As for the destruction of the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins?and the heavy casualties? This had nothing to do with Lucifer. He only cared about the strong and did not care about the life and death of the weak. Being weak in the demon world was aplete sin. You really surprised me, but this doesnt mean that you can leave the demon world safely today. Lucifers voice was cold. The next moment, Davis eyes shed. Two powerful auras of bloodline suppression came toward Lucifer! Chapter 90 - Gluttony Squad, The Despair of the Heretics!

Chapter 90: Gluttony Squad, The Despair of the Heretics!

In Gluttony Demon King City, it rained all night. At this moment, the sound of sshing noises could be heard from the depths of the dark and cold street corner. A figure quickly ran over from the depths of the street corner. The middle-aged man was breathing heavily, and the muscles all over his body were trembling non-stop. From time to time, the middle-aged man would turn around to look around and his eyes seemed to be filled with fear. How how could this be? Arent we the most loyal servants of the demon lord Didnt the demon lord say that he would give us the chance to be demons in the future How could this be The man muttered to himself. The scene from earlier appeared in his mind. A bunch of bloody tentacles grew out from the back of a group of demons and pierced through theirpanions. After which, the tentacles slowly opened up and turned into a terrifyingrge mouth that swallowed theirpanions. They did not even spit out their bones. The terrifyingrge mouth formed by the bloody tentacle chewed on the bones of theirrades. Even their eyeballs exploded with the sound of chewing, turning into thick green liquid. A few ck shadows appeared in the distance. The moment he saw the ck shadows, the mans entire body trembled as if it was a reflex. After which, he could not help but fall to the ground. Then, in a flurry of rolling and crawling, he got up from the ground and tried to get as far away from the shadow as possible. Hehehehe. You cant run away. Be our food, hehehe. Coldughter came from the corner of the street. Then, a long-haired demon wearing a ck suit appeared in front of the middle-aged man. Aspared to the other demons, a bloody tentacle grew out of the back of this long-haired demon dressed in ck. The front end of the attack split apart, with fine fangs growing out of it. This long-haired demon dressed in ck was called Tim. He was one of the seven primordial sin demons of Gluttony, a direct subordinate team of Gluttonys. Different from the other demons, every demon in the gluttony team had a bloody tentacle on their back that could devour everything. They were the gluttonous demons that had very little stock among the demons. They could use the tentacle on their backs to devour their enemies and turn them into nutrients to increase their cultivation. However, Tim was not trying to increase his cultivation by eating the humans in front of him. He simply hated the humans. There was once a precedent of humans serving the demons for the power of the demons in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. However, the humans were rewarded by the demons and became half-demons. In the end, due to greed, the humans killed the demon. In the demon world, this kind of devouring happened all the time. Normally, this kind of thing was nothing out of the ordinary. However, the person who was devoured by the humans was coincidentally Tims father. Therefore, Tim hated humans to the core. When he saw the human ves that suddenly appeared at the corner of the street, he could not suppress the killing intent in his heart. He immediately killed them. However, Tim did not want to kill the few humans in front of him so quickly. He especially watched the humans copse in fear of their imminent death. However, Tim had only found three humans in Helcrown and he had already killed two of them. The middle-aged man in front of him was thest one. Tim was not worried about the consequences of killing humans. Even if they were humans reared by demon nobles, killing them was still a kill. In the devil world, humans were no different than animals. At most, they would only bepensated with some money. However, he was a direct subordinate of Gluttony, one of the seven primordial sins in the demon city. Even ordinary demon nobles were unwilling to offend him. This was also the reason why Tim was even more unscrupulous. Sir I dont know how we offended you We are servants of Belderots mansion. This time, we are only here to deliver some goods. We are the most loyal servants of the demons. We have no ill intentions toward you, my lord! The middle-aged mans voice trembled. Tim could hear the iparable terror in his voice. Hehehe. Do we need a reason to stomp a bug to death? The tentacles on Tims back opened their bloody mouths and flew in the direction of the middle-aged man. This move could easily bite off the middle-aged mans neck. At this moment, a shadow appeared between the middle-aged man and Tim. With a casual pat of his right hand, the tentacle was sent flying. Who is it?! Tims expression was cold. He hated people disturbing him when he was enjoying himself. However, Tim did not let his guard down. Tims strength had already reached the level of a demon lord rank five. At the very least, the person in front of him who could easily send his tentacles flying was an existence on the same level as him. However, the shadow did not respond. The wings on his back opened up and his pitch-ck wings bloomed in an instant. Tim finally saw the mans face clearly at this moment. His delicate and pretty face could not be said to be extremely handsome, but he had already stepped into the threshold of being a handsome man. At this moment, his right eye had already turned scarlet. Scarlet eye?! Tims heart pounded violently. This was a vital skill that could only be used by demons whose bloodlines had surpassed grade A. In the entire demon world, those whose bloodlines had reached grade B would definitely be demon nobles in the future. This was just the foundation. One had to know that Tims bloodline had barely reached grade B, but he already had the strength of a demon king. The demon world was different from the outside world. As long as one had enough talent, even if one did not deliberately cultivate in the demon world that was filled with the power of chaos, the strength within ones body would rapidly increase. Therefore, talent was crucial and in front of him, since the other party was able to use the scarlet eye, he must have reached A ss, or even S ss! S ss was a super genius that the seven primordial sins would want to recruit into their family. Even in the entire devil world, there were only a few dozen people. His identity was definitely not low! At this moment, Tim felt as though he was facing a great enemy. Since the other party had already used his aura to lock onto him, it was obvious that he hade with ill intentions. Since you havee with ill intentions, then just go and die. Tim snorted coldly. His right hand had also turned into a tentacle. He immediately opened his bloody mouth and rushed toward that figure! At this moment, Davis gently extended his right hand! It was as though he had teleported. Davisrge hand grabbed Tims neck. It was forcefully cut off under the shocked gaze of the middle-aged man. Chapter 91 - The Ruler of Order Awakens and Defeats the Enemy With One Finger!

Chapter 91: The Ruler of Order Awakens and Defeats the Enemy With One Finger!

Kacha! Davis suddenly retreated! A dark purple chain shot out from behind Lucifer! The chain shattered the void and instantly tore a huge crack in the space. The crack swallowed the magic tool in front of Davis! This was the teleportation point of the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins. Even in the demon world, it was one of the top three teleportation magic arrays. It was even more valuable. In order to prevent Davis from escaping, Lucifer did not hesitate to destroy the magic teleportation device. Davis frowned. Lucifers strength was beyond Davis imagination. He thought that the power from the close-range collision between Dawn of Light and Dark Judgement could at least restrict Lucifer for three seconds. As long as it was three seconds, Davis was confident that he could control the magic teleportation point device to create a small opening that one person could pass through. The reason why Davis dared to collide with Dark Judgement at such a close distance was because other than the space turbulence caused by Dark Judgement tearing through space, the other damage from the collision could not cause any damage to Davis. However, for Lucifer, it was difficult. Although he had avoided the terrifying tearing of space turbulence, he was still in a sorry state because of the two SSSS level skills, Dark Judgement and Dawn of Light. Now that the teleportation point magic tool was destroyed by Lucifer, Davis n was disrupted. Now that the power of chaos and the holy power in his body were depleted, it was disadvantageous for him to continue fighting. Moreover, the other primordial sin demon kings coulde to the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins at any time to provide support. Now, every second that he stayed in the Demon King City of Seven Primordial Sins, the danger would increase. However, even if Davis wanted to run, how could he? Lucifer was the only twelve demon gods that appeared in the demon world, and his strength was far above Davis. The chains behind him were even harder to deal with. If Davis wanted to escape, they would tear open the space and block Davis escape route. It could be said that Davis was now cornered. In the distance, two small ck dots appeared on the horizon. Their auras were not weak either. Davis could easily tell that they were probably the two primordial sin demon kings. It was already difficult to deal with Lucifer alone. With the two primordial sin demon kings, the pressure on Davis could only be imagined. Just as Davis was at a loss, in the space in his mind, the prehistoric stone tablet suddenly sensed something and emitted a faint light. The stone tablet slowly floated in the air under the astonished gaze of Little Emerald, and the voice of the ruler of order suddenly appeared. Davis, is this Lucifers aura? The ruler of order? Davis sensed the existence in his mind and his eyes could not help but narrow. Looks like youre in trouble. Do you need me to help you? The voice of the ruler of order came from the other dimension through the prehistoric stone tablet. Little Emeralds eyes were wide open. Dad, are you in danger? Little Emerald wants to help you too! Dad, let Little Emeralde out! Davis did not care about Little Emerald. Right now, Little Emeralds strength was only at cherub level six. Although she appeared to be much stronger than Davis main angel, she would not be of much help to Davis in actualbat. Moreover, if Gluttony was severely injured, it could recover quickly through the life force in the alternate dimension. However, the energy in Little Emeralds body was extremelyplicated. If Little Emerald was really injured, even if she was given arge amount of life force in a short period of time, she would not be able to recover from her injuries quickly. Naturally, Davis could not let Emerald take such a risk. Hearing the voice of the ruler of order, Davis raised his eyebrows. Ruler of order, how can you help me? Davis said. Empty your mind and body and hand it over to me. Dont be afraid that I will take the opportunity to harm you. I have already signed a master-servant contract with you. Hence, I cant betray you. The voice of the ruler of order slowly sounded from the prehistoric stone tablet. Then, Davis gently closed his eyes. Not far away, Lucifer frowned when he saw Davis closing his eyes. What was this angel preparing to do? Sloth and Wrath were about to rush over to help. Why did he still close his eyes and seal his divine sense? There must be something wrong! However, Lucifer could not care that much. What if there was a problem? A whip could shatter the void. Even if one had a trump card, it would be torn apart by the space turbulence before it was used! Soul Shackles! Lucifer shouted, and more than ten chains behind him shot toward Davis! The void shattered, and more than ten ck dragons blocked off all of Davis escape routes! In the distance, thezy and angry people who had rushed over saw this scene. Their eyes were filled with shock. After so many years, Lucifer was actually going all out against a guy whose strength was only at the level of a lord angel?! This was a terrifying technique that could shatter the void and could only be achieved by a seraph or one of the twelve demon gods. The violent energy of the spatial turbulence was enough to destroy any defense in this world! At this moment, Davis slowly opened his eyes. The four ck and two white wings behind him werepletely retracted at this moment. A wave of astral energy slowly wrapped around Davis. The dark clouds in the sky stopped flowing at this moment. At this moment, Davis did not reveal any pressure from his body, but the terrifying aura that he gave off made even Lucifer subconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva. This did note from the suppression of the bloodline aura, but from the disdain of the higher-ups. It was as if Lucifer, who was one of the strongest in the demon world, was like an ant in Davis eyes. What happened Lucifer felt that his heart was beating faster and his blood was flowing faster. His whole body was trembling uncontrobly. Die. A female voice came from Davis mouth. The mysterious naturalw in the world locked onto Lucifer. In an instant, all the hair on Lucifers body stood up and a strong sense of danger appeared in his heart. Run! Otherwise, I will definitely die! At this moment, this thought appeared in Lucifers mind. It had been tens of millions of years or even longer, hence Lucifer did not feel fear anymore. However, the fear in his heart was stronger than the fear he felt in his entire life! Run! Lucifer no longer hesitated. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. In an instant, it formed a teleportation array and he disappeared from where he was. The moment Lucifer disappeared, the entire world froze. Then, as if ss was broken, arge number of cracks appeared where Lucifer was! In the next moment, the cracks broke! Lucifer who was far away in the sky suddenly suffered a serious injury! The wings on his back instantly exploded. His aura was extremely weak at this moment and he could not even keep flying! Looking at the direction he hade from, a deep fear shed in Lucifers eyes! Chapter 92 - Breaking Through Space, the Slumber of the Ruler of Order!

Chapter 92: Breaking Through Space, the Slumber of the Ruler of Order!

Davis, at this moment, there are already at least three demon gods paying attention to this ce. Its a pity that my strength hasnt recovered that much. Im really too weak. Otherwise, I could help you destroy the entire demon world. In the sky, Davis mouth revealed helplessness. It was as if he despised his own strength. Davis was speechless. If he was too weak, Paradise Ind and the demon world would probably hide in a corner. In the alternate dimension, Davis spiritual energy condensed into a shadow and said to the sky. In that case, can you help me leave the demon world? The teleportation point has been destroyed by Lucifer. If I want to escape the demon world, I need the help of the teleportation device. The ruler of order shook his head and said, There is no need to go through so much trouble. The so-called teleportation device is just to engrave some understanding of space into the device. Only by using the device can one open the teleportation door. As long as one can grasp thews of space and know the approximate coordinates of the teleportation point, one can be teleported to any ce at will. As the ruler of order spoke, he slowly clenched his right hand in the air. A two-meter-long teleportation door appeared in front of Davis. The amount of energy left in your body is too little. I can only teleport you to the nearest human city to the demon world. Is that okay? The ruler of order asked Davis. Its enough. Davis nodded. As long as he could return to the human world, with his current strength, it would be easy for him to protect himself. After all, the human world had some restrictions for the experts of Paradise Ind and the demon world. If one wanted to break through the barrier set up by spatialws, one had to first break through it. As for Davis, who possessed the concealment technique, he did not need to care about the restrictions of the spatial barrier at all. In the next moment, the ruler of order entered the teleportation gate. It was already dusk in Pompeii City. Many vendors had already started to tidy up their shops and set up shop. Davis, this time, Ive used up arge amount of energy in my body. Im afraid I wont be able to help you in the short term. You have to be careful. Just now, I felt the aura of the ruler of the demon world Before he could finish speaking, the ruler of order, who had possessed Davis body, gave back control of his body. He returned to the prehistoric te and fell into a deep sleep. Davis frowned slightly as he felt the control of his body. His strength was indeed too weak even though his current strength could instantly kill the seven primordial sin demon kings. However, he did not have a chance to resist the twelve demon gods, which were even more powerful. In fact, if he was dyed by the other party, he would be able to defeat Davis just by using up his magic power during the battle. If he did not have enough strength, Davis would not want to leave the mountain for a short period of time. It was better for him to return to Paradise Ind as soon as possible. Angelina had probably already known that he was not there and was in a hurry to find him. Davis recalled Angelinas panicked look and could not help but smile. He should return to the library. That was his home. Just as Davis was about to spread the wings on his back and leave, his vision suddenly sank. Davis had already emptied the energy in his body during the previous battle. He was already able to stand up. Now that he was out of danger, his body naturally rxed. The side effects from the previous battle also appeared at this moment. In the next moment, he fainted. A day might have passed or it might have been a week. When Davis woke up again, he was in a dark room. The bed he was lying on was a simple piece of wood. Davis slowly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. Beside him, a young girl was taking a nap. The young girl was not very beautiful and could not topple countries and cities, but she had the aura of the little girl next door. She was very adorable. At this moment, the young girls face was somewhat malnourished and pale. Even her ck hair was mixed with some white hair. Davis pulled the young girls hair and a divine power faintly extended from his body. In less than a moment, Davis had figured out the rough background of the girl. Ordinary humans did not have any special abilities. Her bones were seventeen years old, and because she had been malnourished for a long time, her body was very weak. From the looks of it, she was from a poor family in the human world. Davis came to a conclusion in his heart. As if she felt her hair being pulled up, the girl slowly opened her eyes and looked at Davis in confusion. Then, she thought of something and quickly said to Davis, Um are you okay? I saw you at the corner of the street and you were about to be trampled to death by a noble carriage, so dad and I quickly brought you back It was unknown whether it was because Davis face was too attractive to the young girl or because the young girl was afraid of strangers, but at that moment, the young girls voice trembled slightly. Do you know how long I was unconscious for? A week. The girl quickly replied. When she saw that Davis was about to get out of bed, she quickly stopped him. Youre still very weak, so you cant get up! When daddy goes to the pawnshop to get money, Ill buy some medication ande back with them for you. The girl quickly said. Davis said, Pawnshop? Medication? Why do you have to do so much for a stranger like me? Dad told me since I was young to be a good person The girls face was slightly red. She lowered her head, not daring to meet Davis gaze. Davis smiled slightly and patted the girls head. I see. It seems that you have a very good father. Whats your name? My name is Emily. Emily, a very nice name. Davis was just about to take out gold coins from the systems inventory and give them to Emily to help her family get through this difficult situation. However, at this moment, there was a crude knock on the door of the cold and damp room. Wharton! Open the door for me, I know someone is in the room! A coarse voice came from outside the door. Upon hearing this voice, Emilys delicate body suddenly trembled, and then her eyes revealed a hint of fear. Who are they? Davis asked. They they are the underworld in the South City district. They are here to collect our protection fees Emily said fearfully. Chapter 94 - Kartoth

Chapter 94: Kartoth

The middle-aged mans name was Barru, and he was very popr on the streets of West Finks. He was the kind big brother. After the sky turnedpletely dark, he hurriedly went to the small house where Emily was. Emily, the neighbors are almost unable to open the pot. Until now, I can only gather 50 silver coins. I dont know if its enough to redeem your father. A heavy cloth bag was tightly held in Barrus hand. It should contain the 50 silver coins mentioned. Emily, Ill go to the street under Kartoths control now and try to get your father back. Emily hurriedly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, I want to go too. Emily, you dont know what kind of person Kartoth is. Hes aplete bastard. He only cares about women, wine, and money. For your safety, I cant let you go with me. But Theres no buts, Emily. Just stay with this little brother and rest well in the house. Barru forced a smile on his face. Davis sat up from the bed and said to Barru, Let me go with you. I dont want anything to happen. Barru stopped Davis and said with concern, I heard from Wharton that you were seriously injured and passed out for a few days. You should stay with Emily. Ill talk to you when I get Wharton back. After saying that, Barru carefully held the money bag and disappeared into the night. The slums at night were very dark. No one on the street of West Finks was willing to use precious firewood to light up the corners of the streets. On the uneven streets made of stone, there were pools of stagnant water that emitted a thick stench. It seemed to be the smell of dead rats that had spread. If the doors and windows of the houses were not closed properly, the pungent smell would make people unable to open their eyes. Are you very worried? In the house, Davis sat on the bed and patted Emilys head. Yes Uncle Barru is a good person. My father once told me that if I wanted to live in Pompeii, being a good person would be a big disadvantage sooner orter. Emily pursed her lips and said softly. Even so, your father still insists on making you a good person? Davis smiled and shook his head. This Wharton was really a contradictory fellow. Father said that after we earn enough money in Pompeii City, he would take me away from Pompeii City. Father said that he would definitely take me to a ce where good people get good rewards, so we must insist on being a good person. Emily said firmly. Seeing this, Davis was a little helpless. In Pompeii City, which was close to the demon world, the various thoughts of humans who were contaminated by the power of chaos would be magnified dozens of times, to the extent that they would do all sorts of things that the outside world thought were inconceivable. Now, the injuries in his body had almost recovered under the nourishment of life force in the alternate dimension. The chaos and divine power in his body had also recovered to 10% . As long as he absorbed enough heaven and earth energies with all his strength, Davis believed that he would be able to recover around 80% of the chaos power in his body within a week. At this moment, Davis raised his brows. A bloody figure slowly walked into the house from afar. It was Barru. His entire body was heavily injured and his aura was extremely weak. As soon as he entered, Barru used up all his strength and fell heavily to the ground. Uncle Barru! Im sorry child. I didnt fulfill my promise to you Kartoth, that fellow, is simply an animal. Before he could finish, Barru spat out several mouthfuls of blood from his mouth and nearly fainted. Looking at Barrus miserable state, Emily could not help but cover her mouth. Sigh Davis sighed helplessly. He had long said that he would go with them, but he refused to listen. Davis patted Emilys little head and said, Emily, are you afraid of blood? Emily did not know what Davis was nning to do. She shook her head nkly and said, I helped dad kill fish, so Im not afraid. The corner of Davis mouth rose slightly and he said, Very good. Then Emily, you cane with me. Well go and pick up your dad. Eh Emily could not help butugh. But Uncle Barru said that ce is very dangerous, and Uncle Barrus injuries are so serious. If we leave him alone Its okay. I, Barru, am very tough. I wont die for a while. Barru, who was lying on the ground, said slowly, Little brother, do you really have the ability to save Wharton? What else do you want me to do? Davis held Emilys small hand and turned around to ask. Seeing Davis indifferent expression, Barru shook his head bitterly. I was rash. The street that Kartoth is on is not far ahead. Please protect Emily well. Davis nodded and immediately grabbed Emilys small hand and disappeared into the night. In the wooden house, Barru got up from the ground with difficulty. He leaned against the wall and looked in the direction where Davis and Emily had gone. He could not help but mutter to himself. What is the identity of this young man Barru had his own secrets. Before he had wandered into Pompeii, he was a soldier of the nobles mansion. He had been on the battlefield and seen countless strong people fight. Barru had witnessed the strength of all kinds of mages, warriors and sages with his own eyes. However, with just a casual nce from Davis, Barru felt an extremely terrifying aura. It was far more than any person he had ever seen in his life. It was an unrivaled killing aura. It was as if a demon king had walked out of hell, causing Barrus soul to tremble uncontrobly. It was as if Davis was the king of this world at that moment. Im afraid that Kartoth and Jack are finished this time. On W Street of Pompeii City, inside Rose Bar, Kartoth was hugging two women with good figures as he shook a wine ss in his hands. The two women squeezed their peaks onto Kartoths body. At this moment, Kartoth was standing on a middle-aged man who was tied up. His mouth was sealed and his fingernails were all pulled out. Bright red blood was continuously being left behind. It looked extremely bloody. At this moment, the door of Rose Bar was immediately shattered. Chapter 95 - If You’re Wrong, Then Die!

Chapter 95: If Youre Wrong, Then Die!

The main door of Rose Bar was a solid wooden door wrapped in iron sheet, and its defense was extremely strong. Even some well-trained soldiers could not pierce through this iron sheet wooden door with their full strength. However, the iron sheet door, which had an astonishing defense, actually shattered. The manager of Rose Bar could not help but be stunned at this moment, and could not help but swallow his saliva. What kind of person was this fierce? Did he know that there was an old devil like Kartoth in Rose Bar today? If he wanted to pick a fight, he should have done it at a different time. The person who could smash the iron door was probably at least a silver-level adventurer. Looking at the loud noiseing from not far away, Kartoth could not help but frown. Is someone looking for trouble? Why cant you let me be quiet for a while? Kartoth put down the red wine ss in his hand and quickly looked in the direction of the iron-d wooden door. He saw a young man holding a little girl standing there. Interesting Bringing your daughter to the bar? I wonder if I, Kartoth, have already filled up Rose Bar today? After saying that, Kartoth slowly stood up. He was wearing a mink coat, sunsses, and had a very expensive looking cigar in his mouth. Friend, the bar is booked by Lord Kartoth today. If you want toe, you cane another day. At this time, the bartender quickly walked out from the counter and stopped Davis and Emily. Kartoth, it seems like we havente to the wrong ce. Move aside. Davis looked at Kartoth, who had also stood up in the distance, and said faintly. In the next moment, the bartender felt his body stiffen uncontrobly, and immediately made way for Davis and Emily. Dad! As soon as she walked into the bar, Emily was shocked to find Wharton, who was tied up. She hurriedly broke free from Davis hand and ran in the direction of Kartoth. This bugs daughter? Although shes a little thin, she seems to be a beauty model. She should be able to sell for a lot of money. Kartoth sized up Emily. When he saw her running over, a disdainful look shed across his eyes. He was prepared to kick her away. Buzz! However, just as Kartoth was about to kick Emilys lower abdomen, his foot was controlled by a ck ball of energy! Kartoths eyes suddenly shrunk to the size of a pinhole. This was the power of chaos! Only real demons could absorb the true power of chaos in their bodies! The young man in front of him was actually a demon! Kartoth could not help but tremble. He was very clear about the meaning of the word, demon, in Pompeii City. Even the lowest-level imp in the demon world could easily ughter an ordinary person in the human world. Even human mages and adventurers could not withstand a single blow from a legendary creature like the demon. It could be said that in Pompeii City, the demon was the absolute ruler. Emily hurriedly untied Wharton. Seeing that Whartons body was covered in bruises, it was likely that several of his bones had been broken, and all of his fingernails had been pulled out. Emily could no longer hold back her tears. Cough, cough, cough Emily, Im fine. Dont cry. Wharton weaklyforted Emily, while at the same time looking at Davis in the distance. Wharton was only an ordinary person in the slums of Pompeii City. He had never seen what the true power of chaos looked like. Now, looking at the ck ball of energy that was controlling Kartoth subconsciously, Wharton thought that Davis was a mage. A person. Looking at the expressionless gaze of Davis in the distance, Kartoths expression became extremely bitter. He could tell that these two slum father-and-daughter in front of him did not know Davis true identity. Of course, he did not dare to directly call Davis a demon. I was wrong my Lord, I was wrong. If you are wrong, then die. The next moment, Kartoth exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Beside him, the shop owner and the bartender had a deep look of shock in their eyes. They ran a bar in Pompeii City and had seen all kinds of people. Of course, at this moment, they recognized Davis identity as a demon, but they did not dare to say it out loud. It would be bad if they were like Kartoth, who had gotten himself killed. Even if Kartoth was a mafia protected by the four great families in Pompeii City, he was nothingpared to the demon Davis in front of them. As long as Davis wanted to, he could destroy the four great families at any time. This was the extent of the influence of the demons in Pompeii City. Emily was obviously shocked by the scene before her. At this moment, she finally understood why Davis asked if she was afraid of seeing blood. Sir, thank you very much. Wharton weakly thanked Davis. Theres nothing to thank. You saved me, so its only natural for me to save you. Davis helped Wharton up, and a faint golden light appeared on his right hand. The moment the light appeared, Whartons injuries began to heal at a visible speed. The bones in his body were recovering, and his fingernails grew back in less than two seconds. Feeling the powering from his limbs and bones, Wharton felt as if he was twenty years younger. The power was divine power. Sir, your magic is too powerful. I really dont know how to thank you. Brother, you are too powerful. Can I learn magic from you? The people in the bar were confused. This golden light energy gave them an extremely holy feeling. Why did the demon have this kind of aura? They did not dare to ask. They could only lower their heads and try their best to remain silent. If you have talent, I might be able to teach you magic. Davis patted Emilys head and then snapped his fingers lightly. A B-grade skill from the demon bloodline, Devour Memories. A few ck lights instantly entered the minds of the store manager, the bartender, and the others. Lets go back first, or itll be quite troublesome to exinter. Davis looked at the bartender and the others, who were already in a daze, and said to Wharton and Emily. Mm, then well head back first. After Davis and the others had left, there was suddenly a burst of screamsing from the bar. These were the screams of the two women who had been hugged by Kartoth. At this moment, they shockingly discovered that the ce where Kartoth had been sitting had turned into a bloody mist. The owners voice was a little shaky. Lord Kartoth is dead. Im afraid that something big will happen. Chapter 96 - The Four Great Families Behind Pompeii City

Chapter 96: The Four Great Families Behind Pompeii City

Davis and the two returned to the house. After treating Barrus injuries, Barru left. Sir, Kartoth is a bully in our southern city district. As he had the support of the four great families, he has been bullying us poor people all these years. You killed Kartoth this time. I reckon that the four great families will get the news soon and will be ready to attack you. If its possible, sir, youd better hurry up and prepare to leave. At this moment, Wharton acted very extravagantly as he lit the firewood in the room. He said to Wharton very seriously, The four great families are very powerful. The corners of Davis mouth curled up into a slight smile. Theyre more than powerful, sir. Wharton sighed helplessly as he exined to Davis. Although on the surface, Pompeii City has its own city lord, and the city lord should be the one to manage our city, but the city lords full strength has long been overthrown by the four great ns. If the casten doesnt stop the four great ns, then he will be immediately killed by the four great ns. Up until now, there has been a total of five castens who have died like this. At this point, Whartons eyes revealed a strong sense of dread. These four great ns are the Wildrose n, Rose n, Peony n, and Sunflower n. Its rumored that their ns sacrificed their souls to the demons, hence they were able to obtain some power from the demons. Their foundations are even more profound. It can be said that almost everything in Pompeii City has something to do with the four great ns. Take the local ruffians and hooligans who collect our protection fees as an example. In fact, even they have to pay a considerable amount of tax every month to provide for the people of the four great ns. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to do whatever they want in Pompeii. After Wharton said that, Davis seemed to have some understanding of the four families. Even so, what did it matter? Even Lucifer, who was one of the twelve demon gods in the demon world, could not do anything to him in a short period of time. How could Davis care about a few clowns who sacrificed their souls to the demons in exchange for power? I understand what you said, but what will you do if I leave? Davis asked with great interest. Wharton was stunned for a moment before a bitter expression appeared on his face. All these years, I have been working hard so that I can leave Pompeii with Emily. But ever since those local hooligans came, they have been sucking the blood of us,moners, like vampires. As you can see, every month, they charge us five silver coins for protection. In fact, its much more than that. As long as they dont have any money on hand, they will change thew and ask us for money. If we dont give them money, they will at least suffer from physical pain, and at worst, they will rob us directly, or even set our house on fire. All these years, Ive worked so hard, but in the end, I didnt end up saving any money at all. Wharton sighed helplessly. Lets not even talk about living outside Pompeii. If it werent for you helping me recover from my injuries, Im afraid I wouldnt even know how to survive next month. Davis nodded and took out arge bag of gold coins from his bosom. The bag of gold coins was heavy and fell on the table, causing the table to tremble slightly. In an instant, Emily and Wharton were stunned. A whole bag of gold coins! This was wealth that they had never seen before in their lives! ording to the exchange rate in Pompeii City, a gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins, which was equivalent to 10,000 copper coins. Just three copper coins could buy a loaf of ck bread, and a gold coin could buy a good house in the middle ss of Pompeii city. A bag full of gold coins was already an astronomical figure for the two of them. Are these gold coins enough for you? Davis said faintly. These gold coins were just a drop in the bucket for Davis. In his systems inventory, there were also huge amounts of gold coins that were plundered from the hands of demons. Wharton quickly controlled the desire in his heart and took a deep breath before saying firmly, Sir, I cant ept it. Davis shook his head. I dont intend to give you alms, but I want to make a trade with you. Hearing Davis words, Whartons breathing became heavier. Trade? Was this not what the demons loved to do the most? Offer me your souls and be my ves. Davis lips curved slightly as he spoke to the two of them. He was looking forward to how the two of them would react when they found out about his identity as a demon. At the same time, at the highest point of the Southern District of Pompeii City, in a luxurious residence, in a study room, a middle-aged man was sitting on a leather sofa, flipping through a book. On his right was a warm bonfire, and not far behind him was a bookshelf. The middle-aged man was extremely peculiar. His entire eyes werepletely ck. A faint evil aura was emitted from him. If Davis was here, he would be able to clearly sense that this was the aura of the power of chaos. However, this pair of eyes did not seem to fuse well with the middle-aged man. Many fine cracks appeared on the middle-aged mans eye sockets. The middle-aged man was called Argus, and he was the current person in charge of the Wildrose n. After sacrificing his soul to the devil, he possessed this pair of demon eyes that could see through everything. No one could hide their strength in front of him. As long as Argus wanted to, he could easily see through everything. He could even use his demon eyes to shoot outsers and instantly kill the person in front of him. However, this was Argus trump card. It was extremely exhausting for him and he would not easily use it. After using such convenient demon eyes, Argus quickly led the Wildrose n to gain a foothold in Pompeii city, standing side by side with the other three great ns. At this moment, there was a knock on the studys door. Come in. An attendant appeared at the door and spoke to Argus respectfully,Sir, theres a situation in Southern District. Speak. Kartoth was found dead in the bar. Hearing what the attendant said, Argus could not help but raise his eyebrows. Isnt he just a small thug? If hes dead, so be it. Just find a recement. But ording to the testimony of the people in the bar, they had no idea at all. Kartoth instantly turned into a bloody mist. They dont have any recollection of Kartoths death. Im afraid that the person who killed Kartoth is not that simple. The attendant hurriedly said. Argus slowly closed the book and said, Demon power? People from other families Chapter 97 - Threat to Rule

Chapter 97: Threat to Rule

The next day, the Wildrose ns mansion weed important guests. The Wildrose n, Peony n, and Sunflower ns representatives all arrived at the Wildrose ns mansion in a carriage. Long time no see. Long time no see. Under Argus reception, the representatives of the other three families had already arrived at the round table. After everyone sat down, Argus slowly said, Ive gathered everyone this time because of a strange thing that happened yesterday in my South City district. Strange thing? Yes,st night, in Rose Bar on South Citys W Street, my subordinate in charge of that area, Kartoth, was killed. Kartoth? Youre not talking about that hooligan who spends all day in Rose Bar and only knows about money and women, are you? The Peony duke questioned. For the sake of a hooligan, you want to summon the representatives of the other three families? Arent you, Argus, being too arrogant? Dont tell me that if your Wildrose n has something to do, our other ns have nothing to do? The other two representatives also nodded their heads. Although they did not say anything, if they were really here for a hooligan, they were really unhappy. Argus frowned and slowly said, This meeting of our Wildrose n is indeed rted to Kartoths death. Justst night, in Rose Bar, Kartoth exploded into a bloody mist out of thin air. Rose Bar is the business of our Wildrose family. Its impossible for a mole to lie. Moreover, everyones statements are exactly the same. The three of them looked at each other and understood just by looking into each others eyes. It was likely that Argus thought that someone in their families had killed Kartothst night. Although Argus was an insignificant existence to the four great families, they absolutely could not allow the other families to act arrogantly in the area under their control. I understand what you mean. However, unfortunately,st night was our Peony ns annual gathering. All the members of the immediate bloodline were gathered for a meal. You know, Argus, the power of demons can only exist under our immediate bloodline? The man from the Peony n said slowly. This cant be done by our Rose family. Even if I dont have any evidence, I can be sure. The person in charge of the Rose family was a middle-aged woman. Even if time had stopped making this middle-aged woman beautiful, it was still possible to see that she was definitely a super beauty in the past. Your South City district is filled with slums, especially the streets of W and West Finks. That stench our family members have always been mysophobic, so how could they go to such a ce? The three people present turned their gazes toward thest person. He was the person in charge of the Sunflower n. Seeing that the three people were staring at him, the man said coldly, If it happened yesterday, it definitely couldnt have been our Sunflower n. We cant tell you the details. Thats a secret within our family. Argus frowned. The person in charge of Rose, Peony and Sunflower ns did not even admit that Kartoths deathst night had something to do with their ns. He did not think that they were lying. After all, the one who died was just an insignificant hooligan. Even if he was serious, he would at mostpensate them with a few gold coins. They probably would not even bother to lie about such things. What was going on?! A thought faintly surfaced in Argus heart. At this moment, a servant knocked on the door, walked in and immediately whispered something to Argus ear. Argus frowned. Then, he said to everyone. Sorry, it seems that my thoughts are correct. In our Pompeii City, besides us, a new demon power possessor has appeared. Argus said calmly. As everyone knows, although there are some demons in Pompeii City, they are all inferior demons. Superior demons who have signed a powerful contract with us will find it very difficult to cross the spatial teleportation point ande to our human world. Thats why we, who have offered our souls, are the most suitable subordinates to a superior demon. This new demon who possesses chaos power might pose a threat to the rule of our four great ns. Argus slowly said. Youre right, Argus. Are you nning to attack that fellow who possesses demon power? But you have no idea where he will appear. The middle-aged woman said. Argus nodded and continued, I know that, but I just got the news through my informant. Last night, Kartoth only died after robbing Wharton on West Finks Street. Kartoth, who just came back from the sea, only provoked this Wharton. Wharton? A name Ive never heard of. Is he the one with demonic powers? The middle-aged man from the peony family said. Not really. After my investigation, Wharton is just an ordinary handyman who worked in Pompeii City for more than twenty years, living at the lowest level of the city. Yesterday, because he resisted Kartoths plunder, he was ruthlessly taught a lesson by Kartoth. If he had demonic powers, he would have acted long ago. Argus slowly analyzed. Everyone nodded. Unless this Wharton was a psychopath with masochistic tendencies, it was impossible for him not to retaliate after being taught a lesson. So, what is the rtionship between this Wharton and the guy with the power of the demons? Although the person with the power of the demon isnt Wharton, it is obvious that he has a deep rtionship with Wharton. As long as we follow Wharton, well definitely be able to find the whereabouts of the person with the demonic power. Everyone nodded, agreeing with Argus words. Since thats the case, in order to prevent this person from threatening the rule of our four great ns, our Rose n will also intervene. Our Peony n can also join. The Sunflower n will also join. Argus nodded his head. Very good. Since thats the case, it was our Wildrose ns initiative, Ill take the lead. Naturally, I have to put in more effort. If its necessary for this operation, I will personally take action and kill that person. Chapter 98 - Sacrifice One’s Soul, and Emily Becomes a Noble Fiend

Chapter 98: Sacrifice Ones Soul, and Emily Bes a Noble Fiend

Time went back by a day. Late at night, Linley looked at the two people in front of him, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Sir Are you a fiend ? Wharton subconsciously gulped. Although Pompeii City was a city of fiends, Wharton, who had lived in Pompeii City since he was young, had never seen a fiend before. Wharton believed that the noble existence of demons was not something that a poormoner like him, who had lived in the slums for a long time, coulde into contact with. At one point, Wharton had even thought that he would no longer have anything to do with demons in this lifetime. Thus, Whartons heart was set on kindness. He hoped that after leaving Pompeii, he would bring his daughter, Emily, to the city under the control of the Holy See and live a happy life. Brother, are you a demon? Emily was also very surprised. Although she had seen Davis casually kill Karthoth, Emily had never imagined that Davis was a demon. After all, a demon was an extremely evil existence in Emilys imagination and Davis was so gentle to others. Hence, how could he be a demon? Whether Im a demon or not is not important. The amount of gold coins you have in this area are enough to change the quality of your lives. It will also allow you to leave Pompeii City, find a suitable living environment, and start a new life. I want to know your answer. Do you ept or reject? Davis said calmly. I Wharton was in a dilemma. Offering his soul to a demon was equivalent to entrusting his life to a demon. He would forever serve the demon as his master. Even if he was reincarnatedter, he would still be unable to escape the fate of being controlled by a demon. It could be said that the price was extremely high. Im willing! Emily suddenly said from the side. Emily, dont make a decision that easily. Wharton wanted to say something, but was quickly opposed by Emily. Dad, even if brother is a demon, hes still the kindest demon Ive ever seen. If brother really has evil intentions toward us, when brother just woke up, he would have had the ability to attack us. Furthermore, brother saved dad and is now willing to help us change our quality of life. Although he wants us to give him our souls, Im sure that a good person like brother wouldnt do anything to us. Emily said. Davis rubbed Emilys head. Emily, if you think like this, Im afraid youll suffer greatly in the future. Wharton pondered for a long time before finally nodding. I was too abrupt, demon lord. Im willing to be your ve. He slowly stood up, knelt down on one knee toward Davis, and deeply bowed down. Emily also wanted to follow suit, but was abruptly stopped by Davis. Emily, youll be my family member. Davis smiled faintly, and his right hand tapped a rune on Emilys head. A ck pattern appeared on Emilys forehead. Then, a mysterious energy formed a bridge between Davis and Emily. At this moment, Emily felt that her body was being transformed by magic. Her body, which had beencking nutrition for a long time, was slowly growing. Her breasts, which had yet to develop, were slowly bulging at this moment. Her height had also grown by about ten centimeters. Emily, who was originally 17 years old, looked like she was only 14 or 15 years old. However, when she grew up, she quickly became a beauty with a childs face and huge breasts. Her long hair hung behind her back, and her initially timid eyes now faintly flickered with confidence. A faint aura slowly emerged around Emilys body. Davis felt for a moment. The current Emily probably barely had the strength of a demon baron. Master. Emily slowly lowered her head and bowed to Davis. Emily! When Wharton saw that his daughter actually possessed such formidable strength, even in front of his own daughter, Wharton felt his heart thump rapidly because of that formidable aura. He was iparably excited. This is your reward. As a price, you will forever be my servants and dependents. Of course, if you can surpass me and kill me when Im not paying attention, you can bepletely freed from the contract. As long as you can do it. Davis pushed the heavy gold coins to Wharton and said indifferently. No, of course I know what Im capable of. I will straighten out my identity and serve the lord well. Davis shook his head. He was not a pampered person. If it was not for Emilys chronic malnutrition and the possibility of her being turned into a vegetable after devouring her memories, Davis would not have wasted so much saliva, as he would have just let the two of them be his servants and dependents. As long as they became the demons dependents or servants, the person who signed the contract would never be able to resist the demons orders. Even if they knew they were going to die, they would not be able to resist. This contract was extremely vicious, but at the same time, it had endless benefits for the person who signed it. As long as humans signed a contract with a demon, they would be able to obtain 1/10,000 of the demons strength, and they would also be able to inherit a portion of the demons abilities. As long as the demons strength continued to grow, even if the subordinate did not do anything, they could continue to grow. If Davis strength was said to have directly advanced from a great demon king to a chaos demon king, Emilys strength might skyrocket to the level of a demon lord or even a demon king. At that time, as a subordinate of a chaos demon king, Emily would probably be able to instantly destroy a city with just a stomp of her foot. I will leave Pompeii City with you. Once you choose a new city to live in, I will leave. Master, are you abandoning us? Emilys eyes could not help but waver. Everything she had now was given to her by Davis. Although they had only been together for a short period of time, Emily had already developed a kinship with Davis that was thicker than water. Yes, my lord. Let us follow you. Wharton, who was standing at the side, also said anxiously. Although he did not know why Emilys strength had suddenly skyrocketed, Wharton was certain that Davis strength must have reached an extremely terrifying level to be able to make Emilys strength suddenly be so powerful. Lets go. Davis faintly smiled as he spoke. If theres a chance, I would really like to bring all of you along to leave. However, my enemy is an existence that none of you can imagine. Right now, we are not ready yet. Chapter 99 - On the Dock, the Four Great Clans Joined Forces to Attack!

Chapter 99: On the Dock, the Four Great ns Joined Forces to Attack!

The next day, in Pompeii City, at the docks As a famous demon city, the demand within the city was extremely great. It was not just the demand of humans, but many demons also neededrge amounts of imports. This also resulted in the port of Pompeii City being exceptionally prosperous although 50% of Pompeii City was extremely poor, struggling with poverty. All kinds of luxury goods, cigars and red wine were shipped to Pompeii. In the entire city of Pompeii, the port upied the entire coastline of Pompeii. Countless ships were docked at the port, densely packed, with no end in sight. At this moment, Davis was walking at the front. Emily and Wharton followed closely behind. Although Wharton had be Davis servant, he had still obtained the power of Davis bloodline. His strength had also reached the level of a demon baron. The initially haggard middle-aged man, Wharton, now seemed to have be ten years younger. He had be thirty years old. One could not tell that Wharton was Emilys father. Although Davis had already recovered about fifty percent of his strength, he had the ability to swagger out of Pompeii with Emily and Wharton. After all, Pompeii still had a teleportation point that was connected to the demon world. Davis did not know if something would happen out of the blue. He felt that it was better to keep a low profile at this time. If Lucifer really had the ability to tear open space and keep Davis in Pompeii no matter what price he had to pay, Davis probably would not be able to gain anything. Therefore, the auras of the three people were all restrained. If they did not pay special attention, they would only sense that the three people walking by were ordinary people. If one paid special attention to them, they would probably be able to discover some clues. After all, it was daybreak now. Davis brought Emily and Wharton to bid farewell to the people on the streets of West Finks and headed to the dock. Although Wharton and Emily were wearing their best clothes, they still appeared somewhat shabby. After all, their auras werepletely different now. Even the clothes that they had previously thought were extravagant were probably not worthy of their stature now. The three of them chose a ship. This was a ship that was preparing to head to the far east empire, the Be Gloria Empire. There were not many people on it. There was only an old captain and three sailors. However, the ship was not small. At the moment, it was only transporting various decorations. If there were only three people on the ship, it would appear extremely luxurious. When the three of them had already paid the ship fees and sat down to put on their clothes, they were ready to leave. In the distance, the three men suddenly discovered Whartons figure. Look, is that Wharton? It seems to be him. Why has he changed so much? It gives me the feeling that hes already ten years younger! Since weve already confirmed that its Wharton, then we should quickly report this to the duke! There is no need. The duke has already instructed us to fire the signal re as soon as we discover Wharton. The Duke of Wildrose will quickly lead his troops to this location. The man immediately took out a signal re from his clothes, and a hint of hesitation flickered in his eyes. If he was mistaken, it was likely that he would face the most severe punishment from the Duke of Wildrose. Thinking back to the time when Argus was a servant who had been beaten for three days and three nights, the man felt a lingering fear in his heart. Right now, he was 80% certain that the other party was Wharton. Beside him was a youngdy with a voluptuous figure and an extremely handsome young man with a profound temperament. Both of them seemed to have a great background. The man no longer hesitated and pulled the signal re in his hand. Whoosh! The signal re tore through the sky. A green signal re appeared not far away, directly above the ship Davis was riding on. At the dock, all the subordinates responsible for searching for the four dukes subconsciously raised their heads and looked in the direction of the signal re. Someone had found Wharton! Excitement shed across everyones eyes. Following which, they quickly rushed in the direction of the signal re. Did something happen? Emily raised her head and looked into the sky. A hint of doubt shed across her eyes. On the side, Whartons brows furrowed. Now that he had be Davis ve, Wharton, who possessed the ability to sense danger, felt dozens of waves of enmity in that instant. The next moment, Wharton discovered that dozens of people in the distance had already rushed toward the direction of the ship. The people of the Duke of Wildrose? Wharton clearly saw the patterns on the clothes of those people and recognized that they were subordinates of the Wildrose n. Master, what should we do now? Emily asked Davis. Dont bother, just leave. Davis said without any change in his expression. Wharton nodded and quickly ordered the captain to pull up the anchor and sail the ship away from the port. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. The carriages of the four dukes had already arrived. Argus slowly got down from the carriage and looked at the ship that was sailing away in the distance. Have you found Wharton? Yes, my lord duke. ording to your guess, the person who left with Wharton is probably the person you said who possessed the power of the demons. They are already nning to leave. Do we still have to attack them? The man asked respectfully. Argus smiled faintly. Since they have already killed our people, how can they just leave like this? Then we shall proceed ording to the n. The figures of Rose, Peony, and the person in charge of Sunflower n also appeared on the horse carriage. Under everyones shocked gazes, a pair of palm-sized wings appeared on the backs of the four dukes. Immediately, waves of chaotic energy appeared all over their bodies. Their auras also slowly appeared. The strength of the four of them had already reached the level of inferior demons. When the surrounding people sensed the auras of the four dukes, their bodies trembled. An extremely terrifying emotion appeared in their bodies. This is too terrifying. It turns out that there are actually demons hiding in Pompeii City! Why are they hiding demons? Take a closer look. They are the four great dukes of Pompeii City! What?! Humans can actually be demons too? What price did the four great dukes pay to the demons?! Forget about demons. This is the first time Ive seen the four great dukes disy their strength. Isnt this too powerful? Thats right. I wonder which unlucky fellow actually provoked the four great dukes. Im afraid he wont be able to escape death today. The people on the dock were in an uproar at the moment. Chapter 100 - Master, Leave This Trash to Us, Servants!”

Chapter 100: Master, Leave This Trash to Us, Servants!

The four dukes appeared in mid-air, and a gust of wind formed behind them. The four of them quickly flew toward the ship that Davis and the others were on. If you surrender now, we might still spare your life. The Duke of Wildroses lips felt a little dry, and he licked the corners of his lips. There was no hiding the greed in his eyes. At the same time, the four dukes immediately surrounded the ship. As long as they were able to devour people with demonic powers, regardless of whether they were servants, or real demons, they would be even stronger. Surrender?! Dont think about it. Just obediently be our food! If you want to me someone, then me yourself. If you had kept your tail between your legs and kept a low profile in Pompeii City, how would you have been discovered by us? The Duke of Peonyughed loudly. His entire right hand had turned into a huge demonic w at this moment. The two meter long demonic w carried a whistling hurricane as it smashed toward the direction of the ship. In the distance, countless people were iparably shocked. The dukes have actually obtained such a powerful strength! This is so terrifying! Thats right. Even a tinum grade mage cant fly! The four great dukes not only can fly but they can even execute such a terrifying move. Im afraid that our Pompeii City will forever be controlled by the four great ns! Do you think that guy who offended the four dukes can escape from the shores of Pompeii City alive? How is that possible! The four dukes attacked at the same time. Im afraid that this guy must have touched the forbidden area of the four great ns. Otherwise, why would the four great families, who usually have nothing to do with each other, suddenly join forces? Either they have amon enemy, or they must have amon interest. In short, the four great ns will definitely not attack at the same time without a reason! Everyone watched in shock as the four great dukes attacked. The dock was in an uproar. On the ship, when the old captain and the sailors saw the four great dukes, their expressions changed drastically. They turned their heads to look at Davis and the other two on the ship. Their hearts were extremely shocked. Those were the four great dukes! Just what kind of background did you people have to be able to provoke the absolute rulers of Pompeii City?! The old captain had been in and out of Pompeii City and the Belgravia Empire for many years. He knew very well just how terrifying the four great ns of Pompeii City were. Today, this shore would probably be their burial ground. The old captain could not bear to be a part of them. Although he was not afraid of death, he still had his wife and children waiting for him at home. Looking at the Duke of Peony in the sky disying the terrifying demon w, which was continuously magnifying in front of him, a hint of despair shed through the old captains eyes. I am going to die On the other hand, Davis, who was the leader of the three, was sitting in the cabin. His expression was calm, and his eyes were closed. He had no intention of opening them. It was as if the four dukes were not there to kill them. At this moment, Emily slowly opened her eyes. A terrifying aura instantly woke up from Emilys body. Like a terrifying magical beast that had just woken up, an aura that could tear the world apart suddenly bloomed! The demon baron was not considered weak even in the entire demon world. Now, Emily, who possessed the same level of strength, was like a demon god in the human world, which was several times weaker! Master. Leave this trash to us servants to deal with. With that said, Emily, who was initially sitting in the cabin, immediately disappeared. She was as fast as lightning! In the next moment, the Duke of Peony, who was attacking the ship, felt his back sink. Emily actually stepped on his back and looked down at him. How is this possible?! The Duke of Peony eximed in disbelief. However, in the next second, he was sent flying by Emilys kick and exploded into a cloud of blood mist in the air! At the same time, all the immediate members of the Peony n in Pompeii City spat out a mouthful of blood at this moment. Their entire faces had turned deathly pale! Their aura was extremely weak. At this moment, all the blood vessels in their bodies had exploded. If the doctors did not save them in time, it was likely that all the members of the Peony n would have lost their lives on the spot! In the eyes of Emily, who had the strength of a demon baron, a lower-level demon was no different from an ant. The Duke of Wildrose, the Duke of Rose, and the Duke of Sunflower were all shocked at the same time! At this moment, they all had the same thoughts as the dead Duke of Peony. How was that possible! One had to know that one who became a demonspanion could only obtain one-tenth of a demons strength. If one wanted to increase their abilities, they would have to sacrifice more souls of the same bloodline to the demons. This was also the reason why the four great ns were able to prosper. The entire n would sacrifice their souls to the demons to support the duke! As long as the duke did not die, the four great ns would be able to prosper forever in Pompeii City! After all, even if it was just one-tenth-thousandth of the power of a superior demon, it would still reach the level of a high-level imp. If they sacrificed a little more souls, they would be able to possess the power of a inferior demon! Most likely, they would possess the bloodline of a demon, along with unarmed ordinary people and tinum level mages. They could use the aura of a demon to suppress their enemies and reduce their strength. When the Duke of Peony was crushed by Emilys kick and turned into a bloody mist, they knew that the Peony n would be eliminated from Pompeii City from today onward! Feeling the terrifying power of chaos, the three of them felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer. A cold feeling of death rose from the tip of their toes to the top of their heads! Could this woman really be the possessor of demonic power? Why was she so powerful?! Just what was her background!! At this moment, all of them only had one word in their hearts! Flee! The four great ns, who had controlled Pompeii City for hundreds of years, had finally paid an iparably painful price because of their arrogance! They had underestimated the other partys strength. They hadpletely underestimated the strength of the demon behind this kind of strength! This was definitely not an existence that the four great ns of Pompeii City could afford to offend. Although they were able to act arrogantly in Pompeii City, they were clearly aware that they were merely a pitiful and pathetic clown in the eyes of a truly powerful demon! In the next moment, the figure that had killed the Duke of Peony rapidly magnified in their eyes! Chapter 101 - Control the Doppelganger and Return to Paradise Island!

Chapter 101: Control the Doppelganger and Return to Paradise Ind!

Emilys figure suddenly erged in front of the Duke of Wildrose and the others! No! No! Almost in an instant, the remaining three dukes turned into a bloody mist in the sky. There was not even a single corpse left. Emily slowly descended from the sky. There was not a single trace of blood on her body. After Emily closed her eyes, a wave of terrifying astral energy bloomed in the sky! The cyclone exploded, immediately sting a huge hole on the surface of the sea! The seawater spewed upward for a few hundred meters before finally turning into rain that fell from the sky. At this moment, the entire Pompeii City waspletely silent. Silence A deathly silence. The terrifying power disyed by the four great dukes of Pompeii City was already the limits of their imagination. However, the four great dukes who were the leaders of the four great ns who had ruled the entire Pompeii City for hundreds of years, could not even withstand a single move from Emily. In the eyes of ordinary people, the four great dukes had turned into a bloody mist in an instant! They did not even clearly see how Emily had done it. She was too powerful If the four dukes were already extremely powerful existences, then who was this mysterious girl in front of them? After a long while, someone finally reacted. Really so terrifying Im afraid that as long as that mysterious girl thinks about it, our entire Pompeii City will be destroyed by her hands. Hearing that persons words, the others finally regained their senses. However, in their eyes, the shock did not disappear at all. Instead, it became more and more profound as time passed. Thats right. I did not expect that there would actually be such a terrifying expert in Pompeii City. Could it be an adventurer above tinum rank? Otherwise, how could she possess such powerfulbat strength? Do you really think that a tinum rank adventurer can kill four dukes who possess the power of demons in an instant? You are simply dreaming! The four dukes who possess the power of demons had extremely terrifying strength. Dont forget how they ruled our Pompeii City for hundreds of years. The four great ns have such a deep foundation that even the Holy See was unable to eliminate them. In fact, they were even forced away by the four dukes. Dont you know what they are capable of? Thats right. Now that the four dukes are dead, will the four great ns continue to exist? Everyone looked at each other, their eyes revealing a hint of confusion. At the same time, on the ship, the old captain slowly opened his eyes at this moment. He was extremely puzzled. The four dukes had clearly attacked together just now. He should have died on the spot. Why did nothing happen? He opened his eyes and was shocked. Ten thousand meters in the air, the sea water began to drip, and there was a strong smell of blood. The old captain was not a fool. He had heard Emilys words. In an instant, he thought of many things. His whole body trembled. The old captain quickly withdrew his gaze and continued to steer the ship. The three people behind him were probably extremely terrifying! They could even easily kill the four dukes! Perhaps, the person sitting on his ship was a true devil! Ten days had passed since the ship sailed out of the port of Pompeii City. During these ten days, nothing happened. There was a cabin on the ship for Davis and the other two to use. Davis did not have the mood to enjoy the scenery and had locked himself in his room for the past ten days. As for Wharton and Emily, they were quickly familiarizing themselves with the strength of their bodies. After all, with such strength, they would be worshipped wherever they were ced. In the human world, the existence of the demon baron was already extremely terrifying. Only adventurers who had reached the diamond level or above would be able topete with it. As for adventurers who had reached the diamond level or above, even in the entire Be Gloria Empire, there were not many of them. Speaking of the Be Gloria Empire, it could be considered thergest empire on the continent that was close to the east. Originally, although Pompeii City was located in the wilderness, strictly speaking, it could be considered as the Be Gloria Empires territory. However, there were demonic activities in Pompeii City all year round, causing the upper echelons of the Be Gloria Empire to not dare to anger such an existence. They could only treat Pompeii City as an extremely special ce. As time passed, it became a ce where no one cared about anything. In the room, Davis slowly opened his eyes. It had already been seventeen days since Davis had escaped from the demon world, and two months had passed since Davis had left Paradise Ind. Although he left his Doppelganger Mask on Paradise Ind, it was likely that Fiona would return to look for him very soon after her body had almost recovered. Although the Doppelganger Mask could perfectly restore his appearance, it required a certain amount of divine power and spiritual power. It was not until today that Davis had the ability to control the doppelganger on Paradise Ind again. Its been a long time since Ive gone back, so Ill just take a look. Davis smiled slightly,id on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. On Paradise Ind, in the library was a room that belonged to Davis. At this moment, Davis was quietly lying on the bed. The window was slightly opened, and a cool breeze wafted in from outside. In the distance, the wind chimes on the wooden door were softly emitting its sound due to the wind blowing. The wooden door slowly opened. Fionas figure appeared in the room. Currently, the poison worm in Fionas body hadpletely disappeared. Although her current aura was still a little weak, as long as she continued to recover for a few more days, she would be able topletely return to her original state. After this matter, Fiona believed that after she recovered her strength, she would be able to further increase her strength. However, this was nothingpared to Davis, who was lying quietly on the bed in front of Fiona. ording to Angelina, 17 days ago, Davis suddenly fell into aa. Although he was still maintaining his basic vital signs, no matter how hard she tried to wake him up, he could not be awakened. Even if Angelina found Gabriel, there was nothing she could do. ording to Gabriel, the current Davis was probably severely injured due to unknown reasons and would not recover in a short period of time. However, Fiona did not care about it. She still insisted oning to the library every day and wiping Davis body in his room. Davis, you must wake up. Dont let your sister worry. Fiona pursed her thin lips, her figure looking a little lonely. Chapter 102 - The Challenge of the Dragon Race!

Chapter 102: The Challenge of the Dragon Race!

Creak The wooden door slowly opened. Angelinas figure came in from outside the door. Looking at Fionas somewhat lonely back, she not only pursed her lips, but also whispered, Fiona, someone is looking for you. Fiona turned her head, and two drops of tears streaked across the corner of her eyes. After a long while, she finally reacted. She hurriedly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and stood up. Okay, I got it. Ill be out in a moment. Fiona went out of the room. At this moment, a cherub was already waiting outside the room. She saw Angelina walking out of the room with Fiona and she could not help but ask worriedly, Fiona, are you feeling better? Fiona slowly replied, Theres no problem, Phil. Dont force yourself, okay? I know the condition of your body. I was by your side when you were hurt by that insect. Phil said slowly and then took a deep breath. Although I care about your body and have told those people that you need to recuperate, those stubborn angels still insist that I bring you there. Fiona frowned. Did something happen on Paradise Ind? Phil shook his head and said, No, but didnt Princess Lilia of the Dragon n bring Typhon to our Paradise Ind a few days ago? Now, the Queen of the Dragon n, Sarafina, has asked Lilia to bring a group of people to our Paradise Ind to express her gratitude? It would be fine if it was just thanks, but those stubborn old fellows who came back from the human world insisted that the juniors of Paradise Inde to exchange pointers with the juniors of the Dragon n. Before Phil could continue, Fiona already had a rough idea of the situation. Angel Temple was formed by a faction. They were pure angels who had been living on Paradise Ind since birth. Their thoughts were iparably pure, and they would not have any bad intentions. The cherub, Phil, belonged to this faction in the Angel Temple. However, Phils strength had only just reached the threshold of the cherub. His position in the Angel Temple could be said to be negligible, as he did not have any sense of existence. Naturally, he did not have much influence. The second faction was the angels who had returned from the human world. Some of them believed that they had to let the humans and other races know the greatness of angels and make them submit to them. As expected, these things were done by the angels that had returned from the human world. Fiona probably knew the reason. Those old fogeys probably wanted the younger generation to intimidate the Dragon Race, subtly overshadowing the Dragon Race. Fiona was speechless at this. Why would she do such a meaningless thing? Was it not good to have the time to study, cultivate, and even help others? However, although Fiona was now the Saintess of Paradise Ind, she still did not have much authority in the Angel Temple. Of course, Fiona would not have any opinions about the other people on the Paradise Ind. After all, in the entire Paradise Ind, only a small group of people in the Angel Temple had problems. Thinking of this, Fiona shook her head helplessly and sighed. I almost understand the current situation. I think those juniors on Paradise Ind have been defeated by the Dragon Race. They made those old fogeys lose face. No matter what you say, Phil, you have to call me over. Phil nodded with a bitter face. Things were exactly as Fiona said. Then lets go now, Phil. Fiona said slowly. Fiona, is your body really okay? Phil patted Fionas shoulder and asked. If you really feel that your body hasnt fully recovered, dont force yourself. Even if you will be hated by those stubborn fellows, I will definitely not let you, who is injured, forcefully spar with those fellows from the Dragon Race. If you identally suffer some irreparable harm, Im afraid that Lord Michaels heart will ache to death. Phils expression was very serious. Its alright, lets go. At the same time, on Paradise Ind, in the angelbat technique trial field, there was a mor of voices. At this moment, many ordinary angels were pulling the little angels, and the archangels were all standing around and watching. On the high tform, a man dressed in ck tight clothes had just used a flying kick, and he had killed three angels in a row. This caused an uproar amongst the entire audience. This little brother from the Dragon Race is too strong! Whats his name?! I think his name is Toru. Hes only 180 years old. If it was a human, he would only be 18 years old. Hes too strong. Until now, Toru hasnt even used any skills. Hespletely relying on his strength to defeat the angels on our side. The Dragon Race is famous for their strength, right? Even the giants cant win against the Dragon Race. Look, Alsas face is already green with anger No one knew who said this, but everyone subconsciously looked at the cherub, Alsa, in the sky. Alsas face was very ugly. When he saw everyones gaze, he snorted and directlynded on the high tform of the battle. He asked the leader of the angel team, Why are you so embarrassing? I told you to find Fiona a long time ago. Why havent I seen Fionas shadow? Phil has gone to find Fiona. He should be arriving soon The leader of the angel team was called Ma Mo. Hearing Alsas scolding, he could not help but shrink his neck subconsciously. Hmph, if this sparring makes Paradise Ind lose face, I will hold you responsible. After saying that, Alsa jumped up and left the angelbat technique trial field. Ma Mo, let me do it? At this moment, a girl behind him said while clenching her teeth. She was Alice, a little genius who was already famous in Paradise Ind before Fionas reincarnation. She was only twenty years old now, but she had already reached the level of a power angel. Although she had just entered the first stage, she was nothingpared to Fiona, who was still a few years old. However, now, Alice was the strongest person on the field. Ma Mo swallowed his saliva, not knowing what to do. After all, Alice was the strongest person on the field. If Alice lost, and Fiona had note looking for her, then there was no need to continue the fight. Chapter 103 - Alice’s Bitter Battle, Fiona’s Arrival

Chapter 103: Alices Bitter Battle, Fionas Arrival

Toru looked at the angels side that had not had a new challenger for a long time. He tilted his head and asked,Mr. Ma Mo, has this sparring session ended? Ma Mo took a deep breath. After hesitating for a long time, he finally made a decision. Alice, you go. Theres no need to care about winning or losing. Just do your best. Hearing what Ma Mo said, Alice nodded seriously. The wings on her back spread out slowly, and she jumped onto the high tform. Alice, please enlighten me. A mithril long sword appeared in Alices right hand. The pure white robe she was wearing also fluttered without wind, and a faintly discernible holy power enveloped the entire high tform. Alsa, who was in the sky, was flustered and exasperated. When he saw Alices strength, his expression eased up a lot. She was a level-one power angel and was only thirty years old. This talent could be considered the strongest existence in the entire Paradise Ind besides Fiona. If nothing went wrong, Alice would only need a few tens of thousands of years to possess a level-nine cherub level and have the chance to break through to be a seraph. If Fiona did not appear on Paradise Ind, the current position of Saintess would probably be Alices. This child has a determined nature. Although the oue of the battle is unknown, Toru will definitely not be as calm as before. Alsa muttered to himself. The three people who had entered the arena earlier were quickly sent flying by Torus kick. Paradise Inds face waspletely thrown away by those few juniors. They were angels! Although the Dragon Race was also a legendary existence, in terms of seniority and strength, no matter what, it should be an angel that firmly suppressed the Dragon Race. However, at this moment, there was no sense of superiority at all. Alsa even felt that the Dragon Race had already stepped on their angels heads. This was especially so for Lilia, who was leading the team. At this moment, although she appeared to be smiling without any fancy tricks, she must have already disdained Paradise Ind in her heart. He had to get back at them. Alsa did not think much of it. He put his hands behind his back and looked in the direction where the two were fighting. On the high tform, Alices small chest rose and fell slowly. She stared at Toru. Toru, on the other hand, had his hands in his pockets, as if he did not see Alice as his opponent. Drink! Alice shouted. In the tense atmosphere, Alice finally could not hold it in any longer. She walked as fast as she could, and in the blink of an eye, the wings on her back pped violently, and she rushed toward Toru. The mithril longsword in her right hand was now pointed at Torus neck. Although Toru could transform into a human, the reverse scale on his neck was still the weakest part of the Dragon Races defense. Fantasy Stab! A faint me suddenly appeared on Alices mithril longsword. This was the manifestation of divine power being condensed to the extreme through a skill. The mithril longsword sliced through the air. Alices figure suddenly sped up at this moment! Sonic Boom! She went extremely fast! Alices figure passed through Torus body in the blink of an eye. Very good! Alsa, who was in the sky, could not help but cheer for Alice. It could be said that currently, Alice did not waste any of the holy power in her body. She only released Fantasy Stab when she was almost close to Toru! It was unexpected. Moreover, her control over Fantasy Stab had already reached the acme of perfection. Although Fantasy Stab was only a B-ss skill, Alice, who was a level 1 power angel, was no weaker than an A-ss skill when she used it! In the next second, Alsa frowned. An extremely clear sound came from the high tform. It was as if two metals were colliding with each other! Alices twin ponytails fluttered behind her, and her gaze was very serious. With the touch of her mithril longsword just now, Alice was very clear that she had not harmed Toru at all. The other party had reacted within such a short distance. He had directly taken her attack head-on! Alice turned her head and was surprised to see Torus hands covering his chest. At this moment, fine dragon scales had already appeared on his arms. Dragon scales! Among all the legendary creatures, dragon scales were the strongest. It was said that even if the entire world was destroyed, the dragon scales of the most powerful dragon god would not be hurt at all. The strength is not bad, but it is still a little less fierce. Toru slowly put down his hands andmented on Alices attack. If I were you, I wouldnt stick to the reverse scale. Instead, I would attack the head. After Toru said that, he disappeared from where he was. A powerful aura suddenly came from the high tform. Wow, what a powerful aura! Toru is finally starting to take things seriously? I feel my heart beating violently with this majestic feeling of power! I feel that Alice is at a disadvantage! Everyone eximed in surprise when they sensed Torus aura. Lilia, who was leading the team, frowned slightly. In the next moment, Toru appeared behind Alice. He was extremely fast! Even before Alice could turn around, his golden ponytails were already floating in the sky due to inertia. Alices pupils shook! Youve lost. Toru said slowly behind Alice, and then his ck leather shoes kicked toward Alices slender waist. A powerful force gathered directly beneath Torus feet, and gusts of strong wind appeared. Whoosh! Before this kick hit Alice, a shadow had already appeared! Divine Separation! Alice shouted. Her battle experience made her throw away her mithril longsword. She pressed her hands together and a faint golden energy suddenly wrapped around Alices body. Following which, it scattered in all directions, turning into countless rays of light. Torus attacknded on empty air. A wave of thunder directly exploded on the high tform! Everyone was shocked by Torus kick! This simple kick was actually able to produce the sound of thunder. Alices figure was currently gathered at the corner of the high tform. She was panting heavily, and a faintyer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. If she had hesitated for a moment just now, she might have been hit by Torus attack and would have been seriously injured. Alices tightly knitted brows rxed at this moment. She discovered that Torus figure had already disappeared from her sight. Alice! Be careful behind you! At this moment, Ma Mo cried out in surprise. Torus figure once again appeared behind Alice. Another leg drew an afterimage in the air and kicked toward Alices delicate body. However, this time, Alice did not react in time! She did not even have the most basic defense! Toru, stop! In the distance, Lilia cried out in rm, stomping the ground with her foot. The powerful impact caused Lilias delicate figure to move as fast as lightning! If this kick made contact, Alices life might even be in danger! Chapter 104 - Fiona, Take Action Personally!

Chapter 104: Fiona, Take Action Personally!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if Lilia had the strength equivalent to a cherub for a million years, Alice was powerless against Torus fatal blow! His speed was too fast! The distance between the two was less than 30 centimeters. Even if Lilias speed had increased to the limit, she would not be able to make it in time even if she used her physical strength to transform into a streak of light! Lilias expression was unsightly. Of course, she knew what kind of existence Alice was to Paradise Ind. If it was not for Saintess Fiona, perhaps the most important person to Paradise Ind would be Alice. Although Paradise Ind now had Fiona, the reincarnation of the war angel saint, it did not mean that Alice was not important to Paradise Ind! If Alice died under Torus hands, the rtionship between the Dragon Race and Paradise Ind would probably deteriorate to the extreme. Her mother, Sarafina, had put in a lot of effort over the years. She had even given the scale of her immense strength to that one-winged young man named Davis. All of her efforts were going to be ruined because of Torus fatal kick! Lilia regretted that she had not discovered the clues earlier. Toru was a battle maniac. As long as it could arouse his interest in battle, how could he let go? In the sky, Alsas pupils suddenly constricted. The aura Toru released in an instant earlier had actually reached the level of a level nine virtue angel! Even if he made a breakthrough, he could be an angel! How old was Toru? One hundred and eighty years old! Someone who was one hundred and eighty years old was almost able to be an angel! Such a terrifying talent was several times stronger than Alice. Perhaps the only person on Paradise Ind who could rival Toru was the Saintess Fiona. The strength of the Dragon Race was not something that an angel could lose! Facing Torus fierce attack that was close to the strength of an angel, the defenseless level one power angel, Alice, definitely would not have any chance of surviving! Alice. She was going to die! Alsa was frightened by this thought. He immediately spread out the six wings on his back and turned into a golden pir of light. With a terrifying whistling hurricane, he rushed toward the high tform! In almost an instant, Alsa was close to the two of them, but there was a hint of despair in his eyes! It was toote! Even if his speed was as fast as lightning, he still could not catch up! Divine Protection! Alsa gritted his teeth! The six wings on his back burned fiercely for an instant! An extremely pure divine power flew directly in Alices direction. This was already the fastest support-type skill that Alsa could release. Divine Protection, an A C grade skill! It could instantly give a portion of the divine power in ones body to the receiver, causing the receivers strength to soar in a short period of time! Divine Protection could save lives at critical moments! Although Alices serious injury was already a foregone conclusion under Torus terrifying attack, as long as she was still alive, there was still hope! If Alice, who was once the strongest prodigy of Paradise Ind, died during the sparringpetition that he proposed, the anger of the archangels would probably be unbearable! Hurry up! Alsa shouted! ... At this moment, the world suddenly turned dark. Fiona, where did you go? In the distance, Phil, who had brought Fiona to the angelbat technique training ground, discovered that Fiona, who was beside her, had already disappeared. A lightning shed! A holy light pir enveloped Alice! In the next moment, Fionas voice sounded in the world, With my power, protect the safety of my people! After saying that, Alices figure disappeared! In the next moment, Fiona, who was holding a bronze spear and was full of fighting spirit, took Alices ce. What?! On the field, Toru, Lilia, and Alsa were shocked at the same time! The obscure mark on the bronze spear, which was enhanced by the holy power, burst out with a strong light! Boom! When the two collided, a terrifying roar came from the two of them. The strong wind scattered, and the powerful shock wave pushed the two of them away! Lilia and Alsa looked at each other and returned to their leader. This time, Alsa did not dare to be arrogant. He stood beside Ma Mo, not even retracting the angelic wings on his back. Waves of powerful fluctuations came from his body. As long as there was any changes on the field, he would be able to arrive instantly! No matter how important Alices position was, it was not as important as Fionas position. If anything happened to the real Fiona in his hands, Alsa would not be surprised. The kind-tempered Michael would ruthlessly peel off ayer of his skin! This was only something that happened in a sh. Those who had not reached the level of a lord angel did not even catch what was happening on the field at the moment! Bullying the weak is not a skill. If you have the skill, thene at me! Alice shouted coldly. Isnt it because the angels of Paradise Ind are too weak? Isnt Alice the strongest on the stage?! Toru sneered. With a few leaps, he arrived at the corner of the high tform. He put his hands in his pockets and said indifferently, Toru, thats enough. Lilia, who was at the side, frowned and stopped Toru. Lady Lilia, arent you going to introduce me to this little evil star in front of me? Toru raised his eyebrows and asked. Fiona, is the only Saintess of Paradise Ind. Shes the most talented existence on Paradise Ind. Shes only three years old and yet she has already be a virtue angel. Im not sure about her actual strength, but shes definitely not weak. Lilia nced at Toru and said in a bad mood, Saintess, huh... Toru licked his lips and rolled up his long sleeves. Someone who can be called a Saintess should be quite strong, right? In that case, let me have a good taste of the strength of the Saintess of Paradise Ind. Fiona snorted coldly. Her eyes were filled with fighting spirit. The four wings on her back pped slowly, as if she could unleash a shocking attack at any time! Below the high tform, only now did everyone react. Whats going on?! Wasnt Alice the one fighting on the tform just now? How did it be Lord Fiona? What exactly was that shocking explosion just now? At that moment, I felt my soul tremble. Yeah, Im afraid that too many things happened in that moment just now. With our weak strength, we might not even be able to catch it. Everyone was discussing animatedly. On the field, Fiona and Toru had already taken a step forward. A great battle was about to break out! In the library, Davis, who was lying calmly on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 105 - Corpse Trotting Dragon, Explosive Scale Dragon, Toru’s True Body!

Chapter 105: Corpse Trotting Dragon, Explosive Scale Dragon, Torus True Body!

In Paradise Ind, ten thousand meters high in the sky, in Angel Temple What nonsense! That guy Alsa actually forced Fiona to participate in the sparring with the Dragon Race? In the hall, Michael said in disbelief. Demi pouted and adjusted her sses. Thats the truth, Lord Michael. If you want to scold him, go and teach that old fellow Alsa a lesson No, no, no, no. If Alsa is an old fellow, wouldnt Lord Michael be even older? Demi hurriedly knocked her head, but in the blink of an eye, Michael had already disappeared from the spot. Sir Michael? Angelbat technique trial ground. Bang! An earth-shattering explosion! Powerful explosions sounded continuously from the high tform at this moment. The spectators below the high tform were shocked by the terrifying sound waves until their faces turned pale, without any color. Seeing this, Alsa had no choice but to use a protective barrier to cover the entire high tform, preventing the energy from spreading to the surrounding spectators. The battle continued! During this battle, Toru finally understood Fionas strength. Her strength was a level nine virtue angel, which was exactly the same as his! Now, Toru had also brought out his true strength. A dragon tail drilled out from behind his back, and Torus strength soared again for a moment. The Dragon Race that had transformed into a human could not bring out 100% of their strength. Only when he had truly reached the strength of tens of millions of years, which was equivalent to the seraphim of the people of Paradise Ind, could he transform into a human form without any loss of strength. Just the appearance of his dragon tail had instantly raised Torus strength to another level. Come, Fiona, let me see your true strength. A red light shed across Torus eyes. In the next instant, his figure directly appeared behind Fiona. The dragons tail behind him swung out, bringing a sonic boom with it as it attacked toward Fionas direction. The dragons tail was covered with dragon scales, and its power was no weaker than Fionas current bronze long spear! Fiona seemed to have sensed it long ago, and the long spear in her hand directly swept toward her back! ng! The sound of metal colliding! Fiona leapt upward using the reaction force from the collision of the two and flew backward. Following that, her small feet directly stepped on the void. In the void, a golden magic formation that was only the size of a fist shockingly appeared. Following that, Fiona held the long bronze spear in her hand and directly stabbed toward Toru who was on the ground. At this moment, her body turned into a golden light! She went straight for the Yellow Dragon! At this moment, a huge amount of holy power had locked onto Toru. Even if Toru wanted to dodge, Fionas attack would arrive as scheduled! Cant dodge it Tsk! How troublesome! Lady Lilia, can I use that move? Facing Fionas powerful attack, Toru did not panic. Instead, he turned around and asked Lilia. Lilia pondered for a moment and nodded. Be careful of your limits. What ideas do you have?! Fiona, Ill show you my true abilities! Toru received Lilias permission, and the corners of his mouth immediately cracked into a grin. His body instantly expanded, and his entire body transformed into a 100-meter-long dragon! The dragon was iparably terrifying, and his entire body emitted an aura of death. Under the enormous wings on its back, there were dragon scales that were like cannonballs, emitting a powerful aura. Explosive Scale Dragon, Corpse Trooper Dragon?! Alsa cried out in surprise. The Angel Shrine had recorded in detail the two terrifying Dragon Race bloodlines within the Dragon Race. Corpse Trooper Dragon was one of the few great ancient dragons of the Dragon Race. The bloodline contained a powerful aura of death. As long as ones strength did not crush the Corpse Trooper Dragon, they would be disturbed by the Corpse Trooper Dragons aura of death and theirbat strength would be reduced drastically. If one was not careful, one might even be able to absorb the aura of death. Those who were weak would immediately die! Although the Explosive Scale Dragon was not an ancient dragon, the bloodline that existed within the Dragon Race was even rarer than the ancient dragon bloodline! The Explosive Scale Dragon possessed the ability to bombard arge area on the battlefield. It could be said that one Explosive Scale Dragon was equivalent to over a million strong troops. Even if the Dragon Race, which was several times stronger than the Explosive Scale Dragon, released their dragon breath, they would not be able topare their Area of Effect (AOE) damage with the Explosive Scale Dragon. The air billowed! At this moment, countless death aura came directly from the 100-meter-long dragon that Toru had transformed into. Fiona cried out in rm when she saw the situation. Her body shed and she appeared in the sky. She could feel that if she were to touch this death aura, the battle would end immediately. Although this was just a spar, Fiona undoubtedly had the honor of Paradise Ind. She would definitely not easily admit defeat. Bronze Dragons Eye of Light! Fiona shouted, and a faint dragons roar came from her long spear. The most effective way to deal with dragons was with the aura of dragons. However, this was also the domain that Fiona was not good at. Fiona frowned. She felt that less than one-tenth of the skills she used now were covered by the aura of death! Holy maiden, thats so much from you! Break! Torus dragon form spoke in humannguage, and in the next moment, a grayish-ck ray of light shot out from his mouth! It collided with Fiona! Buzz! When the two collided, there was no terrifying explosion sound. However, the buzzing sound made everyone present, except for Lilia, feel extremely ufortable. At this moment, they felt that their bodies and souls were no longer their own. In the next moment, cracks appeared on the light barrier protecting the entire tform! How is this possible! Alsa eximed. At this moment, he realized that he had lost contact with the light barrier! Toru was only a level 9 virtue angel, yet he was able to shake the protective barrier cast by a cherub. How many people would believe this?! However, this was no longer important. Alsa pressed his palms together, and another protective shield flew toward the high tform. However, from the moment Alsa let go of the protective shield, he had lost contact with it. The protective shield flew a few meters away, and shattered instantly. Alsas eyes trembled. The defensive barrier he had cast earlier could notst much longer. At most, in 30 seconds, the defensive barrier would dissipate! At that time, the aftershock from Torus and Fionas attacks would probably cause terrifying damage to everyone present! What was the identity of this dragon brat called Toru?! At this moment, Alsa is like an ant on a hot pan! Chapter 106 - Defeat?!

Chapter 106: Defeat?!

Damn it! Alsa was extremely frustrated. What was the identity of this dragon brat called Toru? How could he cause so much trouble for him? It was definitely impossible for him to escort nearly a thousand people around him within 30 seconds. Was he supposed to end the battle between the two of them? If that was the case, one of them might suffer irreparable damage if he was not careful. This brat called Toru was likely an important existence within the Dragon Race. Otherwise, he would not have been sent over during this spar. What should he do now! In the next moment, a figure shed beside Alsa. Michael had suddenly appeared beside Alsa. Looking at the defensive barrier in the sky that could shatter at any moment, Michael could not help but narrow his eyes. What exactly is going on, Alsa? Sir Michael, Fiona and the young man from the Dragon Race, Toru, used their skills to collide. The aura that was created actually caused me to be unable to control the skills that left my body. Sir Michael, please quickly save the surrounding angels. If this defensive barrier were to shatter, Im afraid that the thousands of angels in the surroundings would be severely injured in an instant. Alsa said with a bitter face. Michael frowned, looked at the two people fighting in the distance, and slowly said, Fiona has actually advanced to level 9 virtue angel? How long has it been? Was it because she was tortured by Athenas evil poison worm that strengthened her internal organs that caused her strength to soar? Although Michael was muttering to himself, in the next moment, a pale-golden light barrier directly covered the defensive barrier that was about to break. After being strengthened by Michael, the cracks on the original defensive barrier immediately recovered. There was even a faint divine power flowing in it. As long as there was any aftershock that wanted to escape from the defensive barrier, it would be instantly devoured by the divine power and cleansed without a trace. Sir Michael, do you want to intervene and stop the fight between Fiona and Toru? Theres no need. I believe in Fionas strength. Back then, when she was only at level 1 virtue angel, she was able to endure for such a long time under Gabriels hands. She was even able to strike back. With such outstanding talent, even if Fiona were to face the Dragon Races chosen one, I believe that she would definitely be able to face it alone. Michael looked at Fionas figure in the air and said slowly, Of course, if Fiona is in danger, I will definitely take action immediately. The future of Paradise Ind cant be destroyed halfway. Hearing Michaels words, Alsa was relieved. He could not help but focus on the battle between Fiona and Toru on the high tform. The confrontation was still going on! The grayish-ck light beam and the bronze spear that contained a powerful dragons roar shed fiercely. The buzzing sound had already resounded through the sky. Although Fiona and her clothes were already drenched in sweat, the bronze spear in her hand did not show any signs of weakening. Instead, she became more and more courageous as she fought! Toru was extremely shocked. One had to know that Fiona was an angel. If an angel used a skill that contained the Dragon Races aura, it would waste arge amount of divine power. On the other hand, Toru was a real dragon. If he wanted to use a skill that contained the Dragon Races aura, he could directly use it. There was no waste at all. To be able to exchange blows with Toru using the Dragon Races aura was alreadyplete proof of Fionas strength. Even Toru, who was iparably arrogant in his heart, had a higher opinion of Fiona at this moment. However, Toru was also very clear that under this extremely unfair confrontation, Fionas defeat was something that would happen sooner orter. It was likely that Fiona would exhaust all of her divine power in less than a minute. Even if she wanted to continue fighting, there was no other way. I admit that you are very strong, Fiona. But it is meaningless to continue like this. Why dont you just surrender now? You can still save some face for yourself, right? The two of them faced each other. Toru spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear. This was caught by Lilia, Alsa, and Michael who were far away. Lilias eyes were wide open, and her face was filled with disbelief. Was this still the arrogant Toru of the Dragon Race? One had to know that even if Lilia was the Dragon Races princess, Toru would only give in on the surface. If Torus strength surpassed Lilias, the umted resentment would most likely erupt. Now, Toru was actually taking pity on Fiona. This was something that Lilia could not imagine. Theres no need. Mind your own business. Even if I lose, I will fight till thest moment. Fiona snorted coldly, and the bronze spear in her hand suddenly blossomed with light. An even more powerful dragons roar came from behind Fiona. Faintly, the image of a giant dragon even appeared behind Fiona. Bang! A dragon roar was emitted directly from behind Fiona. At this moment, Fiona unleashed her full strength. She was prepared to fight with Toru in the final battle. Was Fiona stupid? She was not stupid at all! At this moment, Fiona was already in an extremely delicate state. Although the energy within her limbs and bones was about to be exhausted, the final shackle that prevented Fiona from breaking through was also about to be shattered! As long as she could break through the shackle and be an angel, the battle on the battlefield would immediately turn around. From the beginning of the battle, Fiona had already shown signs of breaking through. However, she had yet to achieve a breakthrough until now. This caused Fiona to be extremely vexed. If she was unable to break through despite using all her strength at this moment, she would likely end up in an extremely passive state in this battle. In less than a minute, the divine power that she possessed would bepletely exhausted. At that time, she would be an existence that would allow herself to be a mermaid in front of Toru! The scales of victory wouldpletely fall on Torus side. Break for me! Fiona cried out in a lovely voice. At this moment, the bronze spear in her hand had suddenly turned golden! Im sorry, but my destructive light wave is not so easy to deal with. Toru sneered, and the gray-ck light wave in his mouth also bloomed with all his strength. The light beam, which was only the size of a human head, turned into the size of a well! In an instant, the death aura that could not be resisted suddenly exploded. Fiona almost could not hold on any longer. At this moment, a familiar voice appeared in Fionas mind. Face yourself! Chapter 107 - Davis’ Guidance. Fiona Has Broken Through to Become an Angel!

Chapter 107: Davis Guidance. Fiona Has Broken Through to Be an Angel!

Look at yourself! That extremely familiar voice suddenly appeared in Fionas mind. At this moment, the divine power in Fionas body was already at the point of exhaustion. It was likely that she wouldpletely lose the ability to fight in less than ten seconds. At this moment, Fiona could not help but be extremely excited. It was the mysterious senior who had pointed out to her back then! However, what was going on when she looked at herself? Could it be that she did not look at herself? Fiona wondered. That voice, which could not be identified by age or gender, appeared once again. ept your own mistakes, ept your own prejudices. Face your past, your present, and your future! Fionas entire body trembled when she heard this. The aura on her body waspletely restrained. At this moment, the destructive light wavepletely suppressed Fiona. The golden color on the longsword in Fionas hand had already returned to its original bronze color. Fionas eyes were shut tightly. She merely controlled her energy to the extent that it could withstand the destructive light wave. Did the breakthrough fail In the distance, Michael frowned. As a seraph, Michaels eyes were extremely sharp. The moment he saw Fiona attack with all her strength, he understood Fionas thoughts. If she did not seed, she would die. It was indeed Fionas deep feelings. However, now, it seemed that Fiona was about to fail. Less than one-tenth of the divine power in her body was left. At this moment, under Torus destructive light wave, she appeared to be on the verge of copse. Get ready to attack. Fiona is about to lose her ability to fight. Michael said faintly. The eight pairs of wings on his back had already slowly appeared. As long as Fiona was in any danger, Michael would immediately rescue Fiona. ording to Michaels estimation, in less than ten seconds, Fiona wouldpletely lose her ability to fight. However, as time passed, Michael realized that something was wrong. Whats going on? Logically speaking, Fiona should have been unable to hold on for a long time. Michael was iparably curious. He wanted to release his divine sense to probe Fionas current state, but was afraid of interrupting her. What exactly is going on? How can you continue to persist! At this moment, Torus heart was iparably astonished. A full three minutes had already passed. Even if there were two Fionas, the divine power within their bodies would most likely have already been exhausted! Toru was truly afraid. If he was not careful, he would identally kill Fiona in an instant. If that was the case, he would be guilty for the rest of his life. However, the pride in his heart did not allow Toru to stop the destructive light wave. The stalemate continued! Ten minutester, the stalemate between the two of them finally changed. Fiona, whose aura was already extremely weak, began to emit waves of golden light from all over her body. The golden light was like a multicolored glow as it appeared behind her. It shone straight on Toru until he was unable to open his eyes. Subsequently, a delicate cry resounded through the world. Ha! Her aura soared at this moment! Thepletely dried up divine power began to swiftly absorb the pure energy around her! Buzz! Even the surroundings of the sky faintly revealed a vortex-like strong wind. Fiona, who had not been able to break through, had actuallypleted the transformation of an advanced power angel with a wake-up call at this moment. How is this possible?! How can she still have the strength to break through after fighting with me?! Torus eyes were filled with shock! Not only Toru, but also Lilia, Ma Mo, Alsa, and even the seraph, Michael, were shocked! Even if Fiona was the reincarnation of a war angel saint and could cast a secret technique to be a seraph in a short period of time, her real strength was only at level 9 virtue angel! Facing Toru, who was also at the peak of level 9 virtue angel, Fiona had no advantage at all! At this time, Fiona actually had time to adjust her limbs and bones and begin to break through! One had to know that when breaking through, all the meridians in the body were extremely fragile. When ordinary angels were preparing to break through, they would usually choose an absolutely safe ce. They would makeplete preparations and only begin to break through after they were absolutely safe. Even so, there were still many angels who failed to break through. The fact that Fiona was able to break through in the middle of a battle left them extremely shocked! Fionas spiritual power had probably reached an extremely powerful level. Otherwise, she would definitely be unable to grasp the bnce between a battle and a breakthrough! Specks of golden light! The golden light spots on her back erupted at this moment! Waves of air swept over Fiona. Fionas strength skyrocketed because of the countless auras gathered around her! The breakthrough wasplete. At this moment, Fiona had officially be a power angel. Waves of astral energy circled around Fiona like clouds. At the end of the bronze long spear, two ribbons that were condensed from divine power appeared. Her long hair fluttered violently as she unleashed her aura. At this moment, Fiona was just like a god of war! With a sweep of the longsword, the power of the sword soared, shattering the destructive light wave released by Toru. Torus figure was pushed back by the sweeping sword, and his huge dragon-shaped body almost fell from the high tform. Very interesting! Fiona, youre worthy of being my opponent! Toruughed loudly, and the pupils in his eyes turned white. Berserk! Torusrge body had initially upied one-third of the high tform, but now, his huge body expanded once again! The wings on his back pped, and hisrge figure blotted out the sky. We admit defeat! Beside him, Lilia frowned. Toru, this madman! In order to win against Fiona, he had even used berserk skills! Berserk skills were unique to the dragon race, and were considered as innate skills. After using them, one would enter a berserk state, and the first thing one would do was to aim at thest enemy that they had locked onto. Unless the energy in ones body waspletely exhausted, one wouldpletely lose their rationality. However, the price of losing his reason was topletely release the energy in his body. Any original skills and moves would have a 50% increase at this moment! Although it was extremely powerful, this was an attack method that could injure the enemy 1,000 times and injure oneself 800 times. Under an extremely powerful attack state, Torus attacks wouldpletely remove any defensive means. All the injuries that were reflected from his attacks were sufficient to cause Toru to be seriously injured! Roar! Shocking Dragon Roar! In the next moment, Torus gigantic body appeared in front of Fiona. His two sharp steel ws mmed down viciously on Fionas head! Chapter 108 - One Move, Heavily Injuring Toru!

Chapter 108: One Move, Heavily Injuring Toru!

Below the stage, everyone was already stunned by the battle between Fiona and Toru! This was just a battle between two virtue angels, but it made everyone feel that the two of them were colliding! At this moment, Lilia had already announced her surrender. Alsa and Lilia rushed toward the stage at the same time! Toru, who hadpletely lost his mind, was in great danger. He was a top-notch genius who was able to reach the peak of the virtue angel at the age of 180. If such a fellow was to cause a ruckus on the arena, it would probably not be a smallmotion. Although there was already a protective barrier cast by archangel Michael on the arena, they still could not ck off! However, it was very obvious that Torus speed was much faster than before after he went berserk. If Michael did not make a move now, Fiona would take Torus attack head-on. Ma Mo subconsciously looked at Michael, but Michael had his hands behind his back. Although Michaels wings were still pping slightly, and he looked like he could make a move at any time, he did not have any intentions of making a move. Although Toru had entered a berserk state, Michael still wanted to know Fionas true strength. Although he doted on Fiona, he was definitely not doting on her right now. At this moment, Fiona was already an advanced power angel. Even if Toru unleashed his berserk state, Fiona would definitely be able to withstand Torus attack. In the next moment, Toru and Fiona collided intensely! The aura of the longsword in Fionas hand soared as it directly pierced toward the two steel ws. The mysterious voice from before was still floating in Fionas mind. Face me! Admit my past, present, and future! When Fiona was at a bottleneck, that voice told her to forget about her past. She was her, and it was just her. What war angel saint? The former seraph waspletely unimportant! However, now that she had broken through to the level of an angel, that mysterious voice was telling Fiona that she had officially passed away. Was this a contradiction? Not at all! Fiona, who had been stuck at the level of an angel, had alreadypletely bound herself to herself. She believed that the past was a part of the present. Now that Fiona had broken through to the level of an angel, although she had already admitted everything that had happened to her in the past, at this moment, she had imagined her past self and her present self as two parallel lines! They would never meet! A dazzling golden light quickly condensed in Fionas right palm! The light followed the handle of the bronze spear and spread to the entire spear. Ancient patterns appeared on the spear. The powerful aura caused Fionas long hair to flutter violently in the wind! Judgement of Light. Fionas red Lips moved slightly as she muttered the name of the skill. This was an SS level skill and it was this skill that made Fiona famous as a war angel saint in her previous life! In the next moment, a shining ball of light that was exactly the same as the one in her palm appeared behind Fiona! In the end, it turned into a huge shadow. The face of the shadow could not be seen clearly, and its gender could not be seen clearly. However, the huge shadow was at least a few hundred meters tall, and it exuded a sacred majesty that could not be defiled! Crack! At this moment, cracks actually appeared on the powerful defensive barrier that Michael had used! Ma Mo and Alsa looked at the sky in disbelief. This was the defensive barrier that the seraph had used. Fiona was only a power angel, so how could she be able to shake the seraphs defense! This immediately shattered their worldview! At the same time, Michaels eyes moved. He was extremely surprised in his heart. She is actually able to mobilize the aura of her previous life for her own use What stage has Fionas state of mind reached? It looks like if we dont act now, it will be very difficult to stop this farce. Michael immediately turned into a ray of light and appeared on the shattered light barrier in the sky. A small hand pressed on the light barrier. Suppress! Michael faintly said. An iparably pure divine power swiftly poured into the light barrier. The crack very soon disappeared. However, as the enormous light shadow followed Fionas actions, the crack on the light barrier swiftly spread! In the next moment, the huge shadow merged with Fiona! It was as if the shadow of light was Fiona, and Fiona was the shadow of light! Fionas aura continued to rise, and in an instant, her aura reached its peak. Boom! A strike! Torus steel w collided with Fionas Judgement of Light! In an instant, an iparably terrifying whistling sound erupted from between the two! All the spectating angels present were suddenly forced back a few steps by that terrifying aura! Their faces were deathly pale! If it was not for the fact that they were angels and possessed the ability to fly, it was likely that just the aftershock from Torus battle with Fiona would be enough to cause the deaths of thousands of people. On the ground, a blue array slowly rose. A warm current appeared under everyones feet and quickly entered their bodies. S-ss skill: AoE Recovery. Alsa attacked with all his strength, which made the spectators feel better. On the high tform, the horrible atmosphere slowly dissipated. Everyone could now see clearly what was happening on the high tform. Fiona slowly stood on the spot, the bronze spear in her hand stabbing the ground. The long hair on her back slowly fluttered in the air. In the distance, Toru had already returned to his human form. He had fainted on the ground. A fist-sized hole had appeared on his hands covered with dragon scales. At this moment, blood was slowly flowing out. Lilia walked forward. When she saw Torus appearance, she could not help but shake her head helplessly. What kind of matter was this? Torus character really needed to be changed. If he had listened to Liliasmand, this kind of thing would not have happened. Seeing that the battle had ended, Michael slowly descended from the sky. Looking at Toru who had fainted and was heavily injured, a trace of pity shed across Michaels eyes. A pure life energy rushed toward Torus direction. The life energy directlynded on Torus body. The bloody holes on his hands were rapidly recovering. When everyone saw this, they could not help but cheer! Fiona had defeated the chosen one from the Dragon Race! Everyone cheered, but at this moment, Fiona did not care. Her gaze was a littleplicated as her eyes swept across the crowd. In the distance, a familiar figure appeared in her eyes. Chapter 109 - Davis, Could it be That Mysterious Person?

Chapter 109: Davis, Could it be That Mysterious Person?

Looking at the extremely familiar figure in the distance, Fiona could no longer control her body. She turned into a ray of light and rushed in that direction. Davis! Davis frowned slightly and wanted to dodge. However, Fiona did not have any intention of slowing down. If he dodged at this moment, then Fiona would definitely perform in front of everyone. Davis shook his head helplessly and took on Fiona. He turned around gently on the spot and used the force to eliminate the inertia brought by Fiona. Brother, youre finally awake! Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Isnting to the trial field, too much? Let me send you back! Fiona grabbed Davis shoulder and said excitedly. The distance between the two was very close. Davis could easily smell the faint fragrance from Fionas body. Nothing much, but I should still be a little weak for a while. But you, didnt you just recover your body? Why did you fight with the Dragon Race head on? Davis said with a smile. After all, I have to protect my younger brother. Of course, I have to be stronger as soon as possible. Fionas pretty face turned red. She waved her small fists as if she wanted to show that she was very reliable. The surrounding people were all very surprised when they saw Fiona who had seen Davis. Was this still the cold-faced angel, Fiona? You told me that she once had the ability of a seraph and was the reincarnation of a war angel saint. She was the terrifying existence who had just defeated the Dragon Races favorite, Toru, with a thunderbolt. Now, she actually acted like a little girl in front of Davis. Everyone was unable to ept this for a moment. At this moment, Alices little eyebrows were furrowed. In Paradise Ind, Alice and Fiona could be considered to be rtively friendly existences. While Davis was in a deep sleep, Fiona had also told Alice about the awakening of this mysterious expert. Maybe it was because the person in the middle was confused, but a bystander could see the situation clearly. Ever since Davis fell into aa, that mysterious powerhouse had never appeared again. With the appearance of Davis and Fionas sudden breakthrough, Alice quickly connected the two together. Could it be that the mysterious senior that Fiona mentioned was Davis? Alice still had some understanding of Davis. However, most of the information was rted to her by Fiona. After all, when they were talking, at least three of Fionas ten sentences were rted to Davis. Alice could onlyment on one sentence about Fiona. She had a very serious sibling disorder and was extremely sick. Now, Alices understanding of Davis was along the lines of the following points. His strength was probably at the level of an archangel. He was born a littleter than Fiona. He only had one wing on his back and was considered disabled. However, he had very strong talent, but he was dragged down by his body. Otherwise, his current achievements would not be lower than Fionas. These were all Alices understanding of Davis. Therefore, Alice thought again about whether Davis had hidden his strength or was a super theorist. Looking at the backs of Fiona and Davis, Alice thought for a while and quickly followed them. On the high tform, Toru slowly opened his eyes. Strange I didnt die. Toru looked at his hands. There were signs of healing on them. If youre already awake, hurry up and get up from the floor. Lilias voice came from behind Toru. Toru got up from the floor and shook his head. Feeling a little dizzy, he continued to speak. What happened, Princess Lilia? How am I still alive? I still have lingering fear from the skill that Fiona used just now. Toru was careless and did not have any respect for Lilia at all. You were lucky just now. The dragon scale saved your life. If not for your dragon scale counteracting most of the holy power, it would not be as simple as prating through your palm. Moreover, Sir Michael was also full of praise for you. He personally saved you. When the timees, remember to thank him properly, understand? Lilia ced her hands on her hips and said in a bad mood. Sir Michael? He has already left. Im a guy with no strength and status. How can I have the right to thank him face to face in the future? Toru waved his hand and said, I need to find Fiona as soon as possible. How interesting. In all these years, Fiona is the first girl that Im truly interested in. Lilia said in a bad mood, Shes already gone. Our business in Paradise Ind is almost done. Hurry up and go back with me. If you want to go back, you can go back. I can go back by myself. I want to find Fiona. No one can stop me today. I said it! After Toru said that, he walked toward the depths of Paradise Ind. Lilia looked at Torus back view with annoyance. This guy I will definitely go back and report to my mother properly! Beside him, Alsa chuckled. Now that thepetition between the Dragon Race and Paradise Ind had ended with the victory of the Paradise Ind, Alsa was naturally in a very good mood. Its alright, the man is young and impetuous. If our little friend Toru is really willing to stay in Paradise Ind for the time being, then Paradise Ind should also properly fulfill the hospitality of a host. Lilia looked at Toru, who had already disappeared into the horizon, and sighed helplessly. Then it can only be like this. Im really sorry to have given your Paradise Ind so much trouble. Davis and Fiona returned to the library. Although Fiona was talking andughing along the way, Davis frowned. At this moment, he was a clone of mask, so he could naturally sense the current situation of the main body. On the ship heading to the Belgravia Empire, Emily had already knocked on his door continuously. It seemed that something must have happened. At this moment, Davis had to find a reason to leave Fiona alone for a while. Then, Davis rubbed his head, showing a hint of weakness. Fiona, I feel a little tired now. Ill go back to my room to rest for a while. Eh, okay. Fiona saw that Davis was going to go back to his room to rest, and a hint of reluctance shed in her eyes. If you need anything, you can call your sister over to help at any time. Davis pretended to nod, then returned to his room and locked the door. Heid on the bed and fell into a deep sleep again. Then, his gaze returned to the location of Davis main body. When he opened his eyes, Davis could hear the sound of seawater. Was the cabin leaking? Davis directly opened the door. At this moment, a trace of panic shed across Emilys face. What was going on? Having already possessed the strength of a demon baron, Emily was actually extremely flustered at this moment. Logically speaking, Emilys current strength should be an existence that could walk unhindered in the human world. Master, its the King of the Sirens Kuraken. Chapter 110 - The Terrifying Kraken, Kuraken

Chapter 110: The Terrifying Kraken, Kuraken

Kuraken? Davis frowned. In his memories before he transmigrated, there was a description of Kuraken. As a giant Kraken of the North Sea, Kuraken had appeared in historical records during the Middle Ages. Kuraken was also known as the Kraken. It was a sea monster that appeared in Norway. In history, the description of Kuraken was usually of an octopus or a squid. Usually, Kuraken would lurk in the deep sea for thousands of miles. When he was hungry, he would attach himself to the surface of the sea and attack passing ships, or even kill other sea monsters. It was rumored that Kuraken had a huge body that was thousands of meters long. Even an aircraft carrier from the modern society that Davis lived in before he transmigrated would not be a match for Kuraken. He looked at the clock in the room. It was three oclock in the afternoon. Logically speaking, the weather should be sunny. However, the sky above the sea was gloomy and there was heavy rain. There was no sunlight at all. The rolling dark cloudspletely covered the sky. If it were not for the few oilmps on the ship, even the surrounding waves would be covered. If the old captain was told that it was 11 or 12 oclock at night, he would probably believe it. One had to know that Pompeii Citys sea area leading to the Belgravia Empire was famous for its good weather. It had already been thousands of years since there had been any idents in this sea area. However, now, the storm did not have the slightest bit of good weather! Around the ship, a few huge ck shadows that were more than ten meters thick were slowly squirming. From time to time, sticky liquid would fall from the sky, directly corroding arge hole in the ship! Seawater emerged from the hole! The ship before their eyes was already in imminent danger! Lightning shed and thunder rumbled! At this moment, relying on the sh of lightning, everyone was finally able to clearly see the original appearance of the tentacle. It was shockingly an octopus-like tentacle. On top of it, numerous huge suckers were squirming, emitting a fishy smell. Just the tentacle itself was more than ten meters thick. How big was the sea monster? A few thousand meters? Probably more than that! The old captain was extremely terrified. An extremely terrifying sea monsters name appeared in his mind. It was a name that any seafarer would subconsciously tremble when they heard it. Sea Beast Kuraken! Perhaps in this world, only Kuraken could possess such a huge body. Roar! The waves and roars fused into one at that moment. The deafening sound transformed into a shockwave, causing the seafarers and the old captain to cover their ears uncontrobly. The pain caused their faces to contort! Just a single roar from Kuraken was enough to nearly take their lives! No one knew exactly how strong Kuraken was. The only thing the old captain could be sure of was that there was once a tinum level adventurer team in the Belgravia Empire that went to look for traces of Kuraken. However, in the end, no one found any traces of it. That was a tinum level adventurer team! In the entire empire, that was one of the few existences! A tinum-ranked adventurer could easily earn enough sry from the union and live a luxurious life from then on. It was likely that this team of adventurers had all died at the hands of Kuraken! Even this kind of existence that the empire needed to worship could not escape from Kurakens hands! Kurakens strength made people despair! At this moment, the old captain even felt that it would have been better if he had died under the attack of the four dukes back in Pompeii City. At least there would not be any pain. Facing the terrifying Kraken, Kuraken, the old captain did not even know when he would die. This kind of torture almost made the old captain feel crazy! In an instant, the urge tomit suicide was forcefully suppressed by the old captain. He thought that there were still three absolutely powerful existences on their ship. Those three were existences could instantly kill the four dukes. Although the four dukes were not even worthy of carrying his shoespared to the Sea Beast Kuraken, but at this moment, the only people the old captain and the others could rely on were the three people in the cabin. Davis raised his head and looked at the thick tentacles that were thousands of meters high in the sky. Its indeed Kuraken. Cant you guys handle it? Davis looked at Wharton and Emily in confusion and asked. Im sorry, Master! Our strength is still too weak. We cant even break through Kurakens skin with our full strength. We can only destroy Kurakens suction cup and slow down its movements. Davis nodded. A stream of chaos energy was immediately thrown out from his right hand. The chaos energy was like a sharp arrow, emitting a series of sonic booms. Following which, with a pu chi sound, it directly struck a tentacle. However, the flesh of the tentacle was extremely tough. The arrow formed by the chaos energy did not prate through, but instead, it was stuck in the tentacle. The tough skin that gave Wharton and Emily a headache was finally unable to withstand Davis attack. Its defense is indeed very strong. No wonder you guys dont have the ability to deal with it. Roar! Another terrifying roar! It was as if Davis had angered the Sea Beast Kuraken, causing the ship to shake violently. In an instant, the feeling of weightlessness struck! The keel of the ship was pierced through by a tentacle! In the next moment, the ship was sent into the sky by the tentacle of Kuraken. The strong wind resistance made the old captain and the crew grab tightly onto the railings. The skin on their faces shook violently under the strong wind resistance. Sir! Sir, please save us! At this moment, the old captain was looking in the direction of Davis, and his pupils suddenly constricted. At this moment, Davis and the other two actually ignored the gravity and continued to calmly stand on the deck. Their power was at the level of a Magus Lord. Linley had already made a rough estimation of Kurakens power. Davis eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. Since thats the case, Ill leave it to you to deal with. I still have some things to deal with. After speaking, Davis pped his palm against Emilys back, and then with a sh of his body, he disappeared without a trace. Emily, what does master mean Can we really deal with Kuraken with our strength? Wharton frowned, not knowing what to do for a moment. Buzz, buzz, buzz! ck lightning shed from Emilys body. At this moment, she extended her right hand, and an extremely powerful ck energy gathered crazily. One of them was a ck feather that belonged to Davis! Chapter 111 - Princess of the Belgravia Empire, Lea!

Chapter 111: Princess of the Belgravia Empire, Lea!

Her figure flickered. Davis figure flickered among the countless tentacles of the extremely thick Kuraken. Lightning and thunder sounded beside Davis, but they could not hit him at all. In the next moment, Davis figure had already appeared three kilometers away. This was also the area that Kuraken had affected! An iparably huge cruise ship was currently being attacked by the tentacles! On the cruise ships g, a symbol of the Belgravia Empire was constantly fluttering. This cruise ship was emitting a green defensive light wave to defend against Kurakens attack. However, under the rapid attack of the tentacles, the light barrier was already on the verge of copsing. Even on the cabin, fine cracks had already appeared. On the deck, countless guards were running. They were carrying weapons and shells in their hands. Hurry up! The sea monsters areing! Where are the shells? There are no more shells. There are no more shells! The monster is not afraid of bullets at all. Everyone, use all your strength to transport the shells! Only the shells can temporarily stop the monster! Give the mages sufficient time to prepare. Otherwise, they wont be able to cast the teleportation spell! On the deck, the scene was extremely chaotic. Davis, who was dressed in ck, appeared on the deck at this moment. Faced with the danger of countless tentacles and the extremely dark environment, for a short while, no one actually noticed Davis, who had suddenly appeared on the deck. Davis footsteps were very steady, or even very slow. At this moment, on the cruise ship that was constantly shaking, it was like taking a walk in the garden. The next moment, Davis figure disappeared again, directly appearing in the deepest cabin of the ship. The deepest cabin was the core position of the entire cruise ship, and the safest ce. Even though the cruise ship was on the verge of copse under the attack of Kuraken, the cabin only shook slightly. Inside it was a 17 year old girl wearing a gorgeous lolita dress. On her slender neck, an iparably resplendent gem was faintly emitting a blue light. Her face was already slightly blue, and her small hands were tightly clutching her cream-colored wrinkled dress. From the looks of it, she was extremely afraid. Your Highness, the mages still need about ten minutes to prepare the teleportation spell. During this period, please wait patiently. How is it looking like now, Fran? The young girl asked anxiously. You dont need to worry too much. We will definitely escort you safely back to the Empire. The old man in front of her wore a suit and spoke very respectfully. The young girls name was Lea, the third princess of the Belgravia Empire. At this moment, she had alreadypleted her first trip abroad and was on her way back to the empire. However, the sudden change in the cruise ship and the terrifying tremors caused even Lea to feel fear that came from her soul. It seemed that from afar, Lea could hear the screams of the guards on the deck of the cruise ship. What exactly happened? Why did it suddenly turn out like this? Lea had no idea at all. No matter how much Lea asked her butler, Fran, the conclusion was the same. Fran told Lea not to worry too much. However, with the current situation, how could Lea be at ease? Boom! Right at this moment, there was a terrifying tremor! The entire cruise ship was sent flying by the huge tentacles of the Kraken, rising more than ten meters above the sea level. Finally, it fiercelynded on the surface of the sea. At this moment, even the deepest cabin of the cruise ship was experiencing a terrifying tremor! Lea hurriedly grabbed onto the handrail by the side, her small face already deathly pale from fright. As the purest existence in the Belgravia Empire, Lea naturally had the qualifications to learn magic. However, before she turned sixteen, she could only learn the empires social etiquette, zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. It was not until Leas sixteenth birthday that she finally had a magic teacher. The current Lea could barely feel the natural energy in the world. However, this insignificant feeling was telling Lea at this moment to run! Otherwise, there was a high possibility of death. However, Lea was helpless. Although she looked like the noble third princess of the Empire, the entire cruise ship was in the hands of Leas butler, Fran. Like a bird in a cage, Lea clutched her beige skirt tightly. She bit her thin lips and furrowed her brows. Fran, as the third princess of the Empire, dont I have the right to know what happened? Fran turned around with an indifferent expression. Your Royal Highness, as such a noble princess, you naturally have the right to know what happened on the cruise ship. But forgive me for being blunt. Its better for Your Royal Highness not to know what happened. Fran turned around expressionlessly after saying that. At this moment, a ck shadow slowly opened the door of the cabin. Lea of Belgravia, right? Let me tell you why your housekeeper doesnt dare to tell you what happened. It was Davis. At this moment, Davis expression was silent, as if the entire cruise was Davis backyard. Who are you?! Where are the guards? What did you do to the guards around you?! Fran frowned and questioned Davis. Who are you? Why do you know my name? Lea could not control her curiosity and subconsciously asked. Davis put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked toward Lia. His right hand picked up the bright gemstone on Leas neck and looked at Fran with interest. What are you trying to do! Fran frowned and had an ominous feeling in his heart. Could it be that this kid who appeared out of nowhere had already seen through his n? Impossible, he had always done things wlessly, so how could he be exposed! Even the people closest to him, in order to not be exposed in this operation, Fran had already made up his mind to kill them all. What exactly did this mysterious youth want to do?! Since you dont intend to report your name, for the safety of Her Highness the princess, I can only take you down. Frans gaze turned cold, and a killing intent flowed out directly from within. Davispletely ignored Fran, turning his head and continued to speak to Lea. Lea of Belgravia, are you willing to believe in demons? Or do you believe in angels? Chapter 112 - Please Save Them!

Chapter 112: Please Save Them!

Lea was stunned by Davis sudden question. She did not know what Davis meant. However, she still said subconsciously, Angels probably. Mother has taught us since we were young that demons are evil. Davis smiled faintly and turned around to look at Fran with interest. If thats the case, would you be afraid if there was a demon by your side, Lea? Fran gritted his teeth and stared at Davis. What do you mean?! Demon, why would there be a demon by my side? Lea asked in confusion, but the next moment, Lea was shocked by Davis actions. Davis pointed at Fran. An extremely pure divine powerpletely enveloped the cabin. A faint golden color with a sacred and invible aura immediately covered the entire cabin. Following that, a fishy smell that would only appear when ones flesh was burnt appeared. Creak, creak. Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Fran screamed out in pain, but a look of disbelief still appeared in his eyes. How is this possible? Are you an angel from Paradise Ind?! Absolutely impossible! I have alreadypletely concealed my aura. Even an angel would not be able to sense my existence! Fran waspletely unable to control his actions. The divine power from Davis was like a cage, tightly controlling Fran. Subsequently, a pair of wings appeared on Frans back. The bat-like wings at that time were now in tatters. They had been burned by the divine power, and fresh blood flowed from the holes that had appeared. At this moment, Fran had also revealed his true appearance. Demon baron! The butler of the Princess of the Belgravia Empire was actually a demon. When Lea saw this, she could not help but cover her mouth with her small hands, her pupils trembling non-stop. How could it be Fran is actually a demon Fran has apanied me for five whole years how could this be? Davis looked at Fran who was in extreme pain with silent eyes. Five years is just a snap of the fingers for a demon. All they want is you. If my guess is right, this gem on your neck was given to you by Fran, right? Lea touched the azure gem on her neck and nodded. This is also the reason why your cruise ship is attacked by sea beasts now. I advise you to throw it away. Otherwise, no matter where you go, the people of the demon world will be able to find you. Lea nodded. Looking at Fran, who had turned into a puddle of blood, she picked up her hairpin and threw it at the gem. Davis shook his head helplessly. This princess of the Empire was really stupid. Davis pointed lightly, and the gem instantly turned into nothingness. This gem was called the tears of the sea, and it could cause the sea beasts in the sea to go crazy. From small to ordinary magical beasts, to the sea demon Kuraken, they would go crazy because of the energy waves emitted by this gem. This was also the reason why the cruise ship that Lea was on would be attacked. Coincidentally, this also affected the cruise ship that Davis and the others were on. Seeing that the purpose of this trip had been achieved, Davis nodded and turned around to leave. Halfway through, Davis said, I almost forgot. Remember not to enter the portal that the mages prepare for you. That is the portal to Pompeii City. Once you enter, you will be captured by that person who was bewitched by the demon. At that time, I dont know whether they will enjoy you, the Princess of the Empire, or use you to make a deal with the Empire. After saying that, Davis directly left the cabin. Hearing what Davis said, Lea looked over and saw the stinky blood that the demon Fran had turned into on the ground. She could not help but shiver all over. She thought for a moment and hurriedly chased after Davis. Davis did not leave very quickly. He was still leisurely walking around on the cruise ship. At this moment, the Siren Kuraken was fighting with Emily, who had obtained her demon feather. Waves of extremely powerful shockwaves turned into monstrous waves that swept over. At this moment, the cruise ship was like a small boat in the sea, and it could capsize at any time. Sir! Please save us! On the deck, Lea was clutching her wrinkled long dress and one hand was supporting the cabin. She could not help but gasp for breath. Davis turned around. As the Princess of the Belgravia Empire, you must have at least two or three ways to escape. And why do you need me to save you? Lea nced at the bloody scene on the deck, where people could die at any time, and could not help but say, Its not just me. Please take them with you I know this is a difficult thing to do, sir, as you have already told me to avoid being bewitched by the devil. But, as the third princess of the Belgravia Empire, Lia Belgravia, I cant just watch my guards die for me in vain. Lea mustered up her courage and said. Davis crossed his hands behind his head and looked at the girl in front of him with interest. The huge waves and whistling hurricanes were hitting the deck at this moment. Lea had to hold tightly onto the handrail of the cabin door in order to barely stand up. On the other hand, Davis was standing on the deck like a clock without any effect. They didnt die in vain. Isnt it the best fate for them to sacrifice their lives for you? This is different! Lia shouted. If there is a way to save everyone without sacrificing their lives, no matter what, I am willing to try. If you only care about yourself, then you are not qualified to be a queen in the future. Lea said very seriously. So, sir, I beg you. Please save all of us, no matter what price I have to pay. I dont want them to die like this! Davis smiled. At this moment, his devil personality was revealed. He walked toward Leas ear and said slowly, Even if its your life, it doesnt matter? Leas entire body trembled, pursing her lips. As long as sir can save all of us As for my life, you, sir can just take it Davis smiled, and the ck light on his right hand flickered, and directly pointed toward the center of Leas brows. Lea saw that the ck light was heading toward her forehead, and could not help but close her eyes tightly out of fear. Pa Davis flicked Leas head. What a stupid and hopeless woman. Chapter 113 - The Kraken was Enraged and Appeared on the Surface of the Sea

Chapter 113: The Kraken was Enraged and Appeared on the Surface of the Sea

A sharp pain came from her forehead. Lea could not help but open her eyes subconsciously. The Davis in front of her had already disappeared. At the same time, on Emilys side, the battle with the Sea Beast Kraken had already reached a white-hot state. At this moment, ck lightning burst out from all over Emilys body. As a demon-blessed, she could not fly, but she was still extremely nimble as she weaved through the various tentacles. Ha! Emily shouted, stepping on the tentacles, and a ck lightning bolt descended. At this moment, more than half of the ten-meter thick tentacles had split open. The flesh and blood squirmed wildly, and blood flowed out continuously. Roar! Kuraken roared, and another dozen tentacles madly attacked toward Emily. However, Emily did not run away. Instead, she directly attacked the already injured wound with another bolt of ck lightning. Buzz, buzz, buzz! ck lightning! The ten meter thick tentacles that were like the walls of a house were finally broken! Very good, there are already three of them. Emilys figure shed in the next moment, and she dodged more than ten attacks. Through the previous battle, Emily had already learned that Kurakens tentacles contained arge amount of energy. Although they were extremely powerful and could release poison that could corrode ships, once they werepletely broken, they would not be able to recover! Moreover, it seemed that Kurakens current target was not them, but someone else. Otherwise, Kuraken, who had a few hundred tentacles, would not have just used a few dozen tentacles to fight Emily at this moment. However, Emily did not have the upper hand at this moment. It had already been ten minutes since Davis left. During this time, Emily had only cut off three of Kurakens tentacles. Thinking of the dozens of tentacles that needed to be dealt with, Emily could not help but feel a little impatient. Emily! Watch your back! At this moment, Whartons voice came directly from the control ship. Emily subconsciously looked behind her. At this moment, a tentacle had already aimed at Emilys escape route. The tentacle was like a sharp spear, stabbing toward Emilys direction. The scene was very strange. It was as if Emily had taken the initiative to collide with the Kurakens tentacle. Emilys eyes focused. Her small hand directly faced the void behind her and a ck lightning bolt appeared. It forcefully exploded, knocking her and the tentacles away. However, because of the explosion, Emily, who could not fly, was currently falling rapidly in the air. Having lost her point of force, Emily was unable to change her direction before shended. Kuraken had survived in the ocean for countless years. Now that he had gained intelligence, he saw that Emily had already revealed a w. He immediately sent over a dozen tentacles toward her, preparing to pursue her. At this moment, Emily had no way to escape. She could only watch as the surrounding tentacles attacked her. Damn it! Emily cursed in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. In her eyes, Emily could not help but sh with a hint of despair. In the next instant, a ck pir of light seemed to have crossed space! It killed the tentacles beside Emily in an instant! At this moment, the tentacles with iparably powerful defenses were turned into pieces of bloody minced meat! Master! Emily was overjoyed. This powerful aura was none other than her masters aura. With a borrowing point, Emily stepped on the flesh and instantly escaped the strangtion of Kuraken! Roar! Kuraken roared! This Dark Judgement from Davis had caused Kuraken to be extremely furious. At this moment, the tears of the sea on Leas neck had beenpletely destroyed by Davis. Kuraken had no reason to continue pestering the Belgravia cruise ship. In the next moment, hundreds of thick and strong attacks covered the sky as they attacked Emily! Kuraken was the King of the Sirens! He absolutely would not allow anyone to challenge his majesty. It had chopped off more than ten of its tentacles in a row. This was unprecedented in the previous tens of thousands of years! He wanted to make these humans pay a hefty price! Countless tentacles rushed toward Emily, covering the sky and the earth, like a cage. A terrifying aura was constantly blossoming. The sea water was boiling at this moment! Kuraken was about to float to the surface of the sea. At that time, it would be the time for it to truly disy its power. On the ship, the old captain looked at this doomsday-like scene and trembled. His legs went soft. He sat down on the ground. This fear that came from his soul made him go crazy. Sir, can we really leave this ce alive today My wife and my children are still waiting for me to return to the Empire I dont want to die! Besides experiencing the pursuit of the four dukes, the attacks of countless sea beasts, and even the destruction of ships on deste inds, the old captain had almost seen them all. The old captain, who had sailed on the ocean for decades, had already experienced these things. However, now that he had returned with Davis and the other two, it left him with an unforgettable fear in his life. If he could survive and return to the Empire safely, the old captain would probably swear that he would never leave the continent again! He had already experienced how dangerous the ocean was. The sailors who had gone out to sea with the old captain had already fainted because of the fear in their hearts. Wharton did not reply to the old captain. He used the power of chaos to control the ship so that it would not capsize in the ocean while he frowned at Emily who was fighting in the sky. After all, Emily was Whartons flesh and blood. If Emilys life was really in danger, then even if Whartons old life was at stake, he would definitely save his daughter. Boom! Kurakens figure finally appeared above the sea. On the extremely dim sea level, it was impossible to see Kurakens entire appearance. Everyone could only see a pitch-ck figure that was like a mountain,pletely blocking everyones line of sight. Within it, two scarlet eyes were staring at Emily. They were cold and angry. These two emotions surfaced in Kurakens eyes! On the Belgravia cruise ship, when everyone saw Kurakens full appearance, they all sucked in a breath of cold air! On the deck, Lea subconsciously covered her small mouth. The legendary King of the Sirens, Kuraken, that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years had appeared! How terrifying! In the distance, the ck and white wings on Davis back werepletely spread open. His right eye had now turned scarlet. An iparably powerful aura gradually awakened once more. Chapter 114 - One Finger was Destroyed, a Grand Lysis that Tore the Sky Apart!

Chapter 114: One Finger was Destroyed, a Grand Lysis that Tore the Sky Apart!

A powerful aura appeared at this moment. Davis stood midair. The wings on his back flickered in ck and white. Twopletely opposite auras, the divine power and the power of chaos, burst forth at this moment. The boiling sea surface seemed to have sensed Davis aura at this moment, and was forced to calm down. The initially turbulent sea was now silent! In front of the huge Kraken, Davis appeared so small. However, the moment Davis aura bloomed, the calm sea waves immediately became violent winds! Beneath Davis, a gully that was thousands of meters deep appeared. A huge whirlpool swept up the sea water and rushed toward the sky. Streams of white astral Qi were crazily revolving around Davis. At this moment, it was as if Davis was a god of the nine heavens. Behind Davis, faint golden light and grayish-ck energy condensed. The light illuminated a bit of Krakens figure on the pitch-ck sea surface. At this moment, Kraken was also frozen in his spot. For the first time since its birth, regret had appeared in his heart! He had actually provoked such a terrifying existence! Using the ranking system on Paradise Ind or the demon world, Krakens strength had already reached the level of a demon lord or an angel. However, in front of the chaos demon king and peak angel Davis, he waspletely vulnerable! In the next moment, Davis moved. A ck light slowly shed over his right hand! It was not Dark Judgement! It was the powerful skill that the prehistoric stone tablet had given Davis, the Grand Lysis! A terrifying forbidden skill that could easily tear space apart andpletely disintegrate everything was currently gathering crazily on Davis fingertip. The rolling dark clouds in the sky were being crazily absorbed by Davis at this moment. In just a few breaths, the gloomy and frightening sky once again revealed a little light! Everyone subconsciously raised their heads. This was the shocking discovery. Only now did they recall that it was notte at night, but noon! The ck light condensed on Davis fingertip grewrger andrger! It was like a ck hole, absorbing everything in the world! Air, energy, seawater.. Even space! On Davis fingertip, it was like a huge ck hole. He was constantly devouring everything around him, and it was getting bigger and bigger! On the Belgravia cruise ship, everyone was so shocked that their eyes were about to fall out. Just who was this person?! Was this really something that humans could do?! Even the great sage of the Belgravia Empire might not be able to do such a thing! However, when the sunlight gradually appeared andpletely illuminated Davis figure finally, the radiance emitted by the halo of an angel above Davis head shocked everyone! Angel! An angel that was worshipped by the Holy See! Lea recalled the words that Davis had asked earlier and finally understood the meaning behind it. However, Lea was thinking too much. If Lea would say that she believed in the words of a demon, then Davis would use the demons method to kill Fran. In the sky, Davis looked at Kraken with a silent expression. Die. Immediately, the Grand Lysis on Davis fingertip instantly magnified. It covered the entire body of the Kraken! The Kraken did not even have time to react! In the next moment, the huge ck ball formed by the Grand Lysis disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, Krakens mountain-like body had alsopletely disappeared. His flesh and blood were squirming crazily, as if he wanted to struggle with death. However, it did not have any effect. After that, fresh blood gushed out violently from within. The entire surface of the sea had turned scarlet red. Davis was in the sky. He looked at the Belgravia cruise ship in the distance. Lea was already extremely shocked. He could not help but curve the corner of his mouth into an interesting arc. With a wave of his right hand, a pure and wless feather appeared in Davis hand. Then, the feather seemed to have sensed something and floated toward the cruise ship. With a sh, Davis figure disappeared from where he was. The warm sunlight from the sky sprinkled onto the earth once again. Everyone on the cruise ship felt relieved. Feeling the warm feeling of being enveloped by the sunlight, they could not help but sigh subconsciously. It was so good to be alive. Lea looked up at the clear sky without any dark clouds. Her beautiful big eyes could not help but blink. The breeze blew, and a feather reflecting the sunlight slowly fell into Leas hand. Lea quickly held it with both hands. The strong holy power in it was self-evident. Just by holding it in her hand, a faint warmth flowed into Leas limbs and bones, eliminating the fatigue caused by Kuraken. Lea looked into the distance, and could not help but wonder. On the ship that Davis was on, Wharton finally stabilized the ship. Unlike the huge Belgravia Empire cruise ship, the ship that Davis and the other two were on was only one-tenth of the size of the ship that carried the decorations. Under such strong winds and huge waves, Wharton was already doing his best to stabilize the ship so that it would not be overwhelmed by the waves. After all, Wharton and Emily were merely the children of the demon Davis. Without a ship or a foothold, no matter how powerful they were, they would still drown in the vast ocean, just like ordinary people. Emily was currently falling from the sky, gasping for air. Her face was slightly pale, and sweat was already starting to seep out from her clothes. Although the battle had onlysted for about ten minutes, it was still too difficult for Emily, who had just obtained her ability. Seeing that Emily had returned safely, Wharton hurriedly went up to her. Emily, are you alright? Im fine, dad. Im fine. Thanks to the feather that master gave me, I can be safe and sound. In Emilys right hand, the pitch-ck feather that Davis had given her slowly appeared. As the dependents of the demon Davis, both Emily and Wharton had Davis chaos energy flowing within their bodies. Naturally, they were able to use the energy that Davis had given them. At this moment, the energy within was still iparably majestic. Even after Emily had used it for more than ten minutes, she had only used one-tenth of it. It could be seen just how terrifying the chaos energy contained within Davis feather was. Chapter 115 - Sign In and Obtain the Mysterious Treasure Chest!

Chapter 115: Sign In and Obtain the Mysterious Treasure Chest!

In the sea, the ship that Davis and the other two were on had already been repaired. It floated on the surface of the sea, slowly moving toward its destination, the Belgravia Empire. During this period of time, Davis had nothing to do but flip through ancient books, guide Emily in battle, return to the alternate dimension to apany Little Jade, and after a period of time, he would use his doppelganger to return to Paradise Ind to check on the situation. Just like that, a months time passed by in the blink of an eye. Finally, at the end of the horizon, a continent slowly appeared. This was the southernmost tip of the Belgravia Empire. On the dock, ships slowly sailed into the port. Master, are you really nning to leave after we settle down? There was a hint of reluctance in Emilys eyes. Davis nodded. ording to Davis instructions, after Emily and Wharton found a new ce to live in the Belgravia Empire, Davis would return to Paradise Ind. The current strength Davis had could not be considered powerful in the entire world. Although he had all kinds of powerful skills and extremely noble bloodlines, Davis strength was only at level 9 lord angel and level 1 chaos demon king. Whether it was Lucifer who was facing the twelve demon god pirs or the four seraphim on Paradise Ind, Davis could not do much damage. The reason was that Davis was too weak at the moment. Once his identity as a demon and angel was exposed, he would be the target of everyone in the demon world. At that time, it would even implicate Fiona. The current Davis had to continue using the system to get stronger and stronger. On this trip out of Paradise Ind, Davis did not use the system to get anything good. This was also why Davis was always a little depressed. Beep, beep! System notification, host has arrived at a new location, Belgravia Empire, Blue me City Pier. Host, do you wish to sign in? Sign in. Beep, beep! Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Mysterious Treasure Chest! The systems voice rang out in Davis mind. Following which, a golden treasure chest with a question mark appeared in Davis system space. Mysterious Treasure Chest, what was that? Davis was puzzled. After all, Davis had never signed in for such a reward before. However, just as Davis was about to open the Mysterious Treasure Chest, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from afar. Malfoy, youre finally back. A group of soldiers rode their horses to the front of Davis and the others ship. The old captain saw this and quickly walked out. As he walked, he subconsciously turned his head to look at the three people on the ship. After traveling all the way, he had witnessed how terrifying the strengths of the three people on the ship were. ording to the old captains estimation, even tinum-level adventurers were not as strong as Davis and the others. Lord Kroll, what can I do for you? The old captains name was Malfoy. At this moment, he was rubbing his hands and speaking to Kroll very respectfully. If we have anything to ask, of course its the tax that you owe us. Kroll snorted coldly. Malfoy said doubtfully, Lord Kroll, isnt the tax of our Blue me City paid ording to the price of the goods every month Kroll frowned. Malfoy, your news is really too old. The current steward of our Blue me City has already changed from the original City Lord of Kaluwatt to the City Lord of Myers. These rules set by the City Lord of Kaluwatt have to be changed, of course. Now, the taxes of our Blue me City are calcted per head. You, Captain Malfoy, ording to the current rules, you already owe 500 silver coins in taxes. Kroll took out a scroll from his pocket and said slowly. Five hundred silver coins?! Malfoy waspletely shocked! One had to know that he could only earn a few gold coins in just a few months by going back and forth between Pompeii City and the Belgravia Empire. One gold coin was equivalent to a hundred silver coins. If he really paid the taxes ording to what Kroll said, Malfoy would not even be able to pay the wages of the sailors on the ship. Looking at Malfoys hesitation, Kroll could not help but frown. Malfoy, hurry up and hand over the taxes. Its not that Im making things difficult for you. These are the rules that City Lord Myers has instructed. If you still want to continue living in Blue me City, then obediently hand over the money. How could Malfoy have so much money at this moment? Right now, he only had a few dozen silver coins on him. Asking Malfoy to hand over five hundred silver coins all of a sudden was undoubtedly a fools dream. Davis leaned against the deck and nced at Malfoys current predicament. He shook his head helplessly. Take it, including our taxes. The fist-sized cloth bag was thrown in the direction of Kroll. Kroll took it. Kroll opened it and saw that it was filled with heavy gold coins. There were probably 20 of them! It was equivalent to 2,000 silver coins! Kroll swallowed his saliva and subconsciously looked at Davis in the distance. A guy who could casually throw out 20 gold coins must have an extraordinary identity. For a moment, Krolls expression became more respectful. Respected sir, we will leave now. The Blue me City guards will always be at your service. After saying that, Kroll quickly led everyone away. Sir, thank you so much. Along the way, you couldnt help but protect our safety. You even helped us out at this time. I really dont know how to thank you anymore. Behind them, the sailors all looked at them gratefully. If Davis had not helped them out at this moment, they would have paid a lot of money to transport the goods. If that was the case, they might not even be able to pay for their meals. Lets go. Once I help you find a suitable ce, it will be time for me to leave. Davis said calmly. Malfoy still had to repair the ship. After going through so much on the way, the keel of the ship had suffered a huge impact. Even if it had undergone major repairs at the repair factory, it was likely that it would not be able to make another long voyage. However, Malfoy did not mind. After all, after this voyage, he no longer wanted to leave the continent. The three of them walked toward the city gates of Blue me City. Davis looked at the surrounding scenery and casually opened the extremely Mysterious Treasure Chest in the systems inventory. Chapter 116 - 50 Years of Magic Power, Strength Soaring!

Chapter 116: 50 Years of Magic Power, Strength Soaring!

Beep, beep! Host, do you wish to open the mysterious treasure chest? Confirm. Beep, beep, beep! Congrattions to host for obtaining 500,000 years of magic power! Congrattions to host for obtaining 500,000 years of magic power! Congrattions to host for obtaining a weapon: swordponent of Damocles, Hilt! Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Spring of Life! In his mind, the systems voice appeared. Upon hearing the systems reward, Davis eyes could not help but light up. Damn it, ever since he left Paradise Ind, the rewards he received from signing in had always been bad. However, after being unlucky for so long, was it finally time for his luck to be at its peak?! This was the most cultivation value Davis had ever obtained, 500,000 years of divine power and 500,000 years of magic power cultivation value! 500,000 years of divine power was definitely enough for Davis to easily break through to the rank of an angel. 500,000 years of magic power was also enough to increase the realm of the chaos demon king once again. 500,000 years of mana and divine power would be extremely beneficial to Davis, who was currentlycking in strength! It could be said that just 500,000 years of Mana and divine power was enough to make Davis feel that the bad luck he had since leaving Paradise Ind for two months had dissipated. However, Davis did not immediately click on the cultivation value in the systems inventory to absorb it. If Davis broke through to the seraph realm, the entire Blue me City would probably be disturbed by his breakthrough within a short period of time. This was not what Davis wanted. Right now, Davis n was to quickly settle Emily and Wharton before returning to Paradise Ind to focus on improving his strength. When his strength reached the peak of the seraph realm and the chaos demon king realm, it would be time for him to head to the demon world and take revenge on Lucifer. Thinking of this, Davis could not help but squint his eyes. If it was not for the sudden awakening of the lord of order to help him, he would not have any way to escape from Lucifer in the demon world. At that time, the only end waiting for him would be death. Davis looked at the prize. The Sword of Damocles was a legendary existence. In the legend, when the end came, the sword of Damocles would hang above everyones head and judge their sins. The Sword of Damocles represented the end of everything. It was both good and evil. Whether Davis used the divine power or the power of chaos, he could unleash the greatest power of the Sword of Damocles. It could be said that this weapon was a perfect match for Davis, whose strength was about to soar. Although it was only the hilt, its power was alreadyparable to any of the bloodthirstyva de and the Divine Red me Sword. Now that his strength had increased, Davis felt that the Bloodthirsty Lava de and the Holy Red me Sword were less and less helpful to him. Even if the Bloodthirsty Lava de and the Holy Red me Sword could bebined into a more powerful lightning spear, Davis still would not have the chance to use it against Lucifer and the other powerful enemies. Under the suppression of the powerful enemies, if he used the Bloodthirsty Lava de and the Holy Red me Sword recklessly, there might even be a w. The Sword of Damocles was very good at making up for the w in Davis weapons. ording to the systems exnation, there was also a chance to reward the other swordponents of the Sword of Damocles after signing up. After fusing with the other swordponents of the Sword of Damocles, its strength would probably increase even further. Davis extended his right hand, and the hilt of the Sword of Damocles slowly appeared in his hand. After which, a slightly transparent silvery-white energy slowly gathered from the hilt of the sword, finally turning into aplete Sword of Damocles. The moment this Sword of Damocles appeared in Davis hand, it immediately erupted with an iparably powerful aura. If Davis had not returned it to the systems inventory in time, it was likely that the entire Blue me City would have turned upside down because of this sword hilt of Davis. At this moment, in the alternate dimension, Little Emerald could also feel the hilt of the Sword of Damocles in Davis hand. She could not help but subconsciously shiver. Father, this power is really too powerful This is only a fragment of this weapon. If it was aplete existence, how terrifying would it be? Davis did not have the time to reply to Little Emeralds words. His mind was already focused on the systems final reward. Spring of Life. One must know that one of the important factors that allowed Davis to fight above his level was therge amount of life force that was produced by the Tree of Life in his alternate dimension. In a short period of time, Davis waspletely able to crazily attack regardless of the cost in order to obtain a strength that exceeded his own. However, there was also a great price to pay. All the meridians in Davis body, limbs, and bones would be damaged or even broken under such a powerful attack. Under such a situation, Davis would be able to quickly recover from his injuries by consuming the life force that was produced by the Tree of Life in the alternate dimension. However, the life force was not the energy produced by the Tree of Life. Instead, it was an additional existence that came with the Fruit of Light. The main use of the Fruit of Light was to increase ones strength. It did not have much effect on the recovery of injuries. Currently, the Spring of Life had solved Davis current problem. The main production capacity of the Spring of Life was to produce life force. Not only that, but the life force emitted by the sacred tree would also be captured by the Spring of Life and agglomerated into essence. The life energy that became essence would allow Davis to have an even faster recovery speed. Immediately, with a thought from Davis, the hundred meter long Spring of Life appeared in the alternate dimension. Majestic life energy slowly drifted out from within. Finally, a faint fog appeared in the entire alternate dimension. Currently, the life energy in the alternate dimension was many times greater than before. The leaves of the Tree of Life became even more vibrant under the effect of the Spring of Life. What dense life force. With such dense life force, I should be able to recover my original strength even faster. Within the alternate dimension, the Chief Sovereign of Orders voice slowly rang out. Chapter 117 - They Probably Have Some Unspeakable Secrets

Chapter 117: They Probably Have Some Unspeakable Secrets

At the same time, in Blue me City. In the City Lords main hall, a middle-aged man sat on the throne. The mans temples were already white, but his face was still as sharp as a knife. A terrifying dark gold light shed past his eyes. He was dressed in a luxurious long robe. His face was silent as he looked at guard Kroll who was kneeling in front of him. The middle-aged man was the new City Lord of Blue me City, Myers. At this moment, Kroll, who was kneeling in the hall, was kneeling on the ground with his hands behind his back. He was locked by handcuffs and anklets. At this moment, his face was pale from fear, and his entire body was trembling. Bean-sized beads of sweat were left on his face and dripped onto the stone floor of the hall, making a ticking sound. Krolls pupils kept shaking. He did not dare to look directly at Myers. Tell me the truth. Where did you get so many gold coins from your pocket? Beside him, an old man said to Kroll in a hoarse voice. Sir I, I Kroll was about to say something when he was interrupted by the old man. Kroll, you dont have to think of any excuses. You dont have to lie to us. Lord Myers already has spies all over Blue me City. Dont tell me that you still think that the Blue me City now is still the original Blue me City? Tell us everything, and we can make you suffer less. Krolll shivered and quickly told him about his trip to the dock to collect taxes from Malfoy. After Kroll stopped speaking, Myers slowly stroked his beard and said, Three people who followed the boatman into the city Interesting. To be able to take out so much money at one time, Im afraid that they are not ordinary people. Elder Almos, Ill have to trouble you to go and find out what these people are nning to do. Report to me immediately if youve found out the truth. The elder called Almos nodded and asked, Lord Casten, how exactly is Kroll going to deal with this guy? Myers eyes were indifferent and there was no change in his expression. How are you going to deal with him? He has hidden the tax money and should be beheaded. Hearing Myers words, Kroll was so scared that he trembled. He quickly knelt in front of Myers and kept kowtowing. City Lord, I was wrong! I was really wrong. Please spare my life. I still have a hungry child at home and a wife waiting for me to go home. I only beg you to spare my life. Im willing to work for you! Even though there was bright red blood oozing out from his forehead, he did not dare to stop. However, the City Lord of Blue me city, Myers, did not care about Krolls begging. He merely closed his eyes and pointed in Krolls direction. Beside him, Almos understood and took a step forward. He immediately dragged Kroll by the cor out of the hall. Kroll was pulled out of the hall, and not long after, a wail spread throughout the entire Blue me City. Myers, who had already closed his eyes on the throne, said to himself at this moment, The three of us, I hope we dont add any more variables to our n. His gaze turned to the streets of Blue me City. Davis was walking at the front, while Emily and Wharton followed closely behind. This was Emilys first time leaving Pompeii City and heading to other cities. Although she was trying her best to remain calm, a hint of curiosity could still be seen in her eyes. Wharton, have you already nned your future life? Davis turned his head and asked. Wharton thought for a moment and quickly replied, Master, I n to nt roots in Blue me City after this. I n to buy a small house here. After that, I n to be an apprentice in a cksmith or a carpenters shop and start learning a new skill. Emily is already 17 years old. Although Emily is already a little older, I still hope that Emily can go to school and study properly. Wharton nced at Emily and continued, Emilys dead mothers greatest wish before she left was to hope that Emily could live well and be like an ordinary little girl on the street, living an ordinary life. Davis smiled faintly. If thats the case, it looks like my intervention was a mistake. No, no, master, its not like that. If it werent for you, Im afraid I would have been killed by Kartoth. As for Jack and those old hooligans, if they didnt pay their tribute on time, they would definitely attack Emily. Without you, Im afraid Emilys life would be unimaginable. Wharton hurriedly said. Didnt you say that masters enemies are more powerful than we can imagine? Although youve said so, we still want to follow you. Well stay in Blue me City. As long as you give the order, we cane back to serve you at any time. If Emily can study in a magic academy, shell have a chance to be a noble in the Belgravia Empire. At that time, well be able to serve you better, wont we? Wharton said very respectfully. Emily frowned and said to Wharton, Father, I dont want to study. With our strength, we canpletely control the entire Blue me City in a short period of time. Wharton nced at Emily and shouted, You dont even want to fulfill your mothers wish? Emily frowned and immediately wilted. In the distance, Almos appeared at the corner of the street. ording to Krolls description, the Davis trio in the distance matched the target. Ive found these three people. Almos said in a hoarse voice. Then, he heard Emilys words. Almos eyes could not help but instantly narrow. These three people were just like what City Lord Myers had described. They hade to Blue me City with some unspeakable secrets. In that case, Almos was prepared to test them. Davis suddenly sensed something and turned to look at the corner of the street. Almos was shocked. He quickly shed and left the ce, directly appearing on the roof. He looked at Davis in surprise, feeling somewhat shocked in his heart. I have clearly used my concealment skill. How could he still discover me? No, Im afraid its just a coincidence. Almos shook his head and continued to follow Davis and the other two. Davis turned his head to look at the corner where Almos had stopped. There was no reaction. Chapter 118 - The Lord of Blue Flame City, the Gluttonous Demon!

Chapter 118: The Lord of Blue me City, the Gluttonous Demon!

For the next half an hour, Almos followed closely behind Davis and the other two. However, to his surprise, the three of them actually spent a high price to buy an ordinary house in Blue me City. The house was located at the corner of the street and was very inconspicuous. However, Almos thought about it and felt relieved. After all, if he were to put himself in Almos shoes ande to Blue me City to carry out some secret ns, his first choice would be to buy such a house. However, would he buy it himself? Almos asked himself, and realized he probably would not. If he bought it, there would be traces left behind. If someone were to investigate it, it would definitely be discovered. The best method was to kill the person and steal the goods. Killing the person in the house was the safest way. After all, the only people in this world who would always keep a secret for you were the dead. After observing for another ten minutes, the three of them finally made their move. However, the youth in the lead did not leave the house. Instead, only the middle-aged man and the girl left. Who should I follow? For a moment, Almos was in a dilemma. However, time waited for no one. Almos did not have the time to think too much. He rushed in the direction where Emily and Wharton had left. After all, City Lord Myers had given him a mission. He had to find out some of their background. After following them for more than ten minutes, Emily and Wharton walked into an empty alley. Realizing that his chance hade, a scarlet ball of light slowly condensed in his right hand. Following that, he headed toward a hidden location. This was an extremely mystical skill. Almos was able to directly condense his energy into a single point, and then, like a cannon, he once again fired it toward the target. This allowed the skill to be used at a great distance away from the target. Even if the target wanted to know who the attacker was, it would be almost impossible. In the next moment, the red ball of light exploded. It turned into a scarlet ray of light and flew directly in the direction of Emily and Wharton. Emily raised her little eyebrows and directly sent a flying kick, causing ck lightning to sh. The red light was instantly extinguished! Who is it? Emily shouted and looked around. However, the surroundings were extremely quiet. There was not a single person around. Be careful, Emily. Wharton frowned and headed toward the spot where the red light had shot out. There was nothing on the ground other than a scorched ck mark. Im afraid its just an indiscriminate attack. We havent made any enemies in Blue me City yet. If thats the case, Im afraid that the security in Blue me City isnt much better than Pompeii City. Fortunately, if it wasnt for master giving us the ability, Im afraid that we would have been scared out of our wits just now. In the distance, seeing that the two of them werepletely unharmed, Almos could not help but feel shocked. One had to know that this attack of his had already used 30% of his magic power. Even the towering city walls of Blue me City could be torn apart. However, looking at the two before him, they did not even have a speck of dust on their bodies. The strengths of the duo were probably terrifyingly powerful. ording to Almos deduction, the strength of the two of them should have already far surpassed that of silver-tier adventurers. At the very least, they had already reached the level of gold-tier or even tinum-tier adventurers. tinum-tier adventurers were roughly equivalent to the strength of a superior demon or an archangel. With such strength, even in the capital of the Belgravia Empire, they could be considered to have extraordinarybat strength. Why would theye to their Blue me City at this moment? Almos thought for a moment and immediately rushed toward the City Lords mansion where Myers was located. The strength of the two of them had indeed far exceeded Almos expectations. He had to quickly report this to City Lord Myers. After a while, in the City Lords residence. Myers slowly opened his eyes. Almos, are you saying that those three probably have a great background? Almos nodded, his expression extremely ugly. Lord Myers, although saying this is very bad, I think that the appearance of the three of them has created a huge threat to our n. Its fine if they have nothing to do with our n, but if theye for our n, Im afraid that our n will have a big problem. After all, in Blue me City, only you, Lord Myers, can be considered to havebat strength. Almos frowned, his hands slowly tapping on his throne. In the next moment, a bright light shed in his eyes. What is their strength? Almos quickly said, Sir, the strength of the young girl is between a gold adventurer and a tinum adventurer. From the looks of it, the young girl is not the strongest among the three. The middle-aged man and the young man are the leaders Myers nodded. Then, set their assumed strength as diamond-level adventurers. Diamond-level Almos could not help but tremble, and a hint of fear shed in his eyes. Diamond-level adventurers. This was already the strength of a demon noble. Such strength could be considered high-endbat strength even in the entire empire, or even in the human world. One must know that the strength of a master adventurer above the diamond level was already close to that of the Pope in the Holy See. That kind of strength might not be able to intimidate a region, but it was still easy to be a giant. Just like that, these three people were actually diamond level adventurers. It was likely that the entire Blue me City would be overturned in an instant under the attack of the three of them. Almos, have you been worn out by the passage of time? Myers frowned and continued to speak. You shouldnt have forgotten that we still have a backup n that we havent used yet. When Almos heard Myers words, his eyes could not help but light up. Lord Myers, are you saying that the batch of goods that you ordered from Pompeii City has already arrived?! Myers nodded. When Almos heard this, he could not help but rub his hands and said excitedly, If thats the case, even if they are master-level adventurers, its impossible for them to stop our n. On the throne, the corner of Myers mouth also revealed a smile. If they know whats good for them, but still dare to interfere our n, I dont mind them bing nutrients for our demon lineage. With that, a bloody tentacle stretched out from behind Myers. Myers was one of the seven original sins, the gluttonous demon belonging to the Glutton Tribe! Chapter 119 - Just Teach Me!

Chapter 119: Just Teach Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Davis was slowly lying down on the bed. With his perception, his room door was about to be knocked on. Closing his eyes, Davis view once again appeared in Paradise Ind. Ever since thest Poison Witch Gods curse incident, Paradise Ind had once again returned to its usual tranquility. If it was not for the impatient knocking outside the door, apanied by the sound of wind chimes blowing in the breeze, it would indeed be veryfortable. Davis shook his head, got out of bed, and opened the door. The person who came was neither Angelina nor Fiona. Davis was a little surprised that there were other people in Paradise Ind who would specifically look for him. The girl in front of Davis was about 1.6 meters tall, with a long golden ponytail behind her. She had her hands on her waist, and an impatient look appeared on her small face. Seriously, why didnt you open the door after knocking for so long? Come out with me. I have something to ask you. Who was this girl? Why was she so familiar with him? Davis frowned and asked slowly, Who are you? The girl was obviously stunned by Davis question. She looked at Davis in surprise. You dont know me?! Damn it... Maybe its that brother-obsessed Fiona who has blocked all information about me. The girl said angrily. Then, she took a deep breath. Her slightly bulging small chest was slowly propped up with the girls deep breath. My name is Alice. Im Fionas friend. It was Alice. Alice thought about it, but she was too embarrassed to say that Davis was the number one genius of Paradise Ind, except for Fiona. After all, Alice knew that Davis was born with a disability and only had a single wing. Due to the influence of his wings, his cultivation could not improve quickly. Otherwise, with Davis talent, his achievements would not be inferior to hers. Facing Davis, if Alice still boasted that she was a genius, it would be a little ironic. Whats the matter? Im still resting. If theres nothing important, Ill go back and rest first. Davis looked at Alice, who was baffled, and could not help but feel a little impatient. This little girl was really annoying. His main body had yet to deal with Emily and Wharton. The distance between Blue me City and Paradise Ind was not close. Even with his current strength, Davis would need at least ten days to half a month to reach Paradise Ind. I already said that I have something to do. Come out with me. Its not convenient to say it here. Alice frowned and said to Davis. Davis could do nothing to Alice. He sighed helplessly and followed Alice out of the room. Not far from the Paradise Ind library, there was a sunnywn full of dandelions. With a big tree behind him, there were many houses where angels lived in the distance. The scenery was very beautiful. At this moment, when Davis saw it, he felt much better. It was as if the fighting and killing in the demon world over the past two months had disappeared along with the current scenery. So, why did you call me here? Davis looked at Alices strange expression and said faintly. Ill tell you. Alice hesitated and said, Is the mysterious person who secretly guided Fiona actually you? No. Huh? Davis answered without any hesitation, which made Alice freeze on the spot. Really not? If Davis was lying to her, why could he answer her so directly? But... but every time Fiona had a mysterious person to guide her, you are always nearby. And then? Davis tilted his head. Even if Fiona hasnt broken through normally, she still runs to me for no reason. Although Davis looked very calm, he was still a little surprised in his heart. This Alice could actually vaguely guess that the identity of the mysterious person was him? However, he did not leave any evidence. Was this the sixth sense of a woman? How terrifying. If he were to make a move in the future, he had to pay careful attention. Otherwise, if he was exposed before he had enough strength, it would be terrible. Then, Davis continued to say, Are you alright? If theres nothing else, Ill go back first. After saying that, Davis prepared to turn around and walk back. Blue me City was not peaceful. When the three of them went to buy a house, they were still being followed. If he was not in Blue me City for a long time, Emily and the others might run into trouble that they could not solve. Wait! Alice hurriedly called out to Davis. Youre already here. Even if youre not the mysterious person who taught Fiona, cant you teach me? Teach you? See if Im worthy first. Davis was ted. The strength he disyed on Paradise Ind was level 9 archangel, while Alices strength was only level 1 right now. Was Alice not joking when she asked an archangel like him to teach an angel of power? Who said that a mentor has to be strong? Fiona told me that your talent is super strong. You learned the skills Fiona taught you in an instant. If you hadnt been restricted by your body, Im afraid that your current strength would have far surpassed Fiona and I! Davis could not persuade Alice, so he could only shrug his shoulders helplessly. Since he could not avoid it, he had to finish up with Alice quickly so that Davis could return to Blue me City as soon as possible. Alright, alright. Lets make a deal first. Ten minutes. Davis said helplessly, My body isnt in good shape right now. If I faintter, youll be responsible for sending me back. Alright! If you faint, Ill give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation! As soon as Alice finished speaking, she seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. She did not dare to look directly into Davis eyes, and her fair little face was slightly red at this moment. Lets begin. Ill just use a random move. Alice did not hesitate any longer. She clenched her right hand, and a ray of light appeared in her little hand. After which, the ray of light gathered and turned into a longsword. In the next moment, Alice directly stabbed several times toward the void in front of her. Fantasy Stab! Alice cried out delicately. In front of her, a golden sword ray directly appeared on the longsword. Following which, a sonic boom was transmitted from the de of the sword. Whoosh! The sound of a sonic boom. Davis, what do you think of my Fantasy Stab? Alice asked excitedly. After all, this was the skill that she was best at. Its alright. It would be even better if your back was a little straight. Davis had no intention of properly teaching Alice. He only wanted to quickly muddle through these ten minutes. Alice nodded. She immediately straightened her slightly arched back and once again unleashed a fantasy stab into the distance. Boom! A terrifying roar! The iparably terrifying astral energy hovered around Alices longsword at this moment. F*ck... Davis was dumbfounded. Chapter 120 - You Still Say That You Don’t Know How to Teach!

Chapter 120: You Still Say That You Dont Know How to Teach!

Davis was dumbfounded. He could clearly feel that a terrifying energy was brewing on Alices longsword. Alice, who only had the strength of a level 1 power angel, was actually brewing a terrifying sword energy that was several hundred meters long! The energy surrounded Alices body, and terrifying whistling sounds apanied by sonic booms were constantly heard. At this moment, Alice was merely preparing for the Fantasy Stab, but the power had already reached such a level! The shock in Alices heart was not any less than Davis! At this moment, it was only because she had puffed up her chest, but it was as if she had opened the door to a new world! The initially lifeless meridians in her body were now flowing rapidly with divine power! Like a surging river, the Fantasy Stab, which was originally only a B-ss skill, was continuously upgraded! The original Fantasy Stab could only deplete about one-tenth of the holy power in Alices body at most. Its effect was also very small. It was just that when it was about to approach the enemy, it would release the holy power hidden in the longsword to increase the power of the longsword. However, now, just when she was in the stage of umting power, Alice suddenly discovered that more than half of the holy power in her body had been consumed! She had not even fully condensed the Fantasy Stab at this moment. The longsword in her hand was still crazily devouring the holy power in her body! Alice suddenly looked at Davis, her eyes shing with disbelief and shock. How was this possible?! Just by straightening her chest, she was able to be so much stronger! This was no longer a matter of talent. This was probably the crushing of the concept of a high-level realm against a low-level realm in training! At this moment, there were quite a number of angels surrounding thewn. When they saw Alice condensing her skills, they could not help but stop and watch. Look, its Alice cultivating! Did you see that? Alice hasnt even released her skills, yet she has already created such a terrifying power! As expected of the number one genius of Paradise Ind. Shes only a level 1 power angel! The power of the skills that she has condensed is enough to make me, a level 5 power angel, feel fear! Maybe this is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person. Theres always an insurmountable gap between a genius with talent and us! Thats amazing! Look up into the sky! Everyone was in an uproar. No one knew who said it, but everyone subconsciously looked up into the sky. The next moment, everyone was shocked. They saw an iparably huge golden crown appear in the sky above Alices head! The crown emitted a powerful might in the sky! That holy aura bathed everyone, making everyone feel fear that could not be profaned! In the next moment, thest trace of holy power in Alices body was finally squeezed dry by the longsword in her hand. She raised her small hand, which was already extremely sore and swollen, and pointed toward the sky. Fantasy Stab! In the next moment, an intense hurricane suddenly split apart from Alices side! Following that, a golden beam of light that broke through the sky and shot straight toward the clouds! Bang! A thick white air wave apanied by a golden beam of light shot toward the sky and suddenly bloomed toward the ground. In an instant, it covered both Davis and Alice. Following that, a terrifying thunder exploded in the sky! The surrounding white air wave slowly dissipated, and everyone soon left. As they walked, they did not forget to exim at Alices strength. In less than ten minutes, only Davis and Alice were left on thewn. At this moment, Alice had used up all the holy power in her body. Her little face turned pale, her legs went soft, and she sat down on her butt. Her petite butt made an intimate contact with thewn. Alice panted heavily and looked in the direction of Davis. After a long while, she reluctantly said to Davis. D Davis You still said that you dont know how to teach? Davis had a strange expression on his face. I said that this has nothing to do with me. Do you believe me? Believe my a*s! Davis was speechless. Under Alices shocked gaze, he directly returned to the library. Hey, hey, hey, Davis! At least help me up. Dont you have any pity for women! Only Fiona deserves to like you! Davis ignored Alices words and went straight back to the library. At this moment, Angelina was tidying up the bookshelves in the library. When she saw Davising back, she could not help but ask with concern, Davis, hows your health? Lord Gabriel shouldnt be too busy recently. Do you need me to help you beg Lord Gabriel to take a look at your health? Davis shook his head and said, No need, Angie. Im just a little weak. After resting for a few days, your body should be better. After saying that, Davis also returned to his room. Lying on the bed, he slowly closed his eyes. His consciousness slowly returned to the Blue me City of the Belgravia Empire. At the same time, on the pier of Blue me City, in the distance, at the end of the sea level, a small ck dot had appeared. If one were to carefully examine it, one would be able to discover that it was a ship. The ship was extremely luxurious. On top of it was the symbol of the Belgravia Empire. However, at this moment, the entire cruise ship was already in tatters. Many ces were even riddled with holes of various sizes. However, some important ces, such as the cruise ships keel, had been carefully repaired and even strengthened by magic. This ship was the cruise ship that the third princess of the Belgravia Empire, Lea, was on. At this moment, Lea stood on the deck and looked at the distant pier of Blue me City. She could not help but heave a sigh of relief in her heart. This diplomatic trip had finallye to an end. It was truly fraught with disaster. The stone that had been hanging in Leas heart finally fell. As long as she could reach Blue me City safely, she would be able to quickly return to the empires capital. At that time, the Empire would send powerful guards to protect her. She would bepletely safe. Lea pondered as she looked toward the depths of the cruise ship behind her. That was where Fran had been killed by Davis. Who was it that wanted to harm her? Was it someone from the empire? Or was it a demon from the demon world? Lea did not want to think about this anymore. The only thing she wanted to do now was to return to the empire quickly. Chapter 121 - Killing Intent Lurks Everywhere, the Troubled Times of Blue Flame City

Chapter 121: Killing Intent Lurks Everywhere, the Troubled Times of Blue me City

At this moment, on the pier of Blue me City, Almos hunched his body and looked at the cruise ship that was approaching from a distance. Has it finally arrived? Almos turned his head around and ordered with his hoarse voice,The target has arrived. Get ready to move in. A dozen or so men dressed in ck behind him nodded. Their bodies shed and they quickly disappeared from the spot. If a powerful angel appeared here, they would be shocked to discover that the ck-clothed men behind Almos were all powerful demons! In the next moment, screams came from the dock. Ah, monster! Run! A monster ising! Its killing people! Help, please save me! Call the guards, call the guards! In an instant, the screams of countless people sounded from the dock. The dock turned into a living hell. Of the hundreds of people on the dock, only a few were shivering in their clothes. They looked at the ck-clothed men who were walking toward them in horror. Are there only these few humans left? It should be. After killing them, the first step is toplete the mission. The two ck-clothed men said indifferently as they walked toward the few people on the ship. Two bloody tentacles slowly appeared behind them. The front end of the tentacles suddenly split open and sharp teeth appeared in front of their eyes. Blood sttered everywhere! In just a few blinks of an eye, only Almos and the few ck-clothed demons were left alive on the dock. After the ck-clothed man had done all this, he returned to Almos side. Has the ce been cleared? It has all been settled, Lord Almos. A killing intent shed in Almos eyes. He nodded, expressing his satisfaction toward the demon behind him. Very good, now we just wait for the third princess cruise ship to dock. After about half an hour, the cruise ship slowly docked. Whats going on? Why is there such a thick stench of blood on the dock? Beside Lea, a guard frowned. However, in the next moment, he felt that the world in front of him was spinning. He even saw his body that had lost its head! Behind his body, a bloody tentacle appeared behind him. He wanted to warn the princess to be careful, but he could not open his mouth. His vision turned ck, and he felt weak. Lea looked at the guard beside her who had suddenly lost his head, and her pupils instantly shrunk to the size of pinholes. Both of her hands trembled as she gripped the hem of her skirt, subconsciously screaming out loud. Due to Leas scream, everyone finally reacted. At this moment, a few ck-clothed men with tentacles behind them had actually appeared. Who are you?! State your name! The guard had yet to draw his longsword when his neck was directly bitten off by the ck-clothed man behind him. He greedily swallowed the fresh blood gushing out from the broken neck. Other than the empires princess, you can kill everyone else. The ck-clothed man in the leadpletely ignored the guards words and spoke directly to the ck-clothed man behind him. The ck-clothed man behind him nodded and very tacitly charged toward the guard on the deck. A hint of excitement shed in their eyes. In less than ten minutes, Lea was the only one left on the cruise ship. Lia looked at the people around her, trembling in fear. Youd better behave yourself, or else youll be taught a lesson. The leader of the men in ck snorted and tied Lea up before putting her into a sack. On the dock, Almos could not help but nod when he saw that the operation was going so smoothly. Very good, the n was going very smoothly. Those three guys who suddenly barged into Blue me City did not seem to know their purpose. In that case, all they needed to do now was toplete the task of handing Lea over to the casten himself. At the same time, at the street corner of Blue me City, Emily and Wharton had almost finished purchasing the items. The bag of gold coins that Davis had given them was an astronomical figure even for them. Wharton had already calcted that there were a total of 500 gold coins in the bag of gold coins that Davis had given them. 500 gold coins, 50,000 silver coins, and 5,000,000 copper coins! This was an astronomical figure that they had never dared to imagine before! These 500 gold coins could buy a mansion even in the capital of the Belgravia Empire. It was the kind that matched maids and butlers. It was more than enough for them to live in Blue me City at the border of the Belgravia Empire. At this moment, Emily and Wharton were holding arge pile of things in their hands. There were items such as bedding, wooden tables and chairs that were assembled. Wait, wait, wait. Fortunately, Emily and Wharton had been nourished by the demon bloodline of Davis. Otherwise, the two of them might not have been able to bring back these items that weighed hundreds of pounds. Just as the two of them walked around the corner, they bumped into a blue-haired girl wearing an exquisite evening gown with a slender knights sword at her waist. She walked past Emily and Wharton. The moment the blue-haired girl walked past them, her eyes shed. The aura of a demon. The blue-haired girl slowly stopped. Please wait a moment. Emily and Wharton frowned and turned to look at the blue-haired girl. The girl was pretty, but they had never seen her leave Pompeii City, let alone recognize this girl in front of them. The two of you the smell on your bodies is a little familiar. The girl took out her gloves from her chest and said to the two of them while holding them in her hands. ording to my deduction, the two of you shouldnt be from our Belgravia Empire, right? What do you mean? Emily frowned. She had no idea what this girl who suddenly appeared familiar was trying to say to her. The blue-haired girl had already put on the gloves on her hands. She pulled out the knights longsword from her waist and pointed it directly at Emily. I want to say Why would demons appear in our Belgravia Empire? The blue-haired girl narrowed her eyes and said coldly. The Holy Royal Knights of the Belgravia Empire, E Cross, lets rise. Chapter 122 - Master? It Looks Like I’ve Caught a Big Fish!

Chapter 122: Master? It Looks Like Ive Caught a Big Fish!

The Holy Royal Knights? At this moment, Emily already knew about the blue-haired girls background. The famous Holy Royal Knights, were even known amongst the poor people who used to live in Pompeii City. The so-called Holy Royal Knights were the knights that the empire, in conjunction with the Holy See, were specially trained to deal with all unclean things. Every single person who could enter the Holy Royal Knights of Belgravia would be considered one of the most powerful existences. There were even rumors that adventurers who had reached the master level were recruited by the Holy Royal Knights and became members of the team. That was an existence at the master level. They were one of the few in the empire. It could be seen just how high the value of the Holy Royal Knights was. Moreover, the Holy Royal Knights were not just high and mighty existences. They were the ones who truly did things. There had been several times in the empire when demons from the demon world had barged in. All of them had been led by the Holy Royal Knights to eliminate those heretics. It could be said that the members of the Holy Royal Knights were at least adventurers whose strength had reached the diamond level. If they were to bepared with Emily, they would be about the same level as the demon earl. Above the demon earl was the demon duke! This level of strength was far above Emilys current level. Moreover, how could they be weak in actualbat when they could be members of the Holy Royal Knights? They were all iron-blooded warriors who had fought their way out of the Sea of Blood. Although the blue-haired girl named E was young and only a little over twenty years old, the murderous and decisive temperament emanating from her was absolutely impossible to imitate. The number of monsters that had died by the hands of the blue-haired girl named E was at least three to four digits! Logically speaking, there should be no hiding ces for monsters in the empire. You bunch of demons, what method did you use to enter the empire? Im really curious. Before I kill you all, can you please fulfill this little wish of mine? At this moment, E spoke calmly. This time, E hade to Blue me City because she had received a tip-off that there might be a demon carrying out a secret n when the third princess of the Empire, Lea, returned. It had not been long since she had arrived at Blue me City. Before E had even gone to the pier, she had already sensed Emily and Wharton. However, on Emily and Whartons bodies, E could sense an aura that was different than that of an ordinary demon. It was an extremely pure aura that came from a human. What was going on? Why did the body of a demon possess the aura of a human? Could it be that the two demons in front of her were half-demons born from thebination of demons and humans? E did not know the true identity of Emily and Wharton because most of the humans in the demon world were not qualified to be demon kin. The few humans who were able to obtain demon kin were mostly people who stayed in the demon world for their entire lives and became the most loyal servants of the demons. Right now, people like Emily and Wharton had not only bound a family contract with the chaos demon Davis, but they had also followed Davis out of the demon world and wandered around the human world. This was an existence on the level of chaos demons. An ordinary demon lord would be attacked by thews of heaven and earth if they wanted to cross over to the human world. Once they sessfully crossed over the human world, they would be severely injured for a short period of time. Even someone as powerful as Lucifer would not choose to enter the human world unless it was absolutely necessary. Hmph, this is baffling. If you want to fight me, thene and try it! Although Emily still treated Davis and Wharton as gently as before, now that she had obtained the demon bloodline, she still inherited the violent character that came from the bloodline. At this moment, after being provoked by E, even though she knew that E was from the Holy Royal Knights, Emily still could not help but feel the fury in her heart. Numerous ck lightning bolts appeared beside her, as a ck array suddenly blossomed beneath her feet. Emily was not a demon, but merely a demons rtive. Naturally, she was unable to spread her wings or use the power of chaos like Davis. However, through all sorts of skills, Emily was still able to disy a strength that was equivalent to that of a demon baron. Wharton, who was by the side, also furrowed his brows tightly. At this moment, he was unwilling to fight with E. After all, Wharton and Emily would have to live in Blue me City for a long period of time. If their identities as demonspanions were to be exposed, it was likely that it would not be so easy for them to live in Blue me City in the future. In the next moment, Emily and E directly collided. In an instant, a powerful shockwave blossomed between the two of them. The ck lightning and the silver light that appeared on the knights longsword directly collided. The green stone floor instantly shattered! Following that, both of them simultaneously swept backwards. With just a test, Emily had already figured out Es approximate strength. The demon count was infinitely close to the demon duke. As a demon baron, she was not her opponent at all. Emilys expression was slightly unsightly. Beside her, Wharton also joined the battlefield. An aura that was not weaker than Emilys constantly emerged. Unlike Emily, Wharton did not follow the same magic path as Emily. Instead, he walked the path of strengthening his own body. Whartons hands were gradually covered by a ck light. In the next moment, both of his arms swelled up a fair bit. A strong wind came from Whartons body. Emily, Ill hold her off. You go and inform master. Emily snorted coldly. The tip of her toes lightly tapped the ground, and she once again rushed toward Es direction. Theres no need to inform master about such a small matter. I can settle it myself. Whartons brows were tightly knitted. However, as Emilys father, he would definitely not do something like having his daughter stand behind him. The arrow was already on the bowstring, and he had no choice but to fire. He could only attack in Es direction. Master? It looks like Ive caught a big fish! E snorted softly, and an interesting arc appeared at the corner of her mouth. The two of them were not weak. Just what sort of existence was the master behind them? As long as they could capture the two of them alive, the whereabouts of the master behind them would naturally be known. In that case, Ill leave one of your lives behind. However, whether you suffer or not is not something that I can decide. A faint golden color surfaced within Es gloves. Her two fingers gently caressed the knights longsword. At this moment, the entire de of the knights longsword had turned into a bright golden color. Holy See magic technique: Magic Sword Enchantment! Chapter 123 - Demon’s Kin?! Angel’s Descent!

Chapter 123: Demons Kin?! Angels Descent!

Es fingers shed with golden light. She gently stroked the de of her sword, and the entire de turned into a dazzling golden color! An iparably sharp aura was emitted from Es sword. At this moment, the knights longsword in Es hand gave off the feeling that it could cut through iron like mud! E snorted coldly and once again attacked in the direction of Emily and Wharton. It was a simple chop! Whoosh! At this moment, Emily was also shocked by that powerful attack. She hurriedly dodged Es attack. E was actually able to use magic to make the longsword be so sharp in an instant. This was beyond Emilys expectations. Ha! Wharton roared as he threw a punch in Es direction. However, a golden light immediately lit up on Es right hand. Her small gloved hand easily blocked Whartons powerful attack. What?! Although he already knew that E was much stronger than him, a look of disbelief shed across Whartons eyes. Their bodies had been modified by the Davis bloodline. At this moment, Whartons punches and kicks were not something that an ordinary person couldpare to. Even a tinum level adventurer would be smashed into a bloody mist by Whartons punch. However, E was merely an ordinary person. How could she easily cop his full strength attack? In the next instant, Wharton understood. The glove on Es small hand was shockingly emitting a faint golden light. Have you discovered it? E saw the change in Whartons expression and did not react. Instead, she smiled and said, This is a sacred artifact that the Holy See has given me. As long as I pour energy into it, I will be able to unleash ten times my strength within a short period of time. Do you understand? My weakness is that I canst for a long period of time in a strength-based battle. E spoke bluntly without any changes in her expression. If you want to defeat me, then attack me like this. Wharton frowned. Even if what E said was true, there was nothing Wharton could do. If Wharton wanted to engage in closebat with E, then Emily, who was at the side, would bepletely unable to use ck lightning to attack E. Emily snorted coldly. Your strength isnt high, but youre quite good at pretending. Let me see how long you can pretend. Daddy, step back, Im going to use my ultimate move. Emily shouted, and a pitch-ck feather appeared in her hand. Wharton understood and immediately retreated. Just as the feather appeared in Emilys hand, the air in the entire Blue me City seemed to freeze a little. Meanwhile, Es expression gradually became grave. After experiencing countless battles with unclean things, this was the first time E had seen such a terrifying feather that was suppressing the aura of a demon. The majestic and terrifying chaotic energy was now extremely dense as it directly gathered around the feather. Energy was scattered in all directions. At this moment, the feather was just like the sun. Emily clenched her small hand tightly, as the pitch-ck feather that was emitting a powerful aura fused into her body. A pattern of a ck feather appeared in Emilys small palm. Emily, who originally only had the strength of a demon baron, was now crazily increasing her strength! In just an instant, Emilys strength had directly reached the peak of a demon baron! However, this was only the beginning. In the next moment, a pitch-ck halo surrounded Emily, and ck lightning shed around her crazily. Demon viscount.. Peak of the demon viscount! Demon count.. Peak of the demon count! Demon duke.. Peak of the demon duke! Boom! A white airwave directly slowly gathered around Emily, and two pitch-ck wings condensed from the cyclone slowly appeared on her back. Two demon horns also appeared above Emilys head. Emily was only one step away from breaking through to the duke of demons and bing a demon lord. Emilys eyes narrowed, and a jet-ck feather flickered in her pupils. Emily waved her right hand, and a ck longswordpletely condensed from the power of chaos appeared in her hand. In the next moment, Emily had already appeared behind E. Without any hesitation, she directly shed toward Es neck. Feeling a chill at the back of her neck, Es pupils trembled. A fatal threat appeared in Es heart at this moment! Following that, the longsword in Es hand directly swept toward her back! ng! The sound of metal colliding resounded through the entire sky at this moment. Due to the recoil, Es delicate body was sent flying backward. She stepped on the wall and barely managed to control her body beforending on the ground. Family E could not help but mutter when she saw the wings that werepletely formed by the cyclone on Emilys back. At this moment, Emily, who hadpletely unleashed her aura, did not have any demonic wings on her back. This was sufficient to prove that Emily was not a demon at all. Instead, she was a family of demons who had sacrificed her soul to a demon in exchange for power. How dirty. You can clearly turn your heart to the light, but you still have to pray for power from the rats and cockroaches hidden in the gutter. As a human, I despise you in all sorts of ways. E snorted coldly. She slowly pulled out the long sword that was stuck in the ground and said faintly, Since youre a kin, then this battle is very fair. Let me show you my true strength. Iparably great and iparably holy angel, I, E Cross, am praying here. I pray that you will grant me a divine strength to sweep through all this filth in the world! After saying this, the longsword in Es hand emitted an intense golden light. Two wings appeared from the hilt of the longsword. After which, they turned into two rays of light and slowly gathered behind E. A faint golden light also appeared in Es eyes. Astral energy bloomed! Astral energy gathered behind E and slowly pped in an extremely realistic manner. Every feather on the wings was extremely lifelike. At this moment, all of Es hair had turned golden. A Sacred Angel Halo suddenly appeared above her head. At this moment, E was possessed by an angel for a short period of time. Her entire body was flowing with the bloodline of an angel! Level 9 power angel! In the sky, the sunlight was even more dazzling because of the holy power that was slowly flowing from Es body. Come and count your sins, demons kin. I want to let you know how heavy the price you have to pay to bow to the darkness! Chapter 124 - Your Highness, It’s Just a Commodity!

Chapter 124: Your Highness, Its Just a Commodity!

At this moment, in Blue me City, in the sack, Lea felt the world spinning. This sack seemed to be specially made as there was no way to use magic perception to check the situation outside. The sack was thrown onto the ground. Even though Lea was petite, she still felt a wave of dizziness. Then, the sack was opened. The light appeared above Leas head again. Lea came out of the sack with some fear. She was surrounded by an unfamiliar scene. However, by relying on the signs of the blue mes around the wall, Lea still recognized where she was. The Blue me City Lords residence Lea subconsciously looked at the high tform. In her impression, the master of the Blue me City, Kaluwatt, was a very peaceful old man. How could he treat her so rudely? Moreover, Kaluwatt, the master of the Blue me City, was also an excellent mage in the empire. He had nothing to do with the demons that appeared on the cruise ship. As expected, following Leas gaze, the one sitting on the throne was not Kaluwatt, who was like an old man, but an even fiercer middle-aged man. Who are you? Where is the original master of Blue me City, Grandfather Kaluwatt? Lea mustered up her courage and asked. Although Lea was very scared at the moment, she knew that the news that her cruise ship had arrived at Blue me City pier must have already spread to the Imperial City. The princess personal guards would definitelye to wee her. If they learned of her encounter at sea, they might even send out the Sacred Royal Knights. On the throne, the middle-aged man, Myers, could not help but grin when he saw that Lea was questioning him. Lea Belgravia, wee to Blue me City. The old trash like Kaluwatt can barely walk. Hence, he naturally doesnt need to worry about such troublesome matter like being the City Lord. Put these questions aside, Your Highness. I would like to know how you escaped the attack of Kuraken at sea. Logically speaking, the cruise ship should have been destroyed by Kurakens attack, and you would have been teleported to Pompeii. However, it appeared several times and Fran disappeared for no reason. This matter should have a lot to do with you, Your Highness. Am I right? Kuraken?! Fran?! They were actually in cahoots.. For a moment, Lea was extremely shocked. She did not expect that after escaping from Kuraken, she would fall into the enemys trap in the next moment. Lea recalled what Davis had told her back then. If Frans conspiracy had not been exposed back then, then the current Lea would have appeared in Pompeii City and became a bargaining chip with the empire. Or she would have be a ve and have sex with countless demons all day long. Thinking of this, Lea did not only shudder. I I dont know Lea forced herself to calm down. ording to her calctions, the princess personal guards and even the Sacred Royal Knights should have rushed to Blue me City. All she needed to do now was to dy Myers. However, Myers looked at Lia. His fingers tapped on the armrest of the throne, and he could not help but smile. Its okay. Ive never wanted to get any important information from you. Anyway, its all thanks to you. If Fran had sent you directly to Pompeii City, we, who risked our lives to offer you the tears of the ocean, wouldnt have had much of a reward. However, its different now. We can choose to sacrifice you to the demon world or give you to the Dark Elves. Either way, well get even more benefits than before. We can even deprive you of the Belgravia bloodline in your body and rece you to sneak into the royal family. Myers said faintly. Every word he said was like a bone-chilling wind blowing toward Lea, causing her to shiver uncontrobly. As one of the three great empires of the human world, the demon world had naturally coveted Lea for a long time. The Dark Elves had long prepared a secret forbidden spell of the Belgravia Empire in order to avenge the betrayal of the elves. As long as a person of the Belgravia Empires royal bloodline was sacrificed, it could be activated. It was so powerful and had such a wide range. Even an existence at the level of an angel of authority might not be able to survive the attack of such a forbidden spell. In the end, Myers said that he would forcefully strip Lea of her bloodline and return to the Belgravia Empire on her behalf. Regardless of whether the gluttonous demon Myers belonged to the demon lineage or only wanted to maximize the benefits, he would be able to obtain countless rewards. After all, the princess of the empire was actually an insider of other factions. Just thinking about it was exciting. Leas brows were tightly knitted. After hearing Myers words, she cried out in a delicate voice, The royal family of the Belgravia Empire is not someone who will simply submit. If you want to be killed or yed, its up to you. Myers tilted his head and looked at Lia. Your current thought should be to stall for time with me. If thats the case, your personal guards will have sufficient time to rush over, right? Having her thoughts guessed correctly by Myers, Leas heart skipped a beat. Looking at Leas suddenly frozen expression, Myers could not help but smile. Looks like I was right. But Im really sorry, Your Highness. Your princess personal guards had already arrived at Blue me city a week ago. Their flesh and blood must have beenpletely digested by now. Myers casually threw a helmet at Lea. It was the peeking of the captain of the princess personal guards, Carmon. Within the peeking, there was still blood that had turned pitch ck. The faint smell of blood came from within. Leas eyes narrowed. A hint of despair shed in the depths of her eyes. When Myers saw Leas appearance, he could not help but be very satisfied. A smile shed across the corner of his mouth. Now is the right time. A product should look like a product. Almos, its time to lock up our princess. When the Dark Elves and demonse, well have a good talk with them and see who offers the highest price. After Myers said that, the hunchbacked old man Almos nodded and directly pointed in Leas direction. A bronze cage immediately enveloped her. Chapter 125 - Ella vs Emily, an Earth-Shattering Battle!

Chapter 125: E vs Emily, an Earth-Shattering Battle!

Within the city, a huge amount of astral energy was spreading. In the sky, a brilliant golden light was intertwined with a dark purple lightning! The two did not fuse together, and when they collided, they emitted a terrifying pressure. Under her strongest state, Emily and E were currently engaged in battle. ck feathers were continuously spreading on Emilys right hand. An extremely unnatural ck color was gradually appearing on her fair arm. Faintly, a dark red color also appeared under the ck. This was the effect of the iparably powerful chaos energy within the feathers. Although the chaos energy in Emilys and Davis bodies had the same origin, Emilys strength was ultimately that of a demon baron. At this moment, just raising her strength to the peak of a demon duke had already caused a great burden to her body. The meridians in all four limbs and bones in her body were directly filled up by the powerful chaos energy at this moment! If it was not because of Emilys body that had already undergone a powerful transformation when she signed the contract with Davis back then, the moment the feather was used, Emilys meridians and blood vessels would have exploded! If that was the case, Emily would have exploded into a bloody mist the moment the ck feather was used. It must be known that the demon bloodline in Davis body was extremely noble. Even the fallen angel Lucifer, who was one of the twelve demon gods in the demon world, would be affected by that extremely terrifying bloodline! However, even though his bloodline was already strengthened, after using it for a long period of time, his blood vessels could no longer withstand it. The initially thick and stic blood vessels were now stretched to their limits like rubber bands. If the energy of the feathers chaos force was increased, Emilys blood vessels would not be able to withstand it. The dark red color on Emilys skin was a sign that her blood vessels were about to explode. However, she had no choice but to shoot now. Hence, what if her meridians were ruptured? Facing Es threat, Emily did not dare to ck off in the slightest. This is especially so when facing Es richbat experience. As long as Emily was not careful, E would seize the opportunity and instantly put her at a disadvantage. How troublesome! Another round of fierce collision, Es toes tapped lightly on the ground, nimbly jumping on the ground a few times to neutralize the power of the shock wave. Es entire body was faintly golden, and the de in her hand was like a small sun, extremely dazzling. E, who had not entered the angel state, had already enchanted the de to an extremely sharp degree. Now that she had entered the angel state, the knights longsword in her hand had reached a degree where it could cut through iron like mud. Watch me finish you in one move. At this moment, E was clearly a little impatient from being dragged along by Emily. At this moment, the white gloves on both of her hands were covered with fine golden patterns. At this moment, a simple and unsophisticated aura bloomed. The wings on her back pped violently. Let me show you the power of a true angel from Paradise Ind. Fantasy Stab! E shouted as the astral qi around her suddenly bloomed! It was different from Paradise Ind. In the human world, the skills of the angels from Paradise Ind were undoubtedly a dimensional reduction blow to ordinary people! After all, angels and demons were legendary existences. They werepletely two parallel lines that would never cross with ordinary people, and they were forever superior to humans. At this moment, it was only a B-ss skill from Paradise Ind. However, with the longsword in the hands of a level 9 archangel, E, had turned into an invincible divine weapon! Astral energy scattered around E, and spots of starlight appeared on the de of the sword. The air around the de of the sword began to tremble uncontrobly. Buzz! The scabbard of the knights longsword lit up with a fierce light. The long golden hair on her back fluttered in the air without any wind. It seems like youre the only one who knows how to do it! She could feel the powerful pressure from the skill in Es hands. Emily snorted coldly, and the ck light on her right hand shed. Energy Explosion! Emily shouted, and the ck sword instantly dposed, wrapped in Emilys small hands. The most intrepid dark lightning twined around Emilys hand like a spider web, and there was a piercing sound. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! On Emilys back, a deep purple circle was slowly forming. The formation is divided into threeyers, the outermost of which is engraved with obscure incantations, slowly rotated. In the center of the formation, a simple drawing of a ck feather suddenly appeared. Following that, as if it was giving energy to the formation behind Emily, countless ck threads spread out from the ck feather toward the surroundings of the formation. Strong winds blew! At this moment, the bricks and tiles of the uninhabited buildings in the surroundings were constantly breaking. This was an A-rank skill that Davis had developed through the simplification of Dark Judgement: Energy Burst! His master was a darkness judge, who could easily destroy everything. The power of energy burst was so powerful that it could be ranked the top among all A-rank skills! This energy burst, along with the pitch-ck feather that Davis had given her, was the reason why Emily was able to defeat E. Ha! In just three blinks of an eye, Emily had shockingly finished condensing the energy burst skill. On Emilys right hand, a ck cube the size of a human head appeared. The cube was like a Rubiks cube, slowly rotating in Emilys hand. Around the iparably deep pitch-ck energy, there was a brilliant golden light that wrapped around it, making it seem very strange. The ck lightning within the energy burst flickered, like a bomb that could explode at any time. Emily and E finished condensing at the same time. The two of them did not hesitate at all, directly charging toward each other with all their might! The two of them were extremely fast. Under the buff of their strongest state, their figures appeared one after another! Almost at the next moment, the two of them intertwined together. E held the hilt of her longsword with both hands, ruthlessly stabbing toward Emilys direction. Emily, who was holding the energy cube in her hand, also attacked E with her small hands. Boom! The entire sky suddenly sank! The ground began to crack! The ground made of bluestone continuously turned into ashes at this moment! A huge hole was formed under their feet. In just a moment, it had reached a few hundred meters! Chapter 126 - Increase in Strength, Myers’ Black Rose Chamber!

Chapter 126: Increase in Strength, Myers ck Rose Chamber!

The battle between the virtue angel and the demon baron had created a terrifying shockwave! A terrifying shockwave swept through the entire Blue me City. All the residents of Blue me City turned pale. Even those with weaker physiques spat out a mouthful of blood! The houses made of stone were swaying non-stop at this moment. All the residents of Blue me City looked at each other in dismay. They saw deep fear in the depths of each others eyes. What exactly happened in Blue me City?! Why was it like the end of the world?! In the Blue me City Lords mansion, Myers frowned slightly. What was going on? How could a battle of this level happen in their small Blue me City? However, Myers did not panic. The reason was that the item had already been delivered from Pompeii City. Myers took out an exquisite box from his pocket. The box was dark purple in color, and there were luxurious patterns on it. Opening it gently, a ck gemstoney silently in the box. The gemstone was very magical. The moment it touched the air, a grayish-ck gas floated out. A hint of greed shed in Myers eyes. He picked up the gemstone and slowly swallowed it. Then, a hint of deep ck shed in Myers eyes. His strength had suddenly soared at this moment. As a gluttonous demon, their race could devour all energy. As long as they did not take it in one go, they could continue to be stronger. This cursed philosophers stone was the product of a mysterious demons failure in alchemy in the demon world. This gem did not have any use, but it contained an iparablyrge amount of vicious energy. This was energy that even demons could not absorb. However, to the gluttonous tribe, such an existence was undoubtedly a treasure that could increase their strength. In almost an instant, Myers strength directly broke through. Initially, Myers was only a superior demon, but he directly broke through and became a demon baron. However, this was not the end! That massive amount of evil energy was using an extremely terrifying speed to allow Myers to increase his strength. Demon viscount! Demon count! Demon duke! Peak of demon duke! Finally, in the next instant, Myers broke through the shackles of the demon noble and immediately became an existence at the demon lord level. Demon lord was also known as demonmander. As long as one advanced to the demon lord level, they could be a demonmander in any city or state in the demon world. Myers slowly opened his eyes, and an aura that exuded might without anger instantly filled the entire City Lords manor. Beside him, the stooped Almos hurriedly congratted him, Congrattions, milord, for advancing to the demon lord realm. Myers nodded. At this moment, he was also very happy that he had broken through to the demon lord realm. Outside the City Lords manor, the battle between the level 9 virtue angel, E, and the demon duke, Emily, was no more than childs y in Myers eyes at this moment. Myers simply did not care about a battle of this level. With a wave of hisrge hand, a jet ck energy directly appeared in front of Myers. Go. Myers coldly snorted. The jet ck energy in front of him quickly rushed toward the distance. The direction that the ck figure rushed toward was surprisingly the location of E and Emily. In the next moment, Myers slowly stood up from his throne. Beside him, a dark purple teleportation portal appeared. Of course, this was not cast by Myers. Instead, it was a teleportation point that had been fixed using a spatial magic tool for a long time. It seems that the guests are almost here. Almos, its time to go over. After saying that, Myers entered the teleportation portal. Behind him, Almos nodded repeatedly and followed Myers into the portal. The space was dark. An oilmp slowly lit up. Then, hundreds of oilmps were lit one after another. A ck rose pattern appeared on the wall. The ck Rose Secret Chamber. This was a secret chamber ten thousand meters underground. The secret chamber did not have any doors. If one wanted to enter, one could only enter through a teleportation portal. This was a location that only Myers knew. Without the spatial coordinates that he provided, no one could go there. Unless it was a true supreme champion, such as a chaos demon or an existence at the level of a cherub, then, ten thousand meters underground was not a hindrance to them. With just two skills, they could easily dig ten thousand meters underground. At this moment, two figures were already waiting at the Round Table. The moment the lights lit up, both of them looked at the teleportation portal that appeared out of thin air. Its finally here. You really made us wait for so long. One of the figures spoke in a hoarse and old female voice. Under the light of the oilmp, her sharp and thin ears stood out under her silvery white hair. It was the elves. However, this old woman had a dark skin. It seemed that she was one of the Dark Elves. The hatred between the Dark Elves and the Elves had been going on for thousands of years. No one knew the reason for their dispute. However, the only thing that could be confirmed was that the Elves and the Dark Elves had reached the point where they could not tolerate each other and would not rest until one of them was dead. As long as the other party was still alive, they would not be able to sleep or eat in peace. The Elves and the Dark Elves wanted to kill each other even in their dreams. At this moment, this old Dark Elf woman appeared here for the same reason. This was a necessary part of their Dark Elf bloodline to kill the Elves. Hearing that Myers had already captured the princess of the Belgravia Empire, the quiet old woman came to this secret chamber early to wait. No matter how much she had to pay, the old Dark Elf woman had to get her hands on this princess who had the purest blood of the Belgravia Empire. Even if they were to fall out in the end, she would still snatch it back. The ancient forbidden spell of the Belgravia Empire was extremely powerful. As long as one could cast the forbidden spell, they would be able to easily wipe out the entire Elves n. This way, their entire Dark Elves bloodline would be the most legitimate existence. Beside them, a middle-aged man was frowning. On his forehead, there were two huge demon horns. He came from the demon world, a member of the wrath of the seven original sins. The demon world had never been united. At this moment, Fran had already been assassinated, and Princess Lea hade into the hands of the gluttonous demon. Initially, he had thought that he would have to pay a little more to ask Myers to return the princess to him. He did not expect Myers to directly inform the Dark Elves to bid against him. The middle-aged man was very clear about the conflict between the Dark Elves and the Elves. He also knew how important the Princess of the Belgravia Empire was to the Dark Elves! Chapter 127 - When the Snipe and Clam Fight, the Fisherman Gains!

Chapter 127: When the Snipe and m Fight, the Fisherman Gains!

At this moment, in Blue me City, the aftershocks of the battle between Emily and E had turn even the uninhabited street corners of the surrounding streets to be turned into ashes. Gusts of hurricanes gathered around the two of them, lifting countless particles and tiles into the sky. E and Emily bent their bodies and panted heavily, their chests heaving up and down. Their sweat had soaked through their clothes and dripped onto the ground around them. At this moment, the holy power in Es body was almost exhausted. Once thest trace of holy power was exhausted, the angel state that she had possessed would be directly removed. Currently, the divine power flowing within her body was only sufficient for her to use onest skill. Once she finished using it and returned to her strength, which was equivalent to that of an archangel, she would be at aplete disadvantage against Emily, who still had some strength left. On the other hand, Emilys entire body was still filled with sufficient chaos power. At this moment, the pitch-ck feather that Davis had given Emily still contained 10% of its energy. This energy was definitely enough to defeat E, but at this moment, Emilys body had already reached its limit. In the end, Emilys strength was weaker than Es. Although possessing the feather that Davis had given Emily was akin to giving her unlimited chaos energy, due to forcefully increasing her strength, Emilys meridians were already on the verge of shattering. Her entire small hand had already be red. If she were to continue using the chaos power at the demon duke level, it was likely that both of her hands wouldpletely explode into a bloody mist. It was likely that the next move would be the maximum that her meridians could withstand. Emily had to be extremely cautious with this final attack. If this move were to fail, she was afraid that once she recovered her original strength, she would not be a match for E. Victory and defeat were only decided with a single thought. E and Emily furrowed their brows tightly, waiting for their opponent to reveal a w! Both of them knew that their opponent was already very weak, but it was unknown how many more skills their opponent could use. However, at this moment, a small ck dot suddenly appeared in the azure blue sky. The ck dot magnified rapidly! In the blink of an eye, the next moment, the ck dot rapidly erged, directly locking onto the auras of the two people as it approached. The ck dot grewrger andrger, eventually covering the entire sky! A terrifying demonic aura assaulted their faces. Bloody, violent, and terrifying! Countless negative emotions enveloped the two people. Even Wharton, who was at the side, felt a sense of life and death crisis. Something big was about to happen! At this moment, the three of them felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer. A terrifying aura of death shot from the tips of their toes to the top of their heads! E, who was the leader of the group, had her mouth wide open, and her pupils were trembling non-stop. This demonic aura was more than the amount of filth they had seen in their entire livesbined. Just what kind of existence was able to release such an existence. E subconsciously looked at Emily. Could it be that this was an attack released by their so-called master? No, the moment this thought appeared in Es mind, it was immediately rejected by her. This terrifying skill had locked onto everyone present without any difference. To be able to nurture such an outstanding devil kin like Emily, if it really was Emilys so-called master, then it would definitely not attack them. There were probably other demons in Blue me City! The mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind! In an instant, E seemed to have figured everything out. In the dark, there were already demons who had their eyes on them. They waited for the battle to be over before they attacked with all their might, preparing to kill her and Emily Wharton. What a good move as the winner takes all! If Emily was not in cahoots with the demons in the dark, then the princess of the empire on the cruise ship might be in danger! Damn it, this Blue me City was only a remote city. How could there be so many demons lurking here? Could this be Pompeii City?! Right now, Emily and E had already entered a dispirited state. Facing such a terrifying attack, they simply had no ability to resist. Determination shed across Es eyes as she gritted her teeth. She chanted once again, Iparably great and iparably holy angel, I, E Cross, pray here. I pray that you will grant me divine power to sweep away all filth in the world! E, who was already at the end of her tether, prayed once again. The listless aura on her body gradually receded and was reced by an iparably powerful strength! Behind E, her wings began to slowly burn. As an existence that could be descended by angels, human E was different than the real angels on Paradise Ind. The angels on Paradise Ind burning their wings only ignited their own cultivation. Now that E had burned her wings to obtain a temporary powerful strength, the price was to burn her life force. A few strands of her initially brilliant golden hair had now turned snow-white. However, under the faint golden light, they did not seem very eye-catching. Fantasy Stab! E shouted! The longsword in her hand once again exploded with a powerful aura! The wings on her back pped fiercely, and she directly leapt up with the tip of her foot lightly touching the ground, striking toward the ck energy. Emilys little eyebrows were tightly knitted together. This aura had definitely reached the level of a demon lord. Under the suppression of her realm, she had no way of resisting. Determination shed through Emilys eyes, and Davis feather appeared in her right hand. Following which, Emily spat out a mouthful of blood essence onto the feather. Emily and Davis had signed a demon affinity contract. Their bloodlines were linked. At this moment, the pitch-ck wings instantly lit up with a strange glow after feeling the nourishment of Emilys blood. Go! Emily cried out! The wings transformed into a terrifying light beam and shot toward the huge ball of light! In the next moment, Emilys light beam and Es cold attack collided with the huge ball of light. However, at this moment, the feather was only left with 10% of its energy. It had only weakened half of the power of the ball of light before it waspletely turned into nothingness. Emilys expression was extremely ugly. Under her senses, the knights longsword in her hand was actually breaking inch by Inch! That ball of light had easily swallowed E! However, it did not slow down at all. It continued to rush toward Emilys direction. In the next moment, a thunder rumbled in the sky. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Emily. Chapter 128 - The Negotiations Have Broken Down. Myers’ True Goal

Chapter 128: The Negotiations Have Broken Down. Myers True Goal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master! At this moment, all means had been exhausted. Even the pitch-ck feather that Davis had given to Emily had turned into a faint ck light due to the power of chaos. Davis expression was silent. At this moment, it was as if he had just woken up. His heart did not have any ripples as he looked at the enormous ck ball of light that covered the sky and the sun. He is just pretending to be imposing. Davis narrowed his eyes slightly. A scarlet red shed across his right eye. A mighty pressure suddenly appeared in the world! A terrifying air wave directly appeared beside Davis. The air had stopped flowing at this moment. Everything in the world froze. Without any sound, the enormous ck ball of lightpletely died. The ball of light did not have the time topletely devour E. At this moment, E had already fainted. Due to the clothes made of a special material, her flesh and blood were not instantly torn apart. Even so, the clothes werepletely torn apart, revealing Es alluring body. Saving her is useful. Yes, sir. Davis said calmly. Behind him, Emily understood what he meant, and immediately shot forward, catching E. Seeing the unconscious E in her arms, this mortal enemy of hers, Emily did not feel too good about it. With just a single re from Linley, the enormous ck energy in the sky waspletely annihted. An indiscernible strand of chaotic energy was directly captured by Davis. Looking at the strand of chaotic energy in his hand, Davis already had a rough idea of the master of this attack. His power was around level 9 of the sovereign realm fiend. He had just broken through, and his aura was very unstable. His personality was extremely strange, so much so that his chaotic energy was mixed with his negative emotions. After understanding the person behind the scenes through the power of chaos, Davis gently clenched his hand and directly crushed the power of chaos. Davis turned his head around and looked at E, who had already fainted. At this moment, E had already been forcefully removed from her angel descent form, but the life force in her body was still flowing rapidly without any signs of stopping. This was just like the drain in a bathtub. Once it was opened and left unplugged, the water in the bathtub would quickly drain out. At this moment, Es life force was the same. If she was left unchecked, E would quickly die because her life force waspletely drained. At this moment, E had removed her state of angelic descent. Naturally, her hair had returned to its original blue color. However, nearly half of her hair had already turned snow white. Cruise ship... empire... princess... danger... Demon... E suddenly muttered. Davis frowned slightly. Through the short few words E had said, he immediately deduced what E wanted to say. His mental energy immediately bloomed as he looked toward the Blue me City pier. Soon, Davis discovered that there was not a single living person on the empires cruise ship. Not only that, at this moment, the entire Blue me City pier waspletely silent. There was not a single person. Davis spiritual power instantly filled the entire cruise ship. Even the pool of blood that Fran had died was still there. However, only the empires princess, Lea, had disappeared. From the looks of it, getting rid of Fran back then would not be able to stop the ns of those demons. Davis had his own ns. He was not a saint who possessed both the bloodlines of an angel and a demon. However, for Davis, there were still quite a few uses for Lea Belgravia. Davis would not let Lea fall into the hands of the demons just like that. Master, what should we do? This girl is about to die. Emilys voice interrupted Davis thoughts. Davis turned to look at E, and a hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. This was the opening to her life force that E had voluntarily opened. Even the current Davis was unable to easily help her recover. However, Es blue hair hadpletely turned snow-white. At this rate, the youngdy in front of him would likely die in less than three minutes. I will leave this responsibility to you when this girl wakes up. Davis sighed helplessly. A dark-ck light suddenly appeared on the tip of his right hand. After which, that powerful energy was directly injected into Es body. Es long eyshes were trembling non-stop at this moment. Her entire body was trembling because of the energy that Davis had suddenly injected into her. Finally, a ck pattern simr to Emilys appeared on Es forehead. However, unlike Emily, when this mysterious ck pattern came into contact with Es forehead, a faint golden color appeared around the ck pattern. Finally, the faint golden color intersected with the darkness and became a unique existence. Angel bloodline, huh? I didnt expect there to be a half-demon-like human with angel bloodline in the human world. Davis could not help but think of Angelina. She was the angel that Gabriel had brought back from the human world. However, the angel bloodline in Es body was not pure. It was like the Pope who had been given the holy power in the Holy See. However, Davis didnt have time to stay here. He asked Emily and Wharton to take care of E. Then, he turned into a ray of light and flew into the distance. There, there was the aura of Davis angel feather. ... At the same time, in the secret room of the ck Rose Secret Chamber... Bastard! How dare you! Youre just daydreaming! Myers, arent you afraid of the wrath of the seven primordial sin demons?! The middle-aged man suddenly stood up from his seat. His eyes were filled with anger. Veins popped up on his temples. He gritted his teeth as if he wanted to tear Myers apart on the spot. 100,000 gold coins. This price is fair. Dont you think that the third princess, Lea Belgravia, who has the pure bloodline of the Belgravia Empire and is highly valued by the emperor, is not worth this price? Myers had a faint smile on his face at this moment as he spoke to the middle-aged man. Beside him, the old Dark Elf woman also furrowed her brows tightly. 100,000 gold coins. Even our Dark Elf tribe would not bring so many gold coins with us. 100,000 gold coins, 10 million silver coins, one billion copper coins! This amount of copper coins was enough to fill the entire Blue me City! However, at this moment, a crafty glint shed across the depths of Myers eyes. He then calmly said, It doesnt matter... I also ept things that are worth one hundred thousand gold coins. For example, the forbidden spell of the Belgravia Empire, the fall of the empire, and so on. Chapter 129 - Forbidden Spell of the Empire!

Chapter 129: Forbidden Spell of the Empire!

Forbidden spell of the Belgravia Empire?! The old Dark Elf womans eyes narrowed. She looked at Myers in surprise, only to find Myers looking at her with a smile. This guy had long been eyeing the forbidden spell of the Dark Elves, The Fall of the Empire. What a sly old fox. No wonder the price was set so high! This was a demon who did not want to sell to the demon world. He was just using his angry subordinates as monkeys to pressure himself. One had to know that the forbidden spell, The Fall of the Empire of Belgravia was a terrifying forbidden spell that took tens of thousands of years to develop. This forbidden spell had two uses. If it was used in a positive direction, it would be able to condense an extremely powerful energy barrier around the Belgravia Empire to defend against attacks from the outside world. However, if it was used in the opposite direction, the fixed-point magic array that was built in the empire would be a weapon that could destroy the empire! The Dark Elves had also paid a huge price to bring out this forbidden spell from the Belgravia Empire. At this moment, the Dark Elves had already used their spies to set up fixed-point magic arrays that were exactly the same as the Belgravia Empires in the defensive facilities of the entire Elf tribe. All they needed was the blood essence of the imperial family of the Empire with a pure bloodline and they could activate the forbidden spell. For a moment, the old Dark Elf woman looked troubled. Give me some time. Ill think of a way to gather 100,000 gold coins for you. Give me the princess of the empire first. After a long while, the old woman finally spoke. Sorry, I dont like to pay on credit. Could it be that as the first elder of the Dark Elf n, youre not qualified to make this decision yet? The only thing that can be decided today is either 100,000 gold coins, or the empires forbidden spell, in terms of bartering. The corners of Myers mouth curled up, and his fingers kept tapping on the table, exerting pressure on the old woman. The middle-aged man heard what Myers said, and how could he not understand that Myers was simply ying him like a monkey, never thinking of handing Lea over to him from the start? Myers, I think youre going to do it the hard way! The middle-aged man shouted angrily, and all the muscles on his body burst out, and a powerful aura bloomed. Then, that aura suddenly stopped. In the next moment, the middle-aged man was instantly prated by a bloody tentacle. There was a look of disbelief in his eyes. He simply could not believe that Myers dared to kill him. He was a member of the wrath branch of the demon king of the seven primordial sins of the demon world! However, at this moment, the middle-aged man could not continue to think. His eyes kept turning ck, and waves of powerlessness spread from his limbs and bones. Finally, his eyespletely lost their luster. I hate it when someone interrupts me when Im making a transaction. Myers said faintly. He looked at the middle-aged mans corpse as if he was looking at a bug that he had just stepped on. The old woman drew in a breath of cold air, her heart iparably shocked. How could she not know the middle-aged mans identity and background?! The nsmen of the demon king of the seven primordial sins of the demon world were killed just like that?! How could the old woman not know that Myers was already threatening her at this moment? If she really chose not to hand over the empires forbidden spell, or even 100,000 gold coins, she was afraid that she would not be able to walk out of the ck Rose Secret Chamber today. After all, it was thousands of miles below the ground. Unless a strong person was deliberately patrolling, no one would notice what was happening here. The old womans hand trembled slightly. After the iparably torturous decision in her heart, she finally nodded. The Fall of the Empire is yours. The old woman slowly took out an ancient scroll from her bosom. Then, she handed the scroll to Myers. Myers took it and directly opened the scroll. A hint of greed could not help but sh past his eyes. How is it? It is the Fall of the Empire, right? Where is the third princess of the Belgravia Empire? Quickly bring it to me. The old woman frowned. The middle-aged mans corpse was beside her. It could be said that the old woman did not want to stay in the ck Rose Chamber any longer. Right now, she only wanted to quickly wait for the princess of the empire, Lea, to leave this damned ce. The old Dark Elf woman did not want Leas life. Activating the Fall of the Empire only required half of her blood. As long as she controlled it well, Lea would not die. Thats right. This is indeed the forbidden spell of the Belgravia Empire. Myers nodded and continued, But who said that I have to hand the princess of the empire over to your despicable ck elves? What?! The old woman did not understand. However, in the next moment, bloody tentacles prated the old womans body. Under the old womans extremely vicious gaze, Herlous kept the scroll in his arms. From the beginning, I never intended to hand the princess of the empire over to you. After entering my ck Rose Secret Chamber, no one will be able to leave alive. A sinister smile shed across Myers face. In the ck Rose Secret Chamber, countless bloody tentacles continuously appeared, directly swallowing the corpses of the middle-aged man and the old woman. Then, Myers looked at the forbidden spell scroll in his arms and could not help but reveal an expression that his n had seeded. Hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph. Now that the forbidden spell, Fall of the Empire of the Belgravia Empire has been taken, the Princess of the Empire with the purest bloodline has also been found. Thest step is to cast the forbidden spell of our gluttonous demon. Seven Primordial Sins: Gluttony! Myers roared loudly. The bloody tentacles behind him instantly split into four and eight. The eight tentacles even transformed into countless tentacles! Roar! The bloody tentacles opened their bloody mouths and an iparably powerful suction force was violently transmitted. This was the forbidden technique of the Taotie Demon n. It was also why gluttony, one of the seven primordial sin demon kings, was able to stand out among the other primordial sin demon kings. As long as this forbidden spell was cast, no matter how huge the energy was, no matter the source of the energy, it would be absorbed by the gluttonous demon race in a day! Almos, bring the princess of the empire down and drain her blood! Myers eyes were burning. As long as the Belgravia Empire was destroyed, countless souls and life energy would be enough to allow him to instantly be a chaos demon king. It was even possible to beparable to the seven primordial sins! Now that Gluttony had betrayed him, perhaps he could be the new Gluttony in the demon world. Beside him, Almos nodded and snapped his fingers in the void. Lea, who was in the bronze cage, appeared in the ck Rose Secret Chamber. Chapter 131 - The Magic Circle that Covers the Entire Blue Flame City!

Chapter 131: The Magic Circle that Covers the Entire Blue me City!

Just as the King of the Belgravia Empire was deep in thought A soldier ran toward him in a hurry. Your Majesty, a huge magic circle has appeared outside, surrounding the entire Blue me City. All the flying beasts have been imprisoned, and they are unable to use flying spells. They are now unable to move the members of the royal family! What? The empire was in imminent danger! It was truly a moment of life and death. The king ran to the window and looked out. As expected, in the distant horizon, a huge purple magic array could be seen. The magic array seemed to be as huge as the entire sky. It was like an upside-down bowl, covering the entire Blue me City. Purple smoke floated out from the magic array, constantly moving into the distance, as if it wanted to epass the entire Belgravia Empire. The magic circle was emitting an extremely evil aura. All the people who were tainted by that aura lost their minds and began to run wildly, or to attack each other. The Blue me City was already in a mess. Just one nce was enough to make the king feel dizzy. He quickly withdrew his gaze and did not dare to look again. The kings name was Fred. He had already learnt elementary magic from the magicians in the empire. Hence, he cast a spell to calm himself down before he was able to stop the influence of the evil magic circle. The kings eyes were malicious, and he looked angrily at the pce, his thoughts flying. Who was it? Who was it? Someone who possessed the royal bloodline and could steal the secret scroll of the forbidden spell that had fallen the empire? Not only did he activate the secret spell, but he had also prepared arge magic circle. Was he trying to take down the entire Belgravia Empire in one swoop? As the king of the Belgravia Empire, King Fred was naturally not an idiot. He understood that something must have gone wrong. The Belgravia Empire was one of the three great empires of the human world. Not only was the demon world eyeing it covetously, but even the Naveen Empire and the Lido Empire, which were on par with it, were eyeing the Belgravia Empire at all times. If the empire really fell, the entire Belgravia Empire would be plunged into misery. Moreover, it would be quickly divided up between the other two empires. Most importantly, the wealth and umtion that the Belgravia Empire had umted for tens of thousands of years would be burnt to ashes in an instant. King Fred muttered, The kingdom is about to be destroyed, but the formation doesnt seem to beplete. We can still use the ancient secret method passed down in the empire to escape from the formation. As long as the elites of the kingdom are present, we can find a new ce to establish a new kingdom at any time. However, we must first remove the darkness hidden within the kingdom. At this moment, a soldier dressed in a knights uniform from the Belgravia Empire came in to report. Your Majesty, this subordinate has already investigated clearly. The eldest princess and the second princess had already defected before the fall of the empire. The King of the Belgravia Empire revealed an expression of as expected. Without saying much, he asked, Is there any news of the third princess, Lea? Your Majesty, she has been missing since being attacked by an unknown siren. After hearing the report of the soldier, the heart of the King of the Belgravia Empire became much clearer. Someone must have kidnapped the third princess Lea and used her as a sacrifice for The Fall of the Empire, the forbidden spell. Damn it! The King of the Belgravia Empire was furious. He only had three sons and daughters. Two had defected, and one had been sacrificed. Was he trying to end his descendants? He was truly vicious. Davis searched for the aura he left behind for Princess Lea and quickly flew toward a certain ce. However, not long after he flew, Davis saw that the entire Blue me City was surrounded by a huge evil magic circle. The magic circle was absorbing the life force of all the humans in Blue me City. Even Davis could feel that his life force was slowly draining away. Moreover, the trace of aura that he left in Leas body also strangely disappeared, like a stone sinking into the sea. The confinement of the magic circle had a great impact on Davis, making him unable to fly normally and forced tond on the ground. Damn it, it must be the work of those demons. Davis stopped and thought carefully. The siren attack, the demons kidnapping the princess of the empire, the evil magic circle Davis instantly figured out the mystery behind it. The evil magic circle must be rted to the princess of the empire! Thinking of this, Davis immediately made a decision. He had to return and see what opportunities E had to find the princess of the empire. Damn it, I cant fly. Its toote to fly back. At this moment, the systems voice sounded in time. Host detected in Blue me City. Would you like to change your check-in location to Blue me City? Davis was delighted when he heard the systems voice. Previously, every time the system gave him something, it would solve his urgent problem. Although he felt that it was a little strange, but he still epted all the rewards from the system. No matter what schemes he had, he would not reject anything that could make him stronger. This time, Davis was in the midst of the evil magic circle, and his life was in danger, so he would not think too much about it. Davis raised his eyebrows and quickly said in his heart, Change. Congrattions to host for sessfully signing in and obtaining a reward. Hint: host has received the SSS Extreme Divine Spell, Light Warp! Description: Light Warp is the supreme movement divine spell of light. Transform into a ray of Holy Light Energy and teleport to any ce where light can reach. Depending on the distance of the teleportation, the corresponding holy power will be consumed. Transform into light and sh back and forth in different ces. Only then would it fit the identity of a clergyman, the favorite travel method of high-level angels. Remarks: Light Warp is one of the ways high-level angels can teleport. During the transition, the user will turn into a beam of light and switch ces with a beam of light at the end of the transition. After the transition ispleted, the user will return to the form of an angel. However, the user has to pay attention. If the user forcefully uses it when their holy power is insufficient, there is a very low probability that the user will forever turn into a beam of light in heaven. The hosts demonic bloodline has been detected. Check in for mutation and receive an additional reward. Congrattions to the host for sessfully signing in and obtaining a reward. Reminder, congrattions to the host for obtaining the SSS level spell, Demonic Dimensional Gate. Description: Demonic Dimensional Gate was created by the legendary demon, Satan. It is one of the ways powerful demons move. It can open the dimensional gate between the starting point and the ending point. The dimensional gate is activated by the users demonic power. The stronger the evil in the users heart, the stronger the dimensional gate that is opened, the further the dimensional gate can expand. Remarks: the Demonic Dimensional Gate is a high-level demon spell. It can satisfy the requirement of multiple units moving at a long distance at the same time. As it is a demons spell, it will repel the holy power and kill the angels that trespass into the dimensional gate. Its important to note that since it can teleport multiple people at the same time, the Demonic Dimensional Gate will consume a huge amount of magic power. If the user doesnt have enough magic power, the dimensional energy path will bend, causing the destination to change and teleport to any location. If its not an emergency, dont forcefully open the dimensional gate. Chapter 138 - “Where are You, Master?!”

Chapter 138: Where are You, Master?!

Davis silently chanted Es name in his heart. E Cross. This name sounded like the name of a noble in the human race. The name of amoner usually sounded like a very mundane name. Only this kind of name was very high and mighty, and seemed to be a name that only a prominent noble had. Davis only felt that this name was a little new and did not think too much about it. Saving the princess as soon as possible was what he should do at the moment. Davis continued to ask, E, do you have any way to track down the whereabouts of the princess you mentioned? E thought for a moment and said, There is a way to track down the whereabouts of the princess There is one, but it requires arge amount of divine power. Master, my current body Es meaning was very clear. As she already became a demon, she did not have anymore divine power, hence how could she use that method? A wise woman cannot cook without rice. Davis was a little disappointed when he heard Es answer. What a coincidence. If he wanted E to find the empires princess, he had to first save E and let her regain her mobility. Otherwise, when he brought her to find the empires princess, E would also be a burden. However, after E became Davis demon kin, she lost her holy power. Right now, in her body, other than demon power, there was only demon power. Even the aura of humans had be much thinner because of this. Davis nced at the sky. The purple magic circle seemed to be almostplete. The purple runes on the magic circle were simply overwhelming. Like a sr eclipse, they blocked the sunlight in the sky and forced the darkness to descend into the human world. Not good, its toote. Davis remembered the ck light he left on the princess named Lea. It was a trace of his bloodline. It was mainly demonic power, mixed with some angel power. He could use that trace of bloodline to sense Leas location. Previously, Davis had lost contact with that bloodline, so he decided to return here to find E. However, as E had lost her divine power, she could no longer use her methods to find Lea. Now, Davis could only try his best. He once again sensed the aura he left on Leas body. However, this time, it was no longer unresponsive. Instead, the reaction was abnormally intense. That aura seemed to be urgently looking for someone, as if it was waiting for Davis to sense it. That aura was like a lighthouse in the darkness, instantly shooting out countless bright rays of light. Davis instantly located Leas position. So its in the sky up to 10,000 meters high. No wonder I couldnt find Leas position even after searching for a long time on the ground. Strange, why is the reaction there so intense Davis suddenly came to a realization and said loudly, Emily, Wharton, E, theres no time to exin. Come with me immediately. With a thought from Davis, a huge light door that was as tall as three people appeared in front of him. It was the dimensional door of an even bigger demon. This time, the dimensional door no longer had obvious energy fluctuations. Instead, it was emitting a powerful pressure. As soon as it was summoned, everyones breathing was stifled. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their bodies, making it impossible for them to breathe. Master Everyone was very confused. Where were they going? Enter with me. All of you will be the demon kin. Through this portal, there will be no danger at all. Ten thousand meters in the sky, Myers looked at the gradually forming and expanding magic array. His heart was surging. He did not know who had created that magic array. It could not help but be called a forbidden spell. Myers could feel the majestic power within it. From many years ago, Myers had coveted that forbidden spell scroll. He did not want to destroy the empire in the human world, as that would not benefit him at all. The most important reason why Myers had plotted to get The Fall of the Empire scroll was because Myers had learned from Samael that the scroll was actually a sacrificial scroll. The scroll came from ancient times and could be used to sacrifice most of the creatures in an entire empire, and the result of the sacrifice would be to help a demon advance a great realm. Depending on the users talent, it could also be given additional rewards. Myers thought to himself that with his demon lords strength, he would definitely advance many realms through this scroll. As long as this array ispleted and I feed on themon people, it will definitely help me be a powerful demon. When that timees, the second gluttonous demon will be a piece of cake. Myers gaze turned to Lea. The blood on Leas body was almostpletely sucked dry by the scroll. However, Lea opened her eyes weirdly and stared at Myers without even blinking. The current Lea was like a mummy. It was terrifying. Her face was like a product that had been vacuum-packed. It was full of wrinkles. Her eyes were sunken, her cheekbones protruded, and her hair was drooping on her scalp. Moreover, the blood vessels in her body that did not have much blood were protruding. Leas entire body had turned into skin and bones. She looked even thinner and weaker than a malnourished child. Yo, what are you staring at? Myers let out a strange cry and took a step back in horror. Then, Myers pretended to be calm and said, The weak should have awareness of the weak. Just obedientlyplete your mission and be my stepping stone. Hahahaha However, you really have a tenacious vitality. An ordinary human being at your level would have long passed out. Look at your eyes, it looks like you have suffered a great grievance. Let me tell you, youve long been abandoned by your foolish father. Your shipwreck on the sea was arranged by your father. Speaking of which, I still have to thank the person who saved you. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to meet you, the perfect sacrificial offering. Eh, who could have saved you from that siren? Lea did not answer Myers question. Her eyelids were very heavy. She only opened them slightly and stared at Myers. Her heart was filled with anger and resentment. Myers no longer looked at Lea. Even as a demon, he felt that the current Leda was extremely ugly. It was as if Leas face was the real face of a demon. Actually, Lea had already woken up. At first, she could not open her eyes. She only opened her eyes when she felt Myers teasing gaze. She wanted to remember the demon that had harmed her. Her heart was burning. She knew that the devil in front of her was the direct cause of her suffering. There were good and bad demons, and this demon was a bad demon. If she had the chance, she would take revenge on the demon and make him feel a thousand times more pain. There was only one voice in Leas heart. Master, where are you? Chapter 139 - I Used Too Much Strength!

Chapter 139: I Used Too Much Strength!

Lea did not know who the voice she heard when she was unconscious was, but she could vaguely feel a power within her body that could allow her to continue holding on and not die immediately. Lea could only ce her hopes on that mysterious master. As long as she could get her revenge, what was the harm of turning into a demon? However, after waiting for a long time, no one came to save her. Her body was numb and she could not feel any pain. She could not even feel her own existence. This was the moment when she was the closest to death. Everything that had happened in the past and what she saw in the mysterious space appeared in front of her eyes again and again. Her father had plotted against her, her two older sisters had been cold and hot toward her, and her two older sisters had betrayed the country. Lea knew that scroll called The Fall of the Empire. That was a forbidden spell within the empire. Even though she was ten thousand meters in the air, she could still imagine what kind of tragic scene it would be like in the empire. A bitter tear flowed out of Leas eyes. Could it be that I am really the source of the disaster? Just as Lea could not hold on any longer and was on the verge of copse A huge teleportation door appeared in front of her. Two familiar figures walked out of the teleportation door. One was the Holy Royal Knight Commander, E, who was loyal to her, and the other was Davis, who had saved her from the mouth of the siren previously. Leas heart, which had been like a pool of stagnant water, was now in turmoil. Someone hade to save her! The ck gas in Leas body began to stir, providing a lot of energy to Lea so that she would not fall unconscious. Although Lea did not know the strength of that tall man, for some reason, she had an inexplicable trust in him. That man could easily destroy a siren that was as powerful as before. Hence, it was definitely not a problem for him to destroy that demon. That man was the warrior who woulde to save her when she was crying! A fire of hope ignited in Leas heart. She could not die yet. She had to persevere. At least, she could not die before she took revenge! As soon as Davis walked out of the Demonic Dimensional Gate, he saw Myers standing at the edge of the altar and looking at the scenery. Myers had not noticed his arrival. Davis nced at Lea in the center of the altar from the corner of his eye. The poor Lea had been tortured until she was no longer human. In an instant, Davis understood everything. It was all the work of that demon. It must have been that demon who had activated this evil spell, causing the beautiful princess he had seen before to be what she was now. That demon was simply insane! Davis did not know the strength of that demon. To be on the safe side, he could only strike first. Before Myers could react, Davis instantly activated his most powerful demon spell. Dark Judgement! After Davis shouted the name of the skill, a ck magic ball that was almost soundless arrived behind Myers. When the magic ball hit Myers body, the ear-piercing sound of a chainsaw cutting wood rang out. Arge hole appeared in Myers stomach. The edge of the wound was as smooth as a mirror. It only stayed for a moment before arge amount of dirty ck blood gushed out. Myers did not feel any pain. He only felt a chill in his stomach. A cool breeze blew past his back and blew the ck blood that was still gushing out into his field of vision. There was a dark energy bead glowing in the ck blood. The beadpletely exploded while it was flying, setting off a considerable energy storm. The energy storm blew the blood that had been spilled onto Myers face. The ck blood flowed along the gully on his face, into his eyes, and into the corner of his mouth. Myers touched the ck blood on his face. He was stunned for a second before he realized that it was his blood! Pain, pain, pain, pain! Only then did Myers feel a pain that was even more intense than a pregnant woman birthing. It was the pain of his body being torn apart. The pain from the nerves in the wound radiated to every cell in his body. It was a radiation-like pain, so painful that Myers could not even scream. Moreover, there was ayer of demonic aura in the wound that was even higher than his body. There was also a trace of divine power mixed in that aura that kept burning his body and soul. His demonic aura flowed out of the wound like a flood. Myers wanted to turn around and see who it was that dared to injure him so badly. However, he did not have the strength to turn around. He could not use any strength in his abdomen, and his legs were trembling in pain. However, Davis did not give Myers any time to catch his breath. He used the holy power in his body and activated another powerful skill. Judgement of Light. A light sword followed Davis finger and shed directly at Myers head, which had already turned ny degrees. The light swords aura was like a rainbow. The moment it touched Myers head, it exploded and blood mist filled the sky. Myers head instantly turned into nothingness. Due to the impact of the energy, the remaining headless body of Myers fell to the ground of the altar due to inertia. It rolled a few times and left a long trail of blood on the ground, just like the ground of an open-air ughterhouse. It was disgusting to watch. Out of caution, Davis once again cast an energy burst on Myers corpse. Under the high temperature of the terrifying hellfire contained in the energy burst, Myers corpse instantly turned to ashes. Only after doing all this did Davis heave a sigh of relief. It looks like its just a demon with the strength of a demon lord. I used too much strength. However, theres no harm in being a little careful. Davies was still carrying E, so it was inconvenient for him to move around. In addition, he had just used a few spells that consumed a lot of energy, and his body was somewhat exhausted. Davis said to Emily, Emily, go and save that Princess of the Empire. E, who was in Davis arms, also saw Leas appearance. Her face was already covered in tears. How did the princess be like this?! It seemed that master had really let him off easy by quickly turning that demon into ashes. Es physical strength had not fully recovered, so she could not be of much help. She said anxiously, Master, that scroll over there is the scroll for The Fall of the Empire. Quick, destroy it. That thing is the source of the princess suffering. Okay. Davis casually threw a demonic magic ball at the scroll that was suspended in mid-air. However, something that surprised Davis happened. Chapter 140 - The Magic Array is Interrupted!

Chapter 140: The Magic Array is Interrupted!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the demonic magic ball hit the scroll, it was bounced back. The scroll even shook yfully a few times, causing a buzzing sound, as if it was mocking Davis. Outrageous! Davis was very angry, because he was actually ridiculed by a dead object! His most powerful spell had already entered cooldown and could not be used anymore. However, there were two other spells that were extremely powerful. Holy Red me Sword, and Bloodthirsty Lava de. de and sword,bine attack. A lightning spear appeared in Davis hand. Davis threw it with all his might, and the lightning spear pierced the scroll with a thunderous sound. The scroll resisted for a moment, but in the end, it still cracked. Then, it was ignited by the lightning, and after the blue mes were ignited, it turned into ashes. However, the dust that the scroll turned into drifted toward the magic circle and fused with it. The magic circle was still constantly sucking Leas blood. Whats going on? E was also puzzled. Seeing that Princess Leas body was bing more and more shriveled, Es heart was burning with anxiety. If this continued, the princess would definitely die. At the critical moment, E recalled a piece of information that she saw in the empires library which was the forbidden spell of the empires fall was a spell that would perish together with the enemy. It could not be used unless the blood of the direct members of the royal family who were used as sacrifices dried up. Only then would the spell of The Fall of the Empire be interrupted... E hurriedly told Davis what she knew. ... In the demon world, Samael was lying in his bedroom to rest. His legs were crossed, his arms were bent, and his wrists supported his head. Samael was lying on his side on the bed. His feet were still shaking. Judging from the time, Myers should have absorbed all the power of the people in that empire. Humph, that idiot Myers thinks that he can be the number one demon in the demon world by himself. He must be dreaming. After he has absorbed all the power, the demon seed I nted in his body will grow and all his power will be absorbed by me. At that time, all of the power that I lost due to the destruction of my doppelganger will be recovered. As for Lucifer, he was injured by a mysterious existence and is no longer my match. In the holy war between gods and demons, I, Samael, must surpass Lucifer! Otherwise, I will always be suppressed by him. As he was thinking, Samaels eyes suddenly froze. Oh no, howe the demon seed I left in Myers body has been destroyed? Samael jumped up from the bed and roared angrily: Who ruined my n?! In the hall, Samaels furious roar echoed continuously. Due to the terrifying sound wave energy in Samaels roar, the roof made of obsidian shook and countless pieces of gravel fell down. It even raised waves of smoke and dust. ... Davis hugged Lea with a solemn expression. E had already regained her mobility and stood beside Davis. Everyone looked at the weak Lea and sighed. How did a originally noble and beautiful princess be an old woman? Davis sighed and said, I cant save her either. E cried out in pain. She knelt in front of Davis and hugged his calf as she pleaded, I beg master to save the Princess life. She is a pitiful girl. Her life is really too bitter. I swear in the name of the Belgravia Empires head knight that I will only be loyal to master from now on. I will never betray you. If master needs me, I can give up my body and life at any time. Davis was stunned. E had treated that empires princess so well that she could even say such words like giving her life up for her. Davis asked Emily to help E up. Theres no need for that. If theres a way, Ill naturally save her. Right now, the most important thing is to cut off the connection between her and the magic circle in the sky. Davis had no choice but to turn to the ruler of order in the mysterious stone tablet again. Senior... I know what you want to ask. Dont waste time. Kiss her. Then, the mysterious stone tablet returned to its usual calm. Davis did not think too much about it. Last time, he had followed the instructions of the woman in the stone tablet and sessfully saved E. This time, he would definitely be able to do the same. Although he did not know how it worked, Davis did not resist that kind of behavior. Davis looked at the woman in her arms. She was thin and weak, as light as a piece of paper. She was clearly very beautiful before, but in the end, she was tortured until she was neither human nor ghost. Davis made a decision. Ten thousand meters in the air, the air was very cold, and from time to time, a fierce cold wind blew. Leas eyes were slightly open. She listened to the people around her and roughly understood her situation. Moreover, she found that the man who was holding him was the savior who had saved his life previously. The aura on his body was so familiar.. Lea understood that Davis was her master! Thinking of this, Lea used herst strength to reach out her right hand and touch Davis cheek. Master, save me... Davis was shocked by Leas sudden action. However, his action was not slow. I will save you. After saying that, Davis held Leas hand. It was a pair of cold hands. There was almost no temperature, just like a corpse. This brought up some bad memories for Davis. Davis endured the difort in his heart and lowered his head to kiss Leas lips. Her lips touched lightly. Davis had already gotten used to it. He lightly pushed away Leas teeth and stuck his tongue into her dry mouth. If it was described in words, the feeling was like licking the stinky cheese that had been fermented in the sewer for a few days before it was dried up. It was bitter and sour. After a long time, Leas tongue started to moisten. She responded clumsily. Lea felt a warm powering from Davis mouth, just like the power she had felt in the mysterious space before. Gentle, powerful, healing... Not only that, this time she truly felt that power. She could feel the holiness of an angel, but she could also feel the wilderness of a demon. As the power poured in, Lea gradually recovered her strength. Crack. A loud sound of a chain breaking came from the magic circle. Then, the sound of metal chains breaking rang out one after another. The tiny amount of energy reaching toward Lea disappearedpletely. It seemed that the spell of The Fall of the Empire had been interrupted. Everyone was shocked. Davis and Lea were kissing passionately and did not notice the sound. Even Leas arms were wrapped around Davis back. E looked at the posture of the two of them and blushed. She realized that it was how she had kissed her master in front of everyone. It was so... intimate, like a couple in love. Chapter 141 - Sacrificial Array!

Chapter 141: Sacrificial Array!

She did not know what to say. The only blessed Princess Lea hoped that she would be able to turn the situation around. From now on, she could only follow her master. They were close sisters in the empire to begin with, so of course, they had to advance and retreat together However, the array in the sky began to riot. It was like a huge dragon that had been angered, shaking violently. Sometimes it contracted, sometimes it expanded, and sometimes a few runes were destroyed. Then, the magic circle pointed its spear at Davis, confirming that Davis was the culprit. A seemingly ordinary human actually dared to stop its n? There was no turning back. Then, the magic circle began to absorb Davis blood. A thread of blood flew out from Davis hand and flew toward the magic circle. Master! Master, its dangerous! Davis seemed to not care at all. He continued to hug Lea and passionately French kissed her. However, when the thread of blood entered the magic circle, the magic circle immediately boiled like a cockroach in boiling water. The purple runes around the array instantly turned red and then ck. At the same time, the scarlet energy threads disappeared from where the forbidden scroll was. At the same moment, the intense scarlet energy in the Belgravia Empire also dimmed. The houses no longer shook and the array no longer spread. Finally, the terrifying The Fall of the Empire spell stopped. At this moment, twenty-nine minutes had passed since The Fall of the Empires forbidden spell was cast. In just one more minute, the magic array wouldpletely cover the entire Belgravia Empire. At that time, the magic array would descend an energy storm and destroy everyone within the range of the magic array. However, at this critical moment, the magic array stopped. The people within the empire who knew of The Fall of The Empires technique all started to cheer. Were saved, were finally saved. Who saved us? The one who can stop the empires fallen spell must be an angel! Thats right, only an angel can save us who have suffered so much. Thank you, angel! The magic circle shook for a long time. Then, something surprising happened to Emily and the others. The magic circle returned the blood that it had absorbed from Davis. Not only that, as if to make amends, it also returned all the blood that it had absorbed from Lea. As time passed, Leas body slowly returned to normal. Her shriveled body gradually became full, just like and that had received rain after a long drought, it regained its vitality. However, the magic circle did not stop moving. The magic circle that had stopped moving started moving again. However, the target of this sacrifice was not Lea, but all the humans in the entire Belgravia Empire. Countless scarlet energy lines were directly distributed throughout the entire Belgravia Empire. Every time a scarlet energy line descended, a human would let out a pained cry. This time, the magic circle was like an athlete who had drunk a stimnt. Its operating efficiency was much higher than before. In just a breaths time, it had reached Blue me Citys position. Then, the entire Blue me City erupted with a scarlet blood energy that was countless times stronger than before. The energy threads weaved into a in the sky, continuously spreading and gathering. Then, Blue me City shook again. In an instant, the houses copsed. The blood energy in Blue me City became even denser. The powerful forbidden spell that had already been activated once was actually activated once again. This time, it was a forbidden spell thatpletely extended its fangs. This was the advanced version of the Empires destruction. It was absolutely unstoppable. Under the spell formation, the civilians who had already been in despair fell into a deeper despair. This time, the spell formation instantly enveloped the entire empire. The energy line was already very terrifying. Under the blessing of the blood of all the humans in the empire, it actually expanded to a few hundred meters wide. It could no longer be called an energy line. It couldpletely be called an energy wall. At this moment, in the center of the empire, in the Kings castle, the Kings roar sounded. Whats going on? Didnt you all call yourselves great sages? How could you have made a mistake in your predictions? Is that the array that you said was already over? The king had already lost his rationality, and his emotions were in turmoil. He was a little panicked when he knew that The Fall of the Empire had been activated, but he was not particrly worried. After learning that he could not escape, he fell into despair for the first time. He had originally nned to die, but the array stopped again. In the end, the array went crazy again. Who started the array and why was it so crazy? What was its purpose? The King did not know, nor did the other people kneeling on the ground in fear. The power of the array waspletely different from what was recorded in the ancient books. However, now, the array seemed to be fully activated. If one wanted to stop the formation, they would need a miracle. However, a miracle did not happen. A thick energy line attacked, and everyone in the Kings original pce died. King d died the most tragically. All the blood in his body was sucked dry, and his body was smashed into pieces by the stones raining down from above the pce. The formation continued to suck the blood of all the citizens of the empire. Every second, tens of thousands of people were sucked dry of their blood and died. Miserable wails could be heard everywhere within the borders of the Belgravia Empire. There were broken walls everywhere, and corpses were thrown onto the ground like garbage. However, the magic circle did not seem to have any intention ofpletely exterminating the citizens of the empire. After sucking half of the citizens dry of their blood, it retracted the energy line that covered the sky and earth. The energy line was like a hundred rivers converging into the magic circle. Following that, the magic formation continued to condense and extract the fresh blood. The various runes returned to the magic formation one by one. The earth stopped shaking, the sky was no longer dark, and the blue sky once again returned to the sight of the humans below. However, the humans within the Belgravia Empire no longer had the mood to enjoy the scenery in the sky. Their loved ones, neighbors, and more loved ones had all died in this disaster. They did not understand why such a thing had happened. Many of them were ashen-faced and did not know what to do next. Only a small number of them knelt on the ground and sped their hands together, sincerely thanking God for his blessings. There were still some humans who still had some rationality left in their hearts. They began to clean up the corpses around them, and then began to collect the living materials that were scattered all over the ce. In the end, the magic circle actually turned into a crystal clear bright red color. It looked extremely bewitching. Then, the magic circle kept shrinking, and then shrinking again. Finally, it turned into a purplish-red miniature rune, and flew toward Davis back. Then, the light disappeared. Everything returned to normal. Davis woke up from his passionate kiss. He felt an itchy sensation on his back. It was also a little hot and a little restless. Hey, theres some weird energying from behind. Chapter 144 - Samael, No Need to Quibble

Chapter 144: Samael, No Need to Quibble

He did not dare to bet that the aura-concealing spell given by the system would work. He was easily recognized by Lucifer. The best thing to do now was to leave this ce as soon as possible and then make ns. Everyone here had the bloodline of a demon, so they could use the spell given by the system to conceal their aura. Davis cast a concealing spell on everyone again, and then shouted, Demonic Dimensional Gate. After Davis advanced to level 9 chaos demon king, the magic power in his body became even more abundant. He could almost always use the teleportation gate as a regr transportation skill. At least he could achieve the freedom of long-distance teleportation. This time, he only waved his finger, and the Demonic Dimensional Gate that was evenrger than before appeared in front of him. It was as tall as ten people and there was no aura fluctuation at all! Go! With Davis order, everyone followed Davis into the huge dimensional gate. Not long after Davis and the others left, Samael arrived at the altar in the sky. Due to the loss of support of the formation and the death of Myers who had activated the formation, the altar in the sky was already shaking violently. Samaelnded on the surface of the altar and carefully searched for the demon seed he had left behind. Not long after, he found the fragments of the demon seed on the ground where Myers had died. Samael had calmed down at this moment. He knew that his n had failed. He wanted to find the person who had ruined his n and take the craziest revenge. It seems that the person who attacked was at least at the level of a demon king Moreover, there was an extremely powerful demon spell. However, there is one thing that is very suspicious Samael touched the ashes on the ground and slowly said, How did he kill Myers when Myers was caught off guard? Moreover, he was able to interrupt the array of the scroll left in the ancient ruins. Even I couldnt do that. At this moment, Samael suddenly thought of someone. Lucifer. It must be him who had the motivation and ability to do these things. Samael thought that in the demon world, he and Lucifer were the few powerful fallen angels under the twelve demon gods. Their powers were different than ordinary demons. They used polluted angel power, which was a fatal threat to both demons and angels. For this reason, Lucifer and Samael were inpetition with each other. Lucifers goal was to get rid of Samael and dominate the demon world. In addition, Lucifer often disagreed with Samael, so Samael felt that Lucifer was even more suspicious. In addition Only Lucifer had such a ghostly trail and me that burned people to ashes. Moreover, he was able to easily kill Myers without Myers noticing. At the thought of this, Samael shouted angrily in his heart, Lucifer, you are too much. It must be you. You saw that my doppelganger was destroyed and my strength was damaged, so you wanted to take the opportunity to rece it. Samael also collected some blood that was scattered on the ground. After making a simple judgment, a look of shock appeared on his face. The blood on the ground was all human blood. No, that array was not a simple Fall of Empire spell. It was a sacrificial array! He and Myers were fooled. They had been nning this for such a long time, but they were tricked. Samael was even more sure that Lucifer was involved in this. If it was not for Lucifer, who would be able to create such a huge sacrificial array that even the demons not know about? Samael immediately felt a strong sense of crisis. Then, could Lucifer still be here? Samael immediately had the thought of escaping from this troublesome ce. His strength had been greatly reduced. If he was really ambushed by Lucifer, he would not be able to fight back at all. Samael reacted very quickly and immediately flew up into the sky. However, a majestic scream made Samaels body stop for a moment. Stop. Samael, as expected, it was you who did this. When Samael heard that voice, he felt very strange. Something was not right. This voice was not right. It was not Lucifers voice. Why did it sound like an angels voice? Samael turned around and only reacted when he saw the persons face. With eight pairs of wings, holding a holy light sword, and an angel that was half a head taller than an ordinary angel, it looked like the seraph angel recorded in the demonic book. Archangel Gabriel. Samael was stunned. Should Lucifer not be the one who made the move? Why was it seraph Gabriel who appeared here now? Where is Lucifer? He only saw Gabriels eyes crack as he roared in anger, Samael, you are the most brutal demon in the world! Half of an ordinary human empire was sacrificed by you. What is your purpose? This kind of crime must be judged by justice. If this crime is not judged, the people will not have peace! As he said this, Gabriel raised the Holy Light Sword in his hand and pointed it at Samael. Samael understood. The sudden appearance of Gabriel was caused by Lucifer! That damn Lucifer wanted him to take the me for the blood sacrifice for half of the humans in the empire! He could not bear this crime. Samael shook his head and exined, If I said that I was framed by other demons, would you believe me? Demons would not do such a meaningless thing. However, Gabriel sneered, Demons are full of lies. Ive finally witnessed it today. Theres no need to quibble, Samael. The blood on your hands has long proven everything. ept your judgment, Samael. The time hase for light to drive out the darkness! After saying that, Gabriel gripped the holy sword tightly. Then, his aura locked onto Samael. At this moment, Samael finally understood the severity of the situation. There was no way to exin it. Angels and demons were opposing existences, not to mention him as a fallen angel. There was only one thought in Samaels mind which was to escape. The faster he ran, the better. He had to conserve his strength and return to take revenge on Lucifer! However, something unexpected happened. He could not move his body anymore. It was as if he was being suppressed by a powerful existence. No, it was not as if it was the truth. Samael looked at Gabriel in horror. Impossible, Gabriel, arent you a level 6 seraph? Why are you emitting the aura of a level 9 seraph? In theter generations, every small realm would take hundreds of thousands of years. Even Lucifer, who used to be an archangel, couldnt reach such a level in a short time. Chapter 158 - Mysterious Existence!

Chapter 158: Mysterious Existence!

Typhon was overjoyed. The delicious angel was right in front of him. In an instant, Typhon removed his disguise and released the evil aura on his body. In an instant, his evil aura filled the entire library. The aura on his body was like blue mes. In the library, the angels who were around that aura felt that the holy power in their bodies was constantly being taken away. The aura that was emitted from Typhons body was clearly aimed at the angels in the library. Only Lilia, who was a dragon princess, could resist that powerful corrosive aura. Not good! Lilia turned pale with fright. That evil aura was clearly Typhons unique aura. It was because of that Typhon that she had sought help from Paradise Ind. Had Typhon not already been destroyed by the mysterious powerhouse on Paradise Ind? How did he reappear on Paradise Ind after such a long time? She instantly saw that the eyeball on the ground was heading toward Davis. That was because the dark blue aura on the eyeball had already turned into tentacles that surrounded Davis. Typhons form was like an octopus. Davis! Lilia cried out in surprise. She wanted to remind Davis to run away. However, at this moment, a tentacle broke off from Typhons eyeball and quickly whipped at Lilia. Then, Lilia was like a volleyball. Typhons tentacle mmed into the librarys bookshelves and knocked down more than ten rows of bookshelves. Lilia was sent flying into the wall of the library in an instant, creating a dent in the wall. Blood oozed out from Lilias back and mouth. She was only at the first level of an angel. She was no match for Typhon at all. At this moment, she was filled with regret. She should not have acted rashly. Instead, she should have run out to get help. Now, not only was she seriously injured, but even the other angels in heaven were facing the fate of being devoured by Typhon! Lilia looked at the blue tentacles that grew out of Typhons eyes and wrapped Davis up. She was so regretful that she cried. Lilia was seriously injured. She could not even transform into her dragon form at this moment. Just as she was in despair, an ancient voice sounded in the library. How dare the puny Typhon cause trouble in Paradise Ind?! What followed was a sharp aura that had been sealed for a long time, like a sword being unsheathed. That sharp aura destroyed the aura that Typhon had emitted in the library. Lilias body trembled. Although her strength was weak, she was still a princess of the dragon race and was considered knowledgeable. She realized that the strength of the owner of that voice was actually on par with the ancient dragons of the Dragon Race. Paradise Ind actually had such a powerful existence! Everyone in Paradise Inds library could be saved. After that vast and ancient voice appeared, the ground and walls of the library of Paradise Ind shook as if there was an earthquake. At the same time, an extremely pure divine power rushed toward Davis with a powerful pressure. The tentacles on Davis body were repelled. At this moment, he was still reading. He waspletely immersed in the sea of books and crazily absorbing knowledge. Lilia and the mysterious existence were both shocked by Davis appearance. At such a critical moment, you are still reading? Is that book that charming? However, the mysterious existence muttered. It seemed to be praising Davis for hisposure. There was even a hint of self-satisfaction in his tone. Following that, the divine power that emerged from the unknown space shot toward Typhons eyeball with a dazzling radiance. Under the illumination of that divine power, the blue aura of Typhons eyeballs faded away, and at the same time, it continued to shrink. Ah, ah, ah ah, ah, ah zhi, zhi yi, yi All sorts of wild beast sounds came from within Typhons eyeball. Although Typhon only had one eyeball left, it was still able to make that strange sound. Its soul was trembling. Perhaps, that was the wail that came from the depths of its soul. Countless wraiths of angels, humans, dragons, demons, and other creatures appeared above Typhons eyeball, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws as they charged at Typhon. However, they seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. By borrowing the power of Heaven and Earth, an existence is transformed into destruction. Shatter. A low moan came from somewhere. Then, the invisible wall that blocked the vengeful souls revenge instantly shattered, making the sound of ss shattering. In an instant, the vengeful souls seemed to have seen delicious food, crazily rushing toward Typhons eyeballs. Then, the vengeful souls pounced, tore, and collided toward Typhons eyeballs Just like how Typhon had eaten them back then, they were ruthlessly taking revenge on Typhons eyeballs and soul. In the library, Typhon wailed in even more despair and pain. Lilia was already dumbfounded. Typhon, who everyone on Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race found troublesome and could not be destroyed even with everyonesbined efforts, was actually suppressed by a mysterious existence hiding somewhere. Furthermore, he was able to make Typhon appear to be in so much pain. Just who was that mysterious existence, to actually have such powerful strength? Just as Lilia was thinking, something happened again. After those resentful souls finished devouring Typhons soul, there was only a meatball that was riddled with holes. That meatball lookedpletely different from the ferocious Typhons eyeball from before. Now, the meatball had been refined by the holy power and turned into an ordinary spherical creature. However, the meatball also contained an extremely majestic life force. Not bad. I can give it to him as a divine object. Eh? The mysterious existence eximed. Davis was still reading. He had already reached a state of selflessness. At this moment, his eyes were only on the book in his hand and nothing else. Lilia also noticed this. However, she was shocked that Typhon was suppressed. She covered her mouth and could not make a sound. Seeing that Davis was still reading, her heart was beating violently. She thought that Davis was too rude. She was worried that she would anger the powerful existence hiding somewhere. At this time, the angels who had been deprived of their divine power by Typhon gradually recovered their power. They were all terrified. They were very familiar with the blue aura that had appeared earlier and the more terrifying power that appearedter made their hearts palpitate. That power was even more terrifying than the power of Sariel, who had already surpassed the seraph realm. It was as if under that power they were just a speck of dust. Chapter 160 - Vontel’s True Appearance

Chapter 160: Vontels True Appearance

Davis made up his mind. No matter what Vontel asked, he would not admit it. That angel looked very kind and should be easy to talk to. He could only temporarily act as an innocent little angel. He could not let Vontel find out that he had absorbed his soul. Thinking of this, Davis casually asked, Sir Sir Vontel, may I ask what is this ce? This is the basement of the library. The basement of the library? Davis was very surprised. He had been in the library managed by Angelina for so many years, but he did not know that there was a secret space under the library. Even Angelina did not know this. It was really surprising that there was such a mysterious and unknown space hidden in Paradise Ind. Thats right, this is the basement. Vontel shook his head gently and said with a smile. After all, you are an angel who was born after the Great War of the Holy Devil. You are too young. It is normal that you do not know that there is a basement here. This ce has been sealed for at least 10,000 years. Vontel waved his hand, sweeping away the gray room and the turbid air in the basement. At the same time, many rays of light shot into the basement of the library, illuminating the ce behind Vontel. Davis swept his gaze over and discovered many precious books that had been lost. Those books were of great benefit to increasing his cultivation. At this moment, the systems voice sounded again. Hint: Host is at the lower level of the library. Do you wish to sign in for the first time? Yes. Davis answered straightforwardly and skilfully. He understood that every time the system asked him if he wanted to sign in, there must be a very important reward for him. Ding! Congrattions to host for sessfully signing in. You have obtained a reward. Hint: Host has obtained the SSS Extreme Defense item, the Golden Holy Garment. Description: The Golden Holy Garment is woven from golden threads. The Golden Holy Garment was as thin as a cicadas wings and possessed extremely strong defense. It could resist darkness-type damage and curses. After the host put on the Golden Holy Garment, it would create a protective barrier when encountering a sudden attack. This garment is bound to the hosts body and has growth potential. The stronger and stronger the hosts body is, the stronger the Golden Holy Garments defense will be. Remarks: The Golden Holy Garment is directly equipped on the hosts body. It will automatically appear when the host is in danger. A rare defensive item! One must know that in a battle up to the seraph level, a defensive item was far more important than three or four weapons of the same level. Defensive equipment could be used to deal with sneak attacks. For a cautious person like Davis, it was simply a godly equipment. At present, Davis had a very high realm, but his physique was not very strong. This kind of defensive equipment could be considered as a kind of reinforcement for him. Even in the human world, armor was considered a military resource. Only the most noble knights were qualified to have a full set of heavy armor. Commoners would at most go to a cksmiths shop to forge some light armor for civilian use. Even those mercenaries who loved adventure would find it hard to own a set of armor that belonged to them. The importance of the armor could be imagined. That armor was indeed a windfall for Davis. Hosts demonic bloodline has been detected. There has been a mutation in the check-in. Congrattions, host. You have obtained Demon Armor. Description: Demon Armor. It is made of alloy produced in the hottest areas of hell. Golden Armor. It possesses extremely strong defense. It can resist light-type damage and judgement. After wearing Demon Armor, when the host is injured by light-type damage, it will absorb the holy energy within to protect the host. The holy energy within will be converted into the power of the demon for its own use. This clothing was bound to the hosts body, and it had growth potential. The greater the hosts magic power, the more noble the devil bloodline is, and the stronger the defense of the Demon Armor. Remarks: The Demon Armor is rooted in the hosts bloodline. When the host is in danger, it will appear when the demon bloodline is activated. Offense is the best defense, and this demon armor is the most reliable defensive tool to protect the hosts life after the offense fails. Davis had also expected this. However, he was still surprised. That demonic armor could actually absorb the light power of the attacker! Thinking of this, Davis suddenly had a wonderful idea. When he did not have enough magic power, he could use the holy power to attack himself and turn it into demonic power. That way, when necessary, he could have twice the demonic power and maximize his demonic power. Davis was very happy. However, he hid it well and did not show any excitement. After confirming that he had received the reward, Davis immediately interrupted and diverted Vontels attention to prevent him from being found out that he had absorbed his remnant soul. Lord Vontel, you actually wrote the Secret News of Paradise Ind! Its really amazing! Of course, I personally engraved it on a wall with divine power. Perhaps it was transcribed into a book by theter angels. It seems that theter managers of Paradise Ind were also very responsible. The things in that book are very important to Paradise Ind. When Vontel heard Davis ttery, his originally low voice became joyful. There was even a hint of pride. Vontel put his hands behind his back, and the wings on his back pped happily. Davis saw Vontel ttering himself and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed that he had sessfully diverted Vontels attention. However, just as Vontel finished speaking, he suddenly asked, I can let go of the matter of you taking Typhons right eye, because I originally nned to give that thing to you. However, Im very curious. Do you have two kinds of power? Davis body stiffened when he heard Vontels words. He instinctively wanted to retreat, but he still held back. This was because the more afraid he appeared, the more Vontel would suspect him. Dont worry, I said it from the beginning, I didnt mean any harm. Vontel said as he took off his golden armor. Davis was very nervous. What was Vontel doing? Vontel slowly took off the armor on his body, and then revealed the wings on his back. The wings were ck on one side and white on the other. There were a total of eight pairs, a total of sixteen wings. This shocked Davis greatly. The angel named Vontel actually had the same wings as him. Why, are you surprised? Vontel smiled and then exined to Davis, You should have read in my book that the angel from a long time ago did not look like this, but like me, there are two kinds of power in the body. Chapter 161 - The Original Appearance of an Angel

Chapter 161: The Original Appearance of an Angel

When Davis heard Vontels exnation, the tension in his heart eased a lot. Davis asked curiously, My Lord, may I ask why the current angels havepletely white wings? Davis suddenly asked. It made Vontel instinctively answer, This is because of the birth of fallen angels, they strongly hated god and abandoned their natural power of light. As for the angels on Paradise Ind, in order to distinguish themselves from those fallen angels, they abandoned their dark power. From then on, angels symbolized light, and demons symbolized darkness. At this point, Vontel took off the metal mask on his face. What was revealed was a face as ferocious as that of an abyssal beast. Not only did it have tufts of hair, but it also had many eyes. It made ones hair stand on end. Then, Vontel let out a soft growl. The sound was very rough, as frightening as the roar of a male lion. At the same time, it gave off a solemn feeling. Then, a few equally terrifying heads appeared on Vontels shoulder. Now, you should believe that I dont mean any harm, right? After Vontel said that, he started to put on his armor and mask, returning to his original human form. Davis was so shocked that he could not speak. That scene had a huge impact on him. Davis did not expect that angels could have so many forms. Davis said with some panic, Sir, how did you You want to ask why I look like this, right? Hearing Vontels words, Davis nodded hard, indicating that he agreed. Vontel folded his wings and said gently, Because I like it like this. Angels should have terrifying appearances. Otherwise, how could they suppress the evil in the world? A long time ago, only demons would transform into beautiful appearances to lure humans into the abyss of evil. Dont be surprised. You might experience all of this in the future. I dont have any evil intentions. Let me see your wings. Davis used the demonic power in his body doubtfully and released his own wings. In order to lower Vontels vignce, Davis only released a pair of wings. A momentter, a pair of ck and white wings appeared in front of Vontels eyes. Davis carefully observed Vontels reaction. If Vontel made any unusual movements, he would immediately use light warp to escape. Vontel did not react. He just shook his head left and right, and his neck made cracking sounds at the same time. Not bad. You are the simr to angels from my era, but I feel that there is something else in your bloodline. Something else? A few doubts arose in Davis heart. He had always thought that he had two bloodlines, but there was actually something else? Davis eyes lit up. He slowly removed the demonic power from his body and then retracted the ck wings on his back. Then, just as he was about to ask Vontel a question, a gentle and holy power poured onto his body. Lets go. A few little girls are calling your name. Dont let them worry. Davis, I admire you very much. In the future, if you encounter something that cant be solved, you cane to the library and call my name. I will summon you in. Also, dont reveal my name. I dont want them to disturb me. After saying this, in Davis mind, Davis found that he had returned to the ce where he had been reading. Davis! Brother! Brother! Davis As soon as Davis appeared, he was surrounded by four women. Angelina, Fiona, Alice, and Lilia were already by Davis side. Angelinas eyes were already red from crying. The moment she saw Davis, she pounced on him. Meanwhile, tears were also hanging from the corners of Fiona and Alices eyes. Fiona hurriedly held Davis hands, as if she was confirming that Davis was a real person. Her hands felt the familiar warmth and trembled slightly. Although Lilia did not look very sad, there were still some blood stains on her body, indicating that the battle had been intense. At this moment Davis asked curiously, What happened? What happened? Everyone looks at me like Im dead but I came back well. Angelina hugged Davis and cried. Davis, I thought you were eaten by Typhon sob Its my fault Davis frowned. Typhon? Yes, the one who destroyed the library was Typhon, Lilia exined. Davis turned to look at Lilia. He felt that the woman in front of him was valiant, with a foreign vor. May I ask, who are you? Mr. Davis, I am the Princess of the Dragon Race. After saying that, Lilia bowed. Davis naturally broke free of Angelina and Fionas arms and walked over to Lilia. He nodded and asked, So, youre the Princess of the Dragon Race. What can I do for you? Lilia immediately blushed when she smelled the strong masculine scent on Davis. Lilias original n was to see what the person who received the gift from her mother looked like. However, when she saw Davis with her own eyes, her thoughts changed again. She now believed that Davis had a big, shocking secret. That big secret must have a great influence on the dragons. Her mother had repeatedly told her to get close to Davis However, she was not sure how close she wanted to get to Davis. She wanted to at least see the person that her mother said were very important to the dragons. However, how should she word it? Lilia was in a dilemma. At this moment, she suddenly remembered a rumor that she had heard before she came to Paradise Ind. Alice, who was not at a high realm, had advanced two small realms in just a few days after receiving Davis guidance. Then, Lilia turned her gaze to Alice. The next discovery shocked Lilia greatly. Alice was already a level 3 power angel. It had only been a few days? Could it be that Davis was really a hidden expert? Thinking of this, Lilia quickly made a decision. At all costs, she would stay by Davis side. Even if she just stood by Davis side and watched, it waspletely worth it if she could not receive Davis direct guidance. Thinking of this, Lilia immediately pretended to be the shy girl next door. She held her right hand with her left hand and said, Mr. Davis, my request is a little difficult to say. Can we discuss it in a quiet ce? When Davis heard Lilias words, a ripple appeared in his heart. Chapter 162 - Paradise Island Must Take Good Care of the Man’s Child

Chapter 162: Paradise Ind Must Take Good Care of the Mans Child

Davis remembered that Lilias mother, the Dragon Queen, had once given him a great gift. Now that her daughter hade to him, he could not refuse her. Alice saw Lilias shy look and felt a sense of danger. That danger was the danger that Davis would be snatched away from her hands by Lilia. Alice was about to interrupt and ask Davis not to agree to Lilias request when a familiar voice sounded, Alice, Fiona, Ive finally found you. I was careless a few days ago. Today, I will definitely let you taste the bitter fruit of failure! Torus voice came from the sky. He was currently in human form, and the two petite flesh wings on his back were pping rapidly. Toru looked at Lilia and winked at her. It seemed like he was saying, Leave those troublesome guys to me to solve. Lilia understood and took the initiative to shake Davis finger. Mr. Davis, my matter is more urgent. Can I go to your residence to discuss it first? Davis was secretly pleased. After his physique had been modified by the system, his five senses had been greatly enhanced. The fragrance of the dragon girls body constantly stimted his sense of smell. It made him want to get close to Lilia and take a deep breath to feel her alluring fragrance. Davis also saw Torus expression and guessed that Toru and Lilia were in cahoots. However, Torus expression was full of kindness. Perhaps Lilia really had something urgent. Thinking of this, Davis shook off Lilias hand and took out a beautifully bound book. Then, he walked to Angelinas side and solemnly handed the book to Angelina. Sister, this book is from the library. Im returning it to you now. I have to go back and discuss some matters with that Dragon Racesmunal n. With that, Davis quickly walked out of the library. Lilia too hopped out of the library. As if showing off, when she was about to leave, she even made a face in Alices direction. Alice was very anxious. She said to Fiona, Fiona, your good brother is going to be snatched away by the Dragon Races Princess. Fiona, however, said rather confidently, It wont happen. I believe in Davis. It just so happens that I also want to see what level my strength will reach after my body has fully recovered. Alice was burning with anxiety. She could only watch as Davis and Lilia disappeared from his sight. Meanwhile, Angelina looked at the book in her hand in a daze. She had never seen that book before. Angelina stared nkly for a moment. She suddenly remembered something and looked at the floor and the old bookshelf. Then she bowed to the bookshelf, cleaned the old bookshelf carefully, and put the book back in its ce. Under Angelinas spell, the library was soon neat and quiet again. In fact, the library was even cleaner than before Typhon was destroyed. In the sky, Gabriel and the other archangels were floating in the sky. Gabriel turned his gaze to Sariel. Sariel, why dont you let us go down and take a look at the library? Its Typhon. If we dont deal with it, many angels will die on Paradise Ind. Sariel raised her hand and stopped Gabriel from speaking. Dont worry about Typhon. Its already dead. What? The other four angels were shocked. Michael stroked his chin and frowned. Could it be that person from before? No, its another existence. Sariel denied Michaels words. That person is an even more terrifying existence. When Sariel said this, her face revealed an expression of fear. You havent reached my realm, so naturally you cant sense that Lords existence. Just now, before we arrived here, I heard that Lords warning from afar. That Lord should be an angel left behind from the ancient times. His aura is very pure, and he also has some other powers. Its very simr to the description of the ancient angel in the ancient records. He only gave me a warning and almost sent me flying from the high sky. Gabriel was so shocked that the sword in his hand almost fell off. That Lord is actually that powerful? Sariel nodded and said, Thats right, because the body of an ancient angel contains the most primitive power. Even if its an ancient angel of the same level, his strength is far superior to the current angel. Moreover, the realm of that Lord in the library far surpasses mine. Im afraid that even the entire Paradise Indbined isnt a match for that Lord. At this point, a deep fear appeared in Sariels eyes. When everyone heard Sariels exnation, they were even more surprised. Sariel said solemnly, And that Lord has clearly stated that Paradise Ind must take good care of that child. Sariels finger pointed in a direction. The other four archangels looked in the direction that Sariel was pointing. At the end of their line of sight was Davis, who was returning to his residence. Gabriel was the first to raise his doubts. Sariel, dont lie to me. That angel clearly only has half a wing, and his divine power is iplete. Why would he be favored by that ancient angel? Sariel waved her hand and said, Im not sure about that. I had a special look at that childter, and it was indeed the situation you mentioned. Maybe that child was outstanding in other aspects, and that person took a fancy to him. God closed one door for him and opened another for him. In short, we cant look down on that child now. Now, is there anyone who wants to volunteer and protect the angel named Davis in secret? Gabriel, Michael, and the others looked at each other. Michael said, Sariel, you know me. Im already in charge of guiding Fiona. Gabriel also spoke up and said, Sariel, you know me. Im already in charge of guiding Alice. Uriel also chipped in and said, Sariel, you know me. Im not good at taking care of people. Raphael remained silent Charlier smiled and said, Raphael, looks like youre the best candidate to take care of Davis. Remember, treat him like the number one genius in heaven. Dont ck off, understand? Yes. In Davis residence, the room was already lit up. Davis poured a ss of wine for Lilia and then poured a ss for himself. After drinking a little, Davis looked into Lilias beautiful eyes and said, How is it? Now can the Princess state your request? Lilia hesitated for a moment. Then, she made a decision that was very important to her. Davis, can I be your maid and serve you? Ill do anything. Chapter 163 - The Princess has Been Wronged

Chapter 163: The Princess has Been Wronged

Ah? Davis did not expect that Lilias request would be like this. He was a little worried and frowned slightly. Although Lilia was very beautiful and made him very tempted, however, if the dragon race found out that he actually took Lilia as a maid, would the Dragon Races powerhouses not pull out his tendons and skin him? The dragons were a proud race. To them, being taken as a servant was like being a pet. It was absolutely unforgivable! Once this matter was known by too many people, it would not be good for Davis to hide his strength. Moreover, it was very likely that someone would know his dual-bloodline identity. Although he knew from Vontel that the ancient angels were also in the same situation as him, the current angels had zero tolerance toward demons. Davis refused in his heart. He refused decisively. But, if this matter is known by the Princess nsmen, Im afraid it will damage your reputation. Hearing Davis answer, Lilia rolled her eyes and said, It doesnt matter. I can only be your servant when Im with you. It wont affect your life, and it wont damage my reputation. Davis thought for a moment and insisted, No, this is too unfair to the princess. It doesnt conform to my principles. Moreover, I dont have the qualifications to make the princess my maid. Lilia was rejected twice by Davis. She became impatient and said without thinking much, But, Mr. Davis, if I cant stay by your side, my mother will scold me when I go back. After hearing Lilias words, Davis expression changed abruptly. Lilia mentioned the Dragon Queen. Could it be that she was hinting that he should not forget the reverse scale that the Dragon Queen gave him? Davis immediately recalled what had happened before. The Dragon Queen seemed to have detected the smell of the Little Jade, which was why she came to find her. Could it be that the Dragon Race had desires from Little Jade? Davis face immediately darkened. Your Highness, forgive me for not agreeing to your request. Please go back. I dont think you need to pester me, an ordinary angel whose holy power is iplete. This is of no value. With that, Davis stood up, leaving only Lilias thin back. Lilia was stunned. One second, Davis was still smiling warmly. The next second, Davis suddenly turned hostile. Lilia realized that she must have said something wrong, which made Davis unhappy. Which sentence was wrong? Lilia recalled and soon found the problem. Mother will scold me. Not good. This sentence was said from the standpoint of the Dragon Race. Davis must have suddenly be angry because of this sentence. Lilia understood that there was something wrong with the standpoint of her sentence. That sentence was said from the standpoint of the entire Dragon Race. However, she was looking for Davis on her own behalf. Davis must have felt that she was threatening him and felt that she was not being honest. That was why he was so angry. Lily was anxious and afraid. Moreover, after staying in the room for a while, under the influence of Davis aura, Lilia became even more attached to him. She quickly made another decision. Lilia instinctively got up and approached Davis, saying, Mr. Davis, you misunderstood my meaning. I apologize for what I said just now. Actually, I just want to ask you to guide me. I desire great power. If its possible, I I can be your girlfriend. Davis was shocked when he heard Lilias words. She did note for Little Jade. It seemed that he had really misunderstood Lilia. It turned out that Lilia was like Alice in order for him to give her guidance. Then, there was no need for him to have so many worries. A n instantly appeared in Davis mind. His handsome physique should also work on the Dragon Race. If it did not work, he would try using his perverted physique. Thinking of this, Davis replied happily, Okay, I agree to you being my girlfriend. As he said this, Davis turned around. However, when he turned around, he noticed that Lilia had already pounced on him. Davis was caught off guard. As he was already standing by the bed, under the impact of Lilias body, he was instantly pushed onto the bed by her. Lilias slender but fit body and Davis body made close contact. Moreover, Lilia hugged Davis head and kissed Davis voluntarily. Davis was shocked. In the same position, and the same posture, he had already been kissed on the bed twice by two women. Davis did not know what to say. However, there was a difference. Lilia was more active than Alice. Alice just kissed Davis when he closed his eyes, but Lilia pounced onto him while he was awake. Lilia even took the initiative to pry open Davis teeth, and was fiercely demanding. Lilia was a dragon, and even in human form, her tongue was very long. After she stuck her tongue into Davis mouth, she used her long tongue to wrap around Davis tongue and sucked his saliva crazily. At the same time, her body was still flexibly twisting on Davis body. Her soft but firm chest kept rubbing against Davis chest. The smooth touch made Daviss lower body instantly stiffen up. Davis was shocked by Lilias actions. Were all the girls of the Dragon Race so wild? Lilias actions refreshed Davis understanding of the women of the Dragon Race. He had thought that the women of the Dragon Race were all dignified and steady like the Queen of the Dragon Race. As the daughter of the Queen of the Dragon Race, Lilia was supposed to inherit the character of the first daughter of the Dragon Race. How could she Davis suddenly realized a problem. Could it be that the Dragon Queen was also like this, perhaps even wilder than Lilia? Davis was surprised by his own thoughts. If Lilia was so bold, then would the noble Dragon Queen be even wilder? Just as Davis was thinking about Lilia, Lilias delicate little hand had unknowingly reached into Davis pants and grabbed Davis strong penis. Then, she rubbed it. It was the first time Davis lower body was held by a womans hand. Davis suddenly had an idea. Good god, Lilia said to be his girlfriend, but did she have to be so direct? There was no pre-steps, and the first step was straight to the point. However, Davis liked it. His penis immediately stood up, became bigger and thicker, and pressed against Lilias lower abdomen. Lilias small hand suddenly slid down from Davis hand. At this time, it was Lilias turn to be surprised. When she was in the dragon territory, she saw many male dragons naked. She felt that Davis penis was almost the size of a male dragon. Lilia was worried that her human form might not be able to amodate Davis size. Thinking of this, Lilia decided to take the form of a dragon. Chapter 164 - Misunderstanding!

Chapter 164: Misunderstanding!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she felt ashamed to return to her dragon form, she did not hesitate to satisfy Davis. Scales instantly appeared on her arms, and her nails became sharp. Then, Lilia violently tore off Davis clothes. Pieces of his clothes scattered into the air. Davis streamlined figure soon appeared in front of Lilia. At this moment, Davis bodily fluids had already yed a role. She saw Davis naked, and a rush of pleasurable electricity quickly flowed through her body. As Lilia was a dragon, and dragons were inherentlyscivious, the pleasure she felt was much stronger than the pleasure Alice felt. Lilia reached her dragon ws into Davis abdomen, intending to remove thest piece of clothing on Davis. However, because she was too excited, her hands suddenly spasmed when they touched Davis abdominal muscles. Then, her sharp ws scratched the skin on Davis abdomen. Blood instantly gushed out. The Dragon Race had a special characteristic. After a dragons w tore its prey, the wound on the prey would bleed non-stop. Moreover, the Dragon Races aura would remain on the wound, which would make the wound unable to heal. That was a talent that came from the Dragon Races bloodline. It was only rted to the Dragon Races bloodline and could be activated regardless of the realm. As a dragon princess, Lilias bloodline was naturally very powerful. Therefore, even though Davis realm was higher than Lilias, and he had been strengthened by the body of a handsome man and the body of a lecherous demon, his abdomen was still wounded by Lilia. Moreover, his wound could not heal. However, because it only injured the surface of his skin, the holy power and demonic power in Davis body did not leak out. The scene only looked very bloody. Davis blood sshed all over Lilias body and sshed onto the bed, ceiling, and floor. The scene looked like arge-scale autopsy of an angel. Davis was not worried about his body. With his current physique, as long as the power in his body did not leak out, the amount of blood in his body would not be a problem. He was just shocked by Lilias craziness. Did dragons like to y this kind of trick? At the beginning, the female dragon cut open the male dragons abdomen. The male dragon squirted blood as he moved behind the female dragon. It was exciting to think about it. Davis felt that he needed to take some time to adapt to Lilias crazy behavior. Thinking of this, he smiled at Lilia, indicating that he did not care. Lilias mind was already nk from the scene in front of her. Davis smile was very strange in her eyes. It was as if he was mocking her. That smile was as if he was saying to her, I knew you would be like this. Lilia forgot that her priority was to stop the bleeding for Davis. Not only did she not stop the bleeding for Davis, but she covered her head with her hands and screamed in pain. No... Under the stimtion of Davis saliva and bodily fluids, Lilias scream was very shrill. At the same time, it was mixed with a low roar of suppressed pleasure. Lilia had alreadypleted more than half of her transformation into a dragon. At this moment, her head had already be a dragons head. Her scream inevitably carried the domineering aura of a dragon looking down on the world. Her voice was like a proud roar after destroying a powerful enemy. It waspletely instinctive and did not hide anything. At this delicate moment, with a creak, the door of the room was pushed open. Raphael walked into the room slowly. He had just taken a step when she heard Lilias scream. His eyes immediately focused on the bed in the room. The scene made his eyes widen. He saw that the room was full of blood that had just spurted out, filling the room with a thick smell of blood. On the bed,?Davis legs were struggling, as if he was making a final stab due to the pain. The blood on his abdomen continued to spurt out. The blood spurted out like a fountain, and at the end of the blood fountain, there was a boundless blood mist. Due to the omnipresent divine power on Paradise Ind, the blood mist floated in the air in the room, but did not descend. Instead, it floated into Raphaels nose along with the flow of the air and the divine power, and entered the depths of Raphaels nasal cavity. In an instant, Raphael was affected by the blood, and his body became restless. The more Raphael suppressed it, the more frantic the restlessness became. In an instant, Raphael was burning with desire. Raphaels heart was filled with endless desire at this moment for zero pairs of men, especially Davis, who was lying in bed. However, what Raphael saw made him extremely angry. He recognized the woman who sat on Davis lower body. That was clearly the Dragon Princess Lilia! In Raphaels eyes,?Lilia was at this time intoxicated with her own head, and was moaning in pleasure. It was as if she was cheering for the kill. Most of Lilias body had turned into a dragon. Raphael was furious. He had just been assigned to protect Davis when he was hurt. Raphael rushed forward, pulled Lilia apart, and used his divine power to pin her to the ground. Then, he cast a healing circle on Davis abdomen. The circle enveloped Davis body and stopped him from bleeding. However, after the circle was over, the wounds on Davis body still did not heal. Raphael looked at Davis wounds and was very angry. This was a premeditated assassination. What could be on Davis body that could be targeted by both the lord in the library and the dragons? Raphael nced at Davis body and found that he was not seriously injured. However, Davis clothes werepletely torn by Lilia. Raphael nced over and saw Davis huge lower body. His face instantly flushed red. Raphael turned his head and said to Lilia, who was kneeling on the ground with a gloomy face, Lilia, you have to give me an exnation for this. As a noble Dragon Princess, why would you assassinate an ordinary angel from Paradise Ind? Davis was born without a wing. He was clearly not a threat to the Dragon Race, so why did you hit him so hard? Lilia said hesitantly,?Sir Raphael, this is a misunderstanding. I... I was just exchanging feelings with Davis... Even though Raphael was usually very gentle, he was angered by Lilia at this moment. Is the exchange of feelings of your dragon tribe cutting open the other partys abdomen? Under the suppression of Raphaels divine power, cold sweat broke out on Lilias head. She quickly exined,?Sir Raphael, it wasnt this or that. It was just an ident. My hand trembled, and I identally injured him. I apologize to Mr. Davis, and I will be responsible for healing his wound. Raphael turned his head and asked Davis,?Is what Lilia said true? Davis nodded and said,?It is indeed so. I believe that she hurt me unintentionally. As long as Miss Lilia doesnt turn into a dragon in the future, it will be fine. After hearing Davis affirmative answer, Raphael shook his head and said,?Sigh, young people are crazy. Alright, just let his wound heal. Ill watch from the side. Dont do anything. Yes. Lilia felt the pressure on her body being released in an instant. She hurriedly walked to Davis and extended her right hand. Chapter 165 - I am Here Because of You!

Chapter 165: I am Here Because of You!

When Lilia reached out her right hand, her hand lit up with a dazzling red light. Then, Lilia put her hand on the wound on Davis abdomen. Raphael took out his staff and was ready to stop Lilia as soon as he saw that something was wrong. However, the process went smoothly. A ck gas appeared on Davis abdomen. Then, the ck gas gradually returned to Lilias hand under her guidance. After doing all this, Lilia obediently retreated to the side and waited for Raphaels instructions. Only then did Raphael remember that all of Davis clothes had been torn to shreds by Lilia. He immediately used her staff to cast a spell. His divine power wrapped around Davis body. Under the nourishment of the holy power, the wound on Davis abdomen quickly healed. Moreover, there were clothes on the surface of Davis body that were enough to cover his body. The clothes were white and wless, adding a bit of holiness to Davis body. This is a holy garment woven with the holy power. Raphael nced at Lilia, then continued to exin to Davis, This holy garment is enough to resist the ws of the dragons. After saying that, Raphaels body trembled slightly. Then, as if he had something to do, he hurriedly walked out of the room. Davis and Lilia stayed in the room. The atmosphere was very awkward. Both of them were silent. Raphaels forceful intervention caused the two of them topletely lose interest in flirting. After a while, Lilia said first, Mr. Davis, Im sorry. I really didnt mean it. Davis waved his hand and said, Its okay. I know that you only hurt me by ident because you were too excited. Then, is there a way to restrict your transformation back into the Dragon Race, so that you can always maintain your human form? When Lilia heard Davis words, she said happily, Davis, then I can only acknowledge you as my master. Only when you sign a master-servant contract with someone else and be my master can you control my transformation when necessary. Davis was silent. He did not expect to return to the original question after taking a detour. Should I ept Lilia as my maid? After thinking for a moment, Davis said slowly, Sure. However, I will only sign that kind of contract with you and I will not control you. The lords words are still valid. Lilia, you will still be my girlfriend in front of others in the future. However, I have never signed a master-servant contract with a member of the Dragon Race, so Im not clear about the specific steps. There was no problem with what Davis said. Although there was a Holy Light Dragon, which was also known as Little Jade, who had already acknowledged him as his master and called him daddy, the little emerald was a dragon pet given to him by the system, and he was not the one who took the initiative to tame it. Davis felt that it was quite novel. Taming a dragon princess to be a maid, although it was a little troublesome, was very exciting. Davis greatly admired Lilias wild and unrestrained style. Davis sat up, leaned against the wall, and asked with a serious expression, Lilia, have you thought it through? Once you be my maid, you cant break the oath for the rest of your life. Moreover, if anything happens to me, you will also die. From now on, our fates will be tightly linked. Are you ready? Lilia straightened her chest and ced her right hand on her chest. That was a gesture of loyalty unique to the Dragon Race. She said firmly, Master, Lilia is ready. The process of signing the master-servant contract is notplicated. As long as master is ready, you can start at any time. Okay, now, start signing the master-servant contract! As soon as Davis finished speaking, he saw Lilia pounce on him excitedly and kiss his lips. In an instant, Davis lost consciousness. Before he fainted, he only had one thought. This dragon princess, even the way she signed the master-servant contract was so wild Davis consciousness entered an empty space. There were fiery volcanoes eruptingva and pungent smoke everywhere. However, Davis could not feel the heat of theva. It was as if the volcanoes were just projections, not realndscapes. However, Davis had also returned to his previous life. His muscles had atrophied fromck of exercise, and his limbs had be thinner. There were no wings on his back. Davis stepped on the frozenva and kept walking aimlessly into the distance. He did not know where the road led to. However, Davis could guess that all of this was rted to Lilia. Davis walked for a long time. Finally, he found a little girl crying in a dim cave. The little girl was very cute. She faced the wall and wiped the tears from her face from time to time. Why, why am I the Princess of the Dragon Race? My father passed away during the war, and my mother was busy dealing with the affairs of the n. Even the members of the Dragon Race were afraid of me because of my identity and didnt dare to y with me. Im so lonely sob, sob who can y with me? Davis was shocked. Holy sh*t, it was the Princess of the Dragon Race. It seemed that this was what Lilia looked like when she was young. From her description her childhood was too miserable. No wonder she had always wanted to be his maid. It turned out that shecked love. Davis walked forward and patted the little girl on the shoulder. The little girls body suddenly trembled, and she fell to the ground. The little girl turned her head, revealing a panicked face. Davis saw the little girls appearance and thought to himself. As expected, it was Lilia. That lips, that brows, and that face shape, was a miniature version of Lilia. Who are you, and why are you here? Davis was lost. Who am I Davis understood that he had only transmigrated here. Although he had powerful bloodline power, he still had no sense of belonging to the world after transmigrating. Davis also did not know why he transmigrated here. He smiled bitterly and said, I am Davis. As for why I came here Perhaps I am tired of my old life. At this point, Davis suddenly understood. That was right, he was tired of his previous life and fantasised about the world of angels and demons. That was why he was summoned here. Davis continued, Lilia, Im here because of you. Lilia was shocked when she heard what Davis said. This was because he was here? Lilia was deeply moved by this sentence. It was too romantic. She felt as if Davis was her destined master. She felt that Davis face was very familiar. Lilia tried to recall, but could not recall where she had seen him before. Chapter 166 - The Feeling of Weightlessness!

Chapter 166: The Feeling of Weightlessness!

If she could not remember it, she would not think about it anymore. Lilia broke into a smile, revealing a cute smile. Big brother, will you y with me? Davis also smiled and replied, Of course. After saying that, Davis, amidst Lilias surprised cries, he picked up Lilias petite body and patted the dust away from Lilias buttocks. Lilia grabbed Davis clothes tightly and leaned into his chest. She felt that Davis embrace was very warm, giving her a feeling that she had never felt before which was a sense of security. That feeling was something that even the dragon princess had never felt before. It was as if as long as she stayed in Davis embrace, no one could hurt her. If he encountered any danger or thorny problems, Davis would handle them for her. Lilia quickly became addicted to it, unable to extricate herself. Davis nced at Lilia, who was curled up on his left forearm, and said tenderly, Lilia, what do you want to y? Big Brother, take me out. I want to see the outside world. Its so dark here, I dont like it. Okay. Davis reached his right hand under Lilias thigh and held her back with his left hand. He carried Lilia and walked out of the dark cave. The volcano outside had stopped erupting. The hot magma had solidified, forming dark brown volcanic rocks. Only a few ces were still emitting ck smoke and dust, leaving the temperature of the volcano after the eruption. Davis held Lilia in his arms. There was not a hint of lust in his heart. It was as if Lilia was his daughter at the moment. As time passed, he could feel that Lilia in his arms had already rxed. Davis thought of a way to coax a child. Lilia, do you want to experience the feeling of weightlessness? Lilia had originally closed her eyes and sniffed the thick male scent on Davis body. After hearing Davis words, she raised her head and asked curiously, Big brother, what is the feeling of weightlessness? Its probably the feeling of you diving deep into the water and being oppressed all over, but your body wont be pulled by gravity. Lilia did not understand Davis words and only asked, Big brother, will there be any danger? As long as you trust me, there wont be any danger. Yes, I trust you. Davis gently threw Lilia into the sky. Soon, Lilia did not have time to be surprised and fell back into Davis arms. She hugged Davis tightly in fear, as her body tensed up. How was it? I didnt lie to you, right? As long as you dont move around, there wont be any danger. Lilia remained silent. Her body kept trembling, showing the panic in her heart. David did not force her. After a while, Lilia said in her clear voice, Big brother, I want to experience it again. Ah! As soon as Lilia finished speaking, she was thrown into the air by Davis, and then fell back into Davis arms again. Moreover, this time, she was thrown even higher than thest time. In Lilias eyes, the world shook violently, and then returned to peace. Her little heart thumped. Big brother Lilia looked at Davis, blinking non-stop, indicating that she still wanted more. Ah! Lilia was thrown up again, and she found screams again. After that, Lilia was constantly thrown up, down, up, and down again by Davis Lilia was thrown higher and higher, and her screams became louder and louder. In the end, her screams gradually turned into clearughter. Hahahaha. Lilia keptughing in mid-air, and her tense body gradually rxed. Davis also noticed the changes in Lilia, so when he threw Lilia, he spun a little. Then Lilia did a spin in the air. She spun quickly in the air a few times before she fell back into Davis arms. This time, Lilia did not scream, butughed loudly. The more Davis threw, the louder Liliaughed. Her voice even vibrated because she was falling too fast. Finally, Davis stopped throwing. Lilia fell into Davis arms, her tongue sticking out of her mouth uncontrobly, her eyes turning white. Her chest was still heaving up and down due to the intense movement. Everything about her showed that she was having a good time. Davis held Lilia quietly, not waking her up, but waiting for her to wake up naturally. At this moment, Davis suddenly felt the temperature around him. The heat from the volcano was so hot that sweat dripped from Davis forehead. Lilia, who was in his arms, was also boiling hot, like boiling water. It was so hot! Davis felt that his arms and internal organs were melted by Lilia. It was unbearable for him. However, Davis intuition told him that it was all rted to the master-servant contract he had signed with Lilia. Now was the most important moment. Hence, he had to endure it. His body could not help but tremble. However, his body was not burned. After a while, Lilias body gradually cooled down. Davis body had been burned by Lilia to the point of numbness. As Lilias body temperature dropped, her body grewrger andrger. A girl grew up in Davis arms. From a small girl, she became a young girl, and finally, she became the mature and sexy Lilia. The temperature in the surrounding volcanoes also became lower and lower. After the hot feeling subsided, when Davis looked at the surrounding scenery again, he found that the surroundings had be a green forest. Not far away, there was a clearke. Davis carried Lilia, who had returned to her normal appearance, and walked steadily to thekeside. He used the coolke water to wipe Lilias face. Due to the stimtion of theke water, Lilia woke up. She still shouted in a daze, Big brother Lilia, Im here. Lilia heard a familiar voice. However, it was not the voice of the same Big brother. Lilia opened her eyes forcefully. This was because there was still someke water at the corner of her eyes, and her vision was blocked. She could only see a vague outline. She shook her head to get rid of the water in her eyes. When she looked at that person again, she saw Davis face. Master, why is it you? Davis was very surprised to see Lilia regain consciousness. However, he did not think too much about it. Instead, he looked at the reflection in theke. A white wing had already appeared on his back. Davis understood that his body had already returned to the appearance of an angel. Chapter 167 - I Am an Angel, but also a Demon!

Chapter 167: I Am an Angel, but also a Demon!

Lilia, I didnt expect you to wake up. I have always been by your side. After Lilia heard Davis words, she looked into Davis eyes and started thinking. The Davis in front of her gradually ovepped with the big brother in her memory. Lilias eyes were moist. Lilia understood. The gentle big brother from before was Davis. She said softly, Big brother I still want to y. Davis was very moved when he saw Lilias delicate appearance. The ce he was in now looked very real. Not only was there an extremely realisticke water, but there was also a flowing breeze. However, he insisted that this was an illusory world. He could even use his angel power and demonic power. Hence, he could not find anything worth criticizing. After all, it would be ridiculous if he could teleport them to a real ce just by signing a contract. Okay, Lilia. Davis once again threw Lilia into the air and spun her. However, this time, Lilia did notugh or scream. Davis asked in surprise, What happened? She twisted her body in mid-air andnded neatly in front of Davis. Lilia, why arent you ying anymore? Are you tired of ying? Dont you think its fun? Lilia said with a stern expression, Big brother Master, the contract has ended. What do you mean? Davis asked. Master, what I mean is that we did not return to Paradise Ind, but were transported to an unknown world. Davis was shocked. What did you say? What he thought was absurd had really happened. However, he did not show a panicked expression. That was because he found that Lilia was more panicked than him. Lilias legs were trembling uncontrobly. Her face was pale and her body waspletely stiff. Davis knew that although Lilia was the Princess of the Dragon Race, she was still like a child in her heart. She longed for the outside world, butcked the courage to go out. Davis went forward and gave Lilia a hug. Dont be afraid. With me, everything will be fine. Master Lilias body trembled even more violently. Dont call me master. I said before that in the outside world, you and I are not master and servant. Just call me Davis. Master No, Davis, what should we do next? Davis thought for a moment and asked, Lilia, lets not talk about that first. Let me ask you, what is the purpose of you looking for me? Then, Davis tone became heavier. Since you acknowledge me as your master, then you should know that you must be honest in front of master. Lilia blinked her eyes and answered honestly, I wanted to stay by your side and let you guide me. In addition, mother asked me to stay by your side and see if there is a chance to find that mysterious Dragon Races aura. Mysterious Dragon Race aura? Davis raised his eyebrows. He instantly thought of Little Jade. Little Jade was given to him by the system. Hence, its origin was indeed mysterious. Yes, mother said that the Dragon Race might be an ancient dragon n. In the future, it will y a huge role in the development of the Dragon Race. Okay, I got it. Davis did not ask further. He felt that he could not get anything out of her. Lilias heart was like a child. She would not pay too much attention to other things. Davis nced at Lilia and continued, Lilia, what Im going to say next is of great significance to you and me. You have to listen carefully. Okay, Davis. Lilia nodded obediently. Since you want to stay by my side and be stronger, then you have to be prepared. My strength may be much stronger than you think. However, if you choose to stay by my side forever, you have to absolutely obey my orders. In the future, there may even be some conflicts with the Dragon Race. Do you understand? Without any hesitation, Lilia said firmly, I have long prepared my body and mind to be handed over to master for awareness! Very good. Davis nodded in satisfaction and then said something that shocked Lilia. Im an angel and also a demon. Then, Davis turned his back to Lilia and used his demonic power to make the ck wings on the other side of his body appear in front of Lilia. Then, the second pair of ck and white wings appeared on Davis back. The wings pped gently, and the aura on Davis body had be the dual aura of a level 9 cherub and a level 9 chaos demon king. Even under Davis deliberate control, the aura was like a de, scraping Lilias face until it hurt. Lilia felt as if her chest was being pressed down by a huge rock, making it hard for her to breathe. Furthermore, the bloodline power in her blood was trembling violently. This made her heart tremble. The bloodline in Davis body could even make a dragon princess feel fear. Who exactly was he? Lilia was forced to kneel on the ground, and the pressure on her body only lessened a little. Even so, she still felt a sense of suffocation. When Davis heard Lilias painful moan, he immediately withdrew his aura and retracted all of his wings, bing just like an ordinary human. When Davis turned around, he saw the fear and shock on Lilias face. Davis, you are an ancient angel! This time, it was Davis turn to be surprised. Lilia actually knew about the ancient angel. However, Davis surprise did notst long. Thinking about it carefully, it was normal. After all, Lilia was the Princess of the Dragon Race. Even if she had a simple heart, she could be considered knowledgeable. Davis immediatelymunicated with the system. System, what is Lilias loyalty? The system did not reply. However, another voice appeared in Davis body. No doubt, that little dragon girls loyalty is very high. Lord of Order, is your body better? Davis thought of the woman in the mysterious stone tablet in his body. Thanks to that angel, Vontel, its much better. He injected a lot of ancient angels power into your body, and I absorbed most of it. You dont have to call me that title anymore, I dont like it. Ive already acknowledged you as my master and be your ve. You can just call me Euphemia. Okay. Euphemia, why did you say that Lilias loyalty is very high? Because she signed a soul contract with you that is a secret of the Dragon Race. That kind of contract allows the souls of both parties to be connected and live and die together. I believe that you have already seen Lilias soul. Euphemias voice was a little tired. She sighed and said, Her experience is very simr to mine she is a good girl. I hope you wont let her down. With that, Euphemias voice disappeared again. Chapter 168 - Enter into a Demonic Contract and Subdue Lilia!

Chapter 168: Enter into a Demonic Contract and Subdue Lilia!

Davis was suddenly enlightened. No wonder he could see Lilia as a child. It was because Lilia had entered into a soul contract with him. In this way, the fact that he had met her in the original void space could be exined. Davis was also very touched. Lilia was a woman with a clear mind. It seemed that his previous worries were unnecessary. Davis walked to Lilia, grabbed her hands, and helped her up. Lilia, Im not an ancient angel. I just happen to have the power of an angel and the power of a demon in my body. Its no problem for you to treat me as a demon. Even so, do you still choose me to be your master? Lilia threw herself into Davis arms and said, Davis, I can feel that youre not bad at heart. I believe that even demons have their own good and bad. The moment I signed the contract, I had already decided that you were my master. Davis kissed Lilia and said gently, Lilia, are you a dragon from the light faction or the dark faction? Lilia thought about it carefully. Master, strictly speaking, the dragons belong to the neutral faction. The neutral faction? Davis was puzzled. Yes. This is because dragons have many branches. Different races have different ways of dealing with things. The dragons only have a good personal rtionship with Paradise Ind, hence they dont belong to the light faction. Davis asked, Lilia, can you also ept the demons contract? If you want to quickly increase your power, you have to be my wife. Lilia thought for a moment and replied, Davis, I should be able to. The contract I signed with you is only a unique contract that marks the soul of the dragon race. Moreover, the dragon race only has many dragons with darkness attributes. My body should not reject the power of demons. Davis was delighted, but his face was calm as he said, Alright, I will sign the demon contract with you now. From now on, you will be my chief dependant. Chief dependant! Lilia was very happy. Chief dependant, which meant that she was the first in Davis heart. Even if she had other rtives in the future, she would still be the first elder sister. In the future, she would be able to lead the demon army to guide the world Lily could not help but let her imagination run wild. She looked at Davis again. Both of his fingers pointed to the air. The wings on his back pped, bringing him into the air and retreating dozens of meters. His fingers shed with a dark purple light. The dark purple light gradually spread andnded on the ground around Lilia. The ground around Lilia was dyed purple. Then, a purple magic circle appeared on the ground and contained Lilia. There were countless strange arrowheads on the magic circle. The first arrowhead pointed in the direction of Lilia. At the edge of the magic circle, there were countless profound demonic incantations. Not only did Lilia not understand the incantation, even Davis, who was casting it, could not understand it. That was because the contract magic circle was a skill given to him by the system. Davis naturally did not know the ins and outs of the magic circle. He only knew that the contract could subdue powerful races. It was no pressure at all to subdue the dragon race. He just needed to use some of Davis blood essence to power the magic circle. After Davis released the magic circle, his right eye turned red, and his hair became long and loose. Above his ears, two small ck horns gradually appeared. At the same time, the muscles on his body became stronger, and there was a faint ck color. Lilias pupils reflected the outline of a ferocious demon. Lilia was a little afraid, and her hand subconsciously covered her own mouth. At this time, Davis looked in Lilias direction and walked toward the center of the magic circle. When Davis stepped into the edge of the magic circle, Lilia felt the entire magic circle tremble, as if it was weing the noblest and most terrifying demon king in the abyss. Then, with every step Davis took, the demonic aura on his body became stronger. At the same time, the magic circle was rapidly devouring the demonic aura on Davis. As the demonic power on Davis poured into the magic circle, the purple light on the magic circle became brighter and brighter, so much so that Lilia could not open her eyes. Davis walked step by step, and it took him dozens of steps to reach Lilia. Sharp fangs had grown out of Davis mouth. He bit his left index finger and pried open Lilias mouth with his right hand. Then, he put the blood dripped from his left hand into Lilias cherry mouth. Lilia instinctively began to suck. As soon as Davis blood entered Lilias body, it turned into the hottest fire and burned Lilias body. At the same time, it emitted a cold aura that corroded every cell in Lilias body. Davis was silently chanting an incantation. Use the blood of the devil to water the most devout believers Darkness will eventually descend to every corner of the world give the power in my body to my most loyal kin, and let the giant dragon gallop in the vast sky. As soon as Davis finished chanting, Liliaid on the ground in pain. Then, she turned back into her dragon form in an instant. The huge red dragon instantly filled up the entire magic circle. Davis cleverly jumped onto the tip of the dragons nose. Then, dozens of pitch-ck chains rose from the edge of the magic circle. With the sound of metal colliding with metal, they wrapped around the red dragons body. Threeyers inside and threeyers outside, the red dragon was wrapped up like a mummy in the pyramid. The red dragon let out a painful roar. It was the roar of its body being squeezed and bound, echoing in the forest. However, the chain soon merged into Lilias body and disappeared. The dragon was Lilia. The bright red scales on Lilias body instantly turned dark red from her tail. Then, they spread rapidly toward Lilias head, just like the ripples on the surface of the waves. In just a few breaths time, Lilias entire body had turned dark red. Moreover, her body was emitting an aura that was as ck as ink. That aura was like an electric spark jumping. Any tree that was touched by that aura was instantly sucked dry of its life essence and turned into dead wood. After absorbing a lot of life essence, Lilia let out afortable cry. However, that voice was still as deafening as thunder in Davis ears. Lilia slowly opened her eyes. Under the color of her eyes, she revealed dark red eyes. Lilia, how do you feel? Davis gentle voice sounded in Lilias mind. Master! Chapter 169 - Crazily Improving Lilia’s Strength!

Chapter 169: Crazily Improving Lilias Strength!

Just call me Davis. This is a unique way ofmunication between demons. Hence, theres no need to be surprised. Alright, Davis. Lilia rolled her eyes and slowly stood up from the ground. Lilia cried out in surprise, Davis, Ive be a dark dragon! But it feels different from the dark dragons Ive seen. I feel like Ive be a higher existence. Davis stood on the tip of Lilias nose and exined, Maybe its because of my special bloodline. To be honest, I dont know what youve be now. Lilia was speechless. Davis saw that Lilia was silent and smiled. Lilia, has your strength increased now? After Lilia heard Davis words, she closed her eyes and felt the power in her body. After a while, Lilia opened her eyes and said bitterly, Davis, I feel that my realm hasnt improved. Its still at rank 1 of an angel. As soon as Lilia finished speaking, the dim magic circle on the ground lit up again. Then, countless sinister demonic energy gushed out from the magic circle on the ground and entered Lilias body. This time, Lilia did not feel any difort. She felt asfortable as if she was soaking in a bathtub. As the demonic energy gushed in, Lilias body gradually became full, and her body continued to grow. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones exploding rang out. In the blink of an eye, Lilias body had increased by more than half. The magic power in her body became more abundant. Even the bloodline power in her body had be much stronger. Lilia was very shocked. After all, the bloodline power of the Dragon Race was very noble and powerful, and it was difficult to improve further. As a Dragon Race, if one wanted to improve their bloodline power, they had to either obtain the essence blood of the Dragon Races ancestors or obtain bloodline power that was even stronger than the Dragon Races. Lilia instantly ruled out the first possibility. This was because Davis was not a dragon. Then, there was only one possibility, and that was that Davis bloodline was more noble and powerful than the Dragon Races bloodline! Lilia widened her eyes in surprise. Her dark red eyes that were the size of an ostrich stared at Davis who was standing in front of her. Davis just smiled at Lilia and did not say anything. The magic circle started to shrink. Lilias body size kept increasing. When the magic circlepletely disappeared, Lilias body size had doubled. Lilia was only a young dragon, but under the effect of the magic circle, her body size had actually increased to the size of an adult dragon. She could feel that her body size and strength would continue to increase in the future. Feeling the surging power in her body, Lilia had a kind of confidence that she could even surpass her mother in the future! Unprecedented! Her mother was already the most powerful queen in the history of the Dragon Race. Following Davis, she actually had the potential to be an unprecedented powerhouse of the Dragon Race. Lilia, hows your strength? Davis smile grew thicker. This time, Lilia did not close her eyes. She only shook her body and knew her strength. Da Da Da Dai Davis, I, I, I, I I actually have the strength of a level eight lord angel! Lilia was so shocked that she was incoherent. She had justined that her strength had not improved at all. Then, her strength had increased explosively. From the first rank of the principality angel to the eighth rank of the lord angel, that was a huge increase in strength. However, her advancement was very natural, smooth and silent, without any obstruction. It was not until she felt the explosive power in her body that she realized that her strength had increased tremendously. Like Alice, Lilia had been stuck in the same realm for many years. However, the advancement of the Dragon Race was more difficult than that of the angels. Not only did they need years of training, but they also needed to devour countless precious treasures and the zing underground mes. In addition, they also needed an opportunity, such as the advancement of the power of the bloodline. When Lilia and Davis signed the contract, not only was her soul redeemed, but her bloodline had also evolved. Another power had appeared in her body. The power of demons. Lilias transformation could be said to be aplete rebirth. Lilia felt that her strength was much stronger than a level 1 dragon. Even if it was an ordinary level 1 throne angel dragon, she still had the strength to fight. Just as Lilia was immersed in great joy, Davis voice sounded in her mind. Lilia, this time, its your turn to y with me, right? How do I y? Davis jumped above Lilias head. The wings on his back had disappeared. This time, you drive me high up in the air, then I jump down from the air, and you fly below me to pick me up. Lilia thought for a moment and said, Okay. Its time to pay back. Davis, I will definitely let you have a good time. Lilia bent down and let Davis sit on her back. Davis looked at Lilia who was bowing down. He was filled with emotions. Aftering to this world, not only did he meet beautiful angels, but he also met fierce demons. In the end, he could even be a dragon rider. Lilias dragon form was very powerful. Whether it was the scales or the sharp ws, they gave Davis a different feeling. The dragon scales looked very hard, and one could feel the incredible toughness of the dragon scales. Only such tough scales could protect the dragons huge body. As for the dragon ws, they were simply a peerless weapon. The end of the dragon ws was very sharp, and it was also emitting a thick ck gas. Davis had no doubt that if Lilias dragon ws cut into his abdomen again, it would definitely cause him serious injuries. Davis, that was really an ident. I promise that I will never hurt you again. As long as you dont give the order, I can only maintain my human form. Lilias aggrieved voice sounded in Davis mind. Davis hooked his nose, feeling a little awkward. He forgot that his thoughts had already been bound to Lilia. Davis patted Lilias back gently andforted her, Its okay. I never med you. I just thought your ws were very handsome. Lets start now. The more exciting, the better. After receiving Davis order, Lily stood up and shouted at the sky. She carried Davis and took a few steps forward. When they reached the edge of the nest, she pped her wings and soared into the sky. Davis had already firmly grasped the two huge scales on Lilias back. His body pped along with Lilias wings, and he followed Lilia into the sky. At that moment, Davis felt as if he was on Earth, taking off in a fighter jet, and it was a ejection from an aircraft carrier. That feeling made Davis blood boil. Chapter 170 - Endless Desire!

Chapter 170: Endless Desire!

However, what made Davis feel a little different was that Lilias flight path was very wild, even more extreme than the flight path of a fighter ne. Lilia only pped her wings a dozen times. The man and the dragon were like arrows that shot straight into the sky. ording to Davis rough calctions, in just a dozen seconds, they had risen by at least 10,000 meters. That speed was many times faster than a supersonic ne! Davis heard a sharp air-piercing sound. There was also a huge resistance in front of his chest. Every moment, Davis felt as if he had been hit by a speeding motorcycle. In order to reduce the resistance, Davis bent down and pressed his back against Lilias. Ten thousand meters in the air, the air was unusually thin, and the temperature was bone-chilling, but Davis did not feel any difort. The power of angels and demons kept circting in his body, giving him a strong physique. Even if he did not breathe for a few days, his life would not be in danger. The temperature on Lilias back was like a furnace, dispelling the surrounding cold. Davis body was stronger than he had expected. Although he was only tens of thousands of meters high, Davis was still a little scared. With his current strength, it was not dangerous for him to fall from the sky, but it was the first time he had flown so high. The mountains and rivers under his feet could not be seen clearly. He could only see the verdant surface and the horizon in the distance. The horizon was emitting blue light. There was also a ray of light at the junction of heaven and earth, separating them. Davis had always stayed in the library of Paradise Ind. Even when he was in the demon world and the human world, he also flew at a low altitude. In his previous life, he had never taken a ne. The scene in front of him shocked him. In the 10,000-meter high sky, Lilia kept circling around. After a while, Lilia suddenly folded her wings and dived down at a high speed. Davis did not react. His hand slid down from the scales on Lilias back. The sudden feeling of weightlessness made Davis experience the feeling of skydiving. Seeing the ground getting closer and closer, the blood in his body kept rushing to his head. If it was in his previous life, Davis would have fainted from fear. Fortunately, he was physically strong now, and his soul was also very tough. When he was still more than a thousand meters away fromnding on the ground, a dark red dragon covered his body, constantly slowing down the speed of his descent. When he fell to more than 300 meters, Davis body returned to normal. When they had descended to more than 100 meters, Lilia suddenly pulled herself up from the air, turned around, and flew up into the sky again. Davis felt a strong sense of weightlessness again. This feeling of going round and round was like a roller coaster. After a few more rounds, Davis suggested that they fly higher. Hence, Lilia carried Davis and flew up into the sky. In Paradise Ind, in Raphaels house, Raphael was sitting naked on his bed. He kept casting a spell on himself to calm him down, hoping to use the divine power to purify the endless desire in his body. However, the first time was like adding oil to a fire, making the numbness in his body even stronger. It was like countless ants were drilling into the depths of his body and biting him. Raphaels skin was red, and because his body was itchy, he even started to roll on his bed. His holy feathers scattered all over the room. As Raphael rolled, he kept thinking about the reasons why he was so abnormal. A fire of desire rose in his body, as if it had only started when he smelled the thick scent of blood when he entered Davis room. Raphael forcefully stopped his struggling body and released a ball of light that was formed from divine power. The ball of light contained Davis blood. It turned out that Raphael had specially collected some of the blood left in Davis body in order to examine his body. Raphael suspected that the blood from Davis body was the culprit that made him restless. Raphael decided to drink the blood to test his idea. The blood in the light ball was about to lose its vitality. In order not to waste the blood that he had painstakingly collected, Raphael controlled the light ball and poured the blood into his own mouth. In an instant, Raphael felt a great sense of pleasure. The previous oppression was released in an instant. Raphael quickly moved onto his own body. Soon, his lower body was wet. After a moment, Raphael washed his messy body and muttered, Its really because of Davis. Raphaelforted his sensitive body again before lowering his hand in satisfaction. At this moment, Raphael was surprised to find that his realm, which had no hope of advancing, had actually loosened up! He suddenly realized a problem. Davis was in danger! If Davis blood could make a woman feel so much pleasure, and if it could also make his realm as an angel of the seraph level loosen up Then, the Dragon Princess might very well kidnap Davis! Raphael instantly understood why the ancient angel hidden in the library ordered the archangels to protect the poor single-winged angel. On one hand, it was to protect the strange power in Davis bloodline and on the other hand, it was to prevent Davis from being hurt by others. He was already very pitiful with his wings missing. If he was used as a blood pool and a tool to vent, it would be even more miserable! Raphael did not bother to inform the other archangels. After hurriedly putting on his clothes, he flew toward Davis room. Along the way, many angels greeted him, but he did not bother to respond. At this time, Raphael only had one thought in his mind. I must save Davis. In the end, many angels began to discuss. Strange, why does the archangel look like hes in a hurry? He didnt answer when I greeted him. Usually, hell nod his head. Sir Raphael is a mature and steady person. This is the first time Ive seen him so anxious. Perhaps the archangel really has something urgent to do? Choir. In a sealed chamber on all four sides, Liv was squatting in a corner. Her body was also trembling violently. Her body was stained with Davis scent. She did not know why there was such a strange desire in her body. That desire made her now full of desire for men, especially for Davis. It frightened Liv. She was a born fallen angel. However, she had never had such a strange idea before. She was just like a normal angel. However, at this moment, that desire was growing inside Liv. Chapter 171 - Jaime, I’m Coming for You!

Chapter 171: Jaime, Im Coming for You!

Driven by that desire, Liv began to rub against her own body. Liv did not understand why she had be like this. However, there was one thing that Liv did not understand. It was that the smell on Davis body was very simr to the smell on her masters body. When Liv recalled the past, it suddenly urred to her that the man she hade into contact with seemed to be only Davis. However, she had previously treated Davis as a child and had not paid attention to him. Now, under the influence of Davis breath, Liv thought of Davis every moment. The past shed through her mind like antern. Suddenly, Liv thought of the first time she met Davis. At that time, she felt Davis gaze constantly sweep over her. Not long after Davis left, she received the masters voice. That voice, and Daviss voice was very simr. Thinking of this, Livs hot body became a little cooler. She also broke out into some cold sweat. She remembered that she had kissed Davis forehead impulsively! If Davis was her master, her behavior was a sphemy to the master. However, it seemed that Davis was not angry. Was he really not angry? Liv could not be sure. She paced anxiously in the room. After a moment, she made up her mind to activate the contract in her body and contact the master who had never contacted her. What made Liv worried happened. Her contact with the master was broken! Liv was instantly confused. What was going on? A worst-case scenario appeared in Livs mind. The master was angry! Why was the master angry? It must be because her actions had angered the master! Then the answer was obvious. Davis was her master! Liv stood up abruptly. She hid the traces of the fallen angel on her body, then walked to one of the walls of the secret room and reached into a depression. She twisted her finger, and a stone door opened. Liv rushed out of the room. As she left, she did not forget to close the stone door. Then Liv rushed to Davis ce. She would apologize for her rudeness, whether or not Davis was her master. Alice and Fiona were walking side by side on a gravel path. Fionas sleeves were a little messy, as if she had just fought with Toru. At this moment, Fiona was tidying her clothes as she walked slowly. When Alice saw Fionas appearance, she was anxious. Fiona did not care about Lilia at all! Thus, Alice said to Fiona earnestly, Fiona, you have to be aware of the danger! Fiona tidied up her sleeves, folded her wings, and looked at Alice with a strange gaze. What danger? Alice saw that Fiona did not seem to care at all. She walked directly to Fiona, put her hands on her hips, and said angrily, Of course, its the danger from the Dragon Princess, Lilia. Hearing Alices words, Fiona said curiously, Alice, ever since you met the dragon princess, you have constantly reminded me of this point. Why do you have so much hostility toward Lilia? Alices face was a little red. She muttered in her heart, Of course, its because of you, Davis. Fiona, you idiot, if you do not pay attention, Davis will be snatched away by Lilia! Alice was selfish. She thought that she was no match for the beautiful and powerful Dragon Princess. Not only was she not as powerful as Lilia, but she was also not as beautiful as Lilia. Even her status was not as noble as Lilia. She can only ce her hopes on Fiona. If Fiona could keep Davis, at least she had more reasons to find Fiona and make contact with Davis. If Davis was snatched away by Lilia, she would have no chance at all. Alice, who had tasted Davis, could not give up her crazy desire for Davis. However, Alice could not say that. Alice calmed herself down and calmly said to Fiona, Fiona, didnt you notice that Torus behavior today was very strange? He appeared together with the Dragon Lord and challenged you as soon as they met. During the battle with you, it was obvious that he didnt use his full strength, which allowed you to win easily. Seeing that Fiona was deep in thought, Alice added, The Dragon Race must have some unspeakable intentions toward Davis. They want to take Davis away from you! Fiona, Davis is probably the person who is guiding you behind your back! Hearing Alices words, Fionas heart trembled. It was as if something important had been forcibly taken away, causing her heart to feel a tearing pain. Alices words woke Fiona up. She instantly realized the importance of Davis to her. Davis was not only her brother who was born with her, but also the person she thought about day and night. Fionas motivation for training and working hard was to protect Davis who only had one wing. If Davis was taken away by Lilia, then she would lose the meaning of life. Davis was more important to her than the whole world. Moreover, Davis was probably the person who was guiding her behind her back! She could not live without Davis! Thinking of this, Fiona took Alices hand, turned around, and walked toward Davis room. In the librarys management room, on a gorgeous table, there were several stacks of documents that were half the height of a person. Angelina was sitting on a chair next to the table, counting the number of books destroyed in the Typhon incident. After Vontels appearance in the basement of the library, the sacred power inside the library was dozens of times stronger than the outside. Moreover, the archangel whoter arrived at the top of the library also set up some protective arrays around the library, which was to prevent monsters like Typhon who were hidden in Paradise Ind from disturbing the ancient angel who appeared in the depths of the library. Angelina made detailed notes as she organized the materials. Everything was in good order. Suddenly, Angelina felt a pain in her heart. The quill in her hand slipped to the ground. Due to the weight of the quill itself, the tip of the quill was bent and could not be used again. Angelina picked up the quill and the Lord put it aside. At this moment, her heart was in a mess. Davis figure suddenly appeared in her mind. Then, the scene of Davis leading Lilia away appeared and stabbed Angelinas heart. The breath Angelina absorbed from Davis body took effect. Angelina originally had a mother-child rtionship with Davis as a foster and a dependent. However, she suddenly found that she loved Davis very much. Not only out of love for the younger generation, but also a womans most primitive desire for a mans body. Angelina shook her head and suppressed the strange thoughts in her heart. However, she could not calm down to work. She just wanted to see Davis as soon as possible. Angelina put down the quill in her hand and walked out of the door. After leaving the library, Angelina also ced a Service Suspension sign in front of the library. Then, Angelina walked in the direction of Davis room. With each step, her bodys desire became stronger, and her mood became more anxious. Finally, Angelina simply spread her wings and flew into the sky. However, she saw a scene that surprised her. With Davis room as the center, on the way to his room, there were many female-looking angels walking toward Davis room. Angelina became more anxious. She guessed that something might have happened to Davis. Otherwise, there would not be so many angels walking toward Davis room. Thinking of this, Angelina quickened her pace. At the same time, there were many other angels in the library who were affected by Davis aura, and their bodies all had the same abnormality. They all had a strong desire for Davis, and could not resist the strange feelinging from their bodies. They all walked out of the room and walked in the direction of Davis room. At the edge of Paradise Ind, under an inconspicuous hill, a flirtatious-looking woman suddenly appeared. She tidied up her slightly revealing clothes and took a deep breath in joy. Then, a billowing ck aura emerged from her body. However, it did notst long before it returned to her body. When the ck aura faded, the flirtatious-looking woman had already put on a disguise. She turned into an ordinary angel. What a familiar smell. Jaime, Iming for you. Chapter 172 - Meeting!

Chapter 172: Meeting!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Many people rushed to Davis room. The first to arrive at Davis room was Raphael, who was the first to realize that something was wrong. Raphael stood at the door and found that there was no movement in the room. Raphael listened carefully again, but still did not hear any sound in the room. Even the sacred aura in the room did note out. Raphaels heart tightened. Did something happen to Davis? Raphael knocked on the door, but there was no response in the room. Then, he immediately rushed into the room. However, what greeted him was an empty room. Raphael hurriedly released the sacred power in his body to sense the sacred clothes that he had given to Davis previously. However, his holy power was like a y ox entering the sea. There was no reaction at all. The sacred clothes that he had given to Davis hadpletely lost contact with him! Raphael did not give up. Not only did he release the holy power in Davis body, but he also left a trace of holy power in the Dragon Princess Lilias body. Raphael quickly sensed it. However, he failed to sense it! There was also no reaction. Raphael felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his body began to tremble violently. His divine power was a level 3 seraph. With the power of Davis and the Dragon Princess, there was no way to erase the divine mark he left behind. Then... Raphael deduced that someone on the same realm as Raphael must have erased the aura he left on Davis and Lilia. The worst that he had imagined had happened. The dragons had really attacked Davis. Raphael was a little absent-minded for a moment. Davis was the person that the ancient angel had requested Paradise Ind to protect and Sariel had specially appointed him to protect Davis. However, the dragons had kidnapped Davis from right under his nose! This was simply trampling on the dignity of heaven. The desire in Raphaels body instantly weakened a lot. He cast a calm spell on himself to force himself to calm down. After Raphael calmed down, he quickly thought of a problem. Ever since the sessive attacks by the demons and Typhon, the defense of Paradise Ind had been strengthened many times over. In such a short period of time, how did that Dragon Race expert eliminate his divine power? It was almost impossible! Furthermore, that dragon expert must be someone familiar with Paradise Ind. That dragon expert must still be on the ind! If the mark on Davis and Lilia was removed on Paradise Ind, then Raphael must have sensed it. However, it was not the case. In other words, Davis and Lilia had been hidden by that dragon expert. Thinking of this, Raphael immediately walked out of the door, spread his wings, and flew toward the Archangel Hall. Not long after Raphael left, Liv arrived at the door. Davis, theres something I have to apologize to you no matter what. The door to Daviss room was wide open. Liv took a closer look and found that there was no one in Davis room. Liv was stunned. There was no one. Why did he not close the door? Could it be that the master was angry with her and deliberately did not want to see her? Liv walked into Davis room. Master? Liv called out, but no one responded to her. She knew that Davis might really not be in the room. She could onlye back to find him after a while. However, Liv was attracted by the residual aura in the room. She greedily took a breath of the air in the room, and then reluctantly walked to the door. Liv, why are you here? Liv heard Angelinas voice. As she often went to the library to borrow books, she was very familiar with Angelinas voice. Ah, Angelina, its you. I came to look for Davis, but I couldnt find him. Angelina, do you know where he is? Liv was a little panicked, as if she had been caught stealing. However, her expression was very rxed. Angelina had just fallen from the sky. At this moment, she was retracting her wings. Hearing Livs words, Angelinas body instantly stiffened. She took a deep breath to calm her anxious mood, and then asked Is Davis not in the room? Liv did not answer. Instead, she sensibly stepped aside and let Angelina check the situation in the room. Angelina looked at the room, and sure enough, there was no one in it. After Liv took a few breaths of Davis breath, the desire in her body was aroused again. Her whole body was numb and itchy, which made her tighten her legs. In order not to let Angelina find out, she said hello to Angelina and quickly left. Angelina walked into Davis room. As soon as she entered the door, Angelina keenly smelled a very faint smell of blood. It was very familiar. Angelina instantly identified the source of the smell of blood. It was the smell of Davis blood! Angelina had watched Davis grow up. She was familiar with any smell of his. That was why she was able to detect the faint bloody smell that Liv had not noticed. When she realized this, tears instantly flowed out of Angelinas eyes. Her feeling was right. Davis had indeed been killed. When she flew to Davis room in the sky, she had already seen Raphael walk out of Davis room and flew hurriedly toward the direction of the Archangel Hall. The archangel must have also found out that Davis had been killed. Angelinas body twitched violently at the thought. She fell to the ground weakly. However, as soon as she fell, she frantically got up and rushed out of the room. She was also going to the Archangel Hall to ask about Davis. She could not wait another second. Davis had be the most indispensable person in her life. Since she adopted Davis, every day of her life had be meaningful. It was indeed unforgivable that such a poor, innocent and kind little angel with a broken wing was hurt by the Dragon Princess. Angelinas heart was bleeding. Just as she stumbled to the door, a strong angel blocked in front of her. The two collided. Angelina was knocked to the ground again. The angel who stood in her way was also knocked to the ground. Ouch. Angelina cried out in pain. The other one also grunted. Fiona! Are you okay? Alice also appeared at the door of Davis room and helped the angel who was knocked down by Angelina. Angelina did not have anybat training. After she knocked into Fiona, countless stars appeared in front of her eyes. When she returned to normal, she realized that the person in front of her was Fiona. Chapter 173 - Dragon Queen, You Need to Give an Explanation!

Chapter 173: Dragon Queen, You Need to Give an Exnation!

Fiona also saw Angelina fall to the ground. Angelina, Im sorry. Fiona quickly helped Angelina up and said, Angelina, why are you here? Angelina looked at Fiona and Alice and said anxiously, This is bad. Something happened to Davis. Come with me to the Archangel Hall. Fiona and Alice walked into the room and saw that Davis was indeed not in the room. Besides, Fiona and Alice also sensed the faint smell of blood in the air. The smell of blood came from Davis body! The three of them did not stay any longer. They immediately went out together and flew toward the Archangel Hall. After they left, many female-looking angels arrived at Davis room. However, most of the angels, like Liv, returned to their rooms in disappointment and eagerness after taking a look at the room. Only a few of the higher-level angels, with their keen sense of smell, caught the smell of blood in the air. However, they only took a deep breath of air greedily and quickly left this troublesome ce. In the Angel Pce, the Dragon Queen was discussing with Gabriel, Sariel, and the others about the cooperation in a months time. I understand your needs but the Dragon Race also has juniors who need to be trained. But, where should we choose the training venue? After a long silence, Sariel spoke, I know a suitable ce for training. The Dragon Queen nodded and said calmly, I would like to hear the details. The secret realm of Paradise Ind can connect to an ancient battlefield left behind by the ancient times. There are many powerful fierce beasts living there. Sariel frowned and said, However, that ce is a little dangerous. Isnt it a little forced for juniors who have never encountered a life-and-death struggle to go there? Gabriel excitedly took a step forward and said, This is the most suitable ce for training. The angels on Paradise Ind are too used to afortable life. They will be vulnerable in the face of danger. If we want to achieve the effect of training, we have to put them on the real battlefield. We can only attack them when they are in danger. But Sariel seemed to want to say something else. However, the Dragon Queen interrupted Sariel. I agree with Gabriel. Not only are the angels of Paradise Ind used to living afortable life, but even the juniors of the Dragon Race have the same problem. They have the bloodline of the Dragon Race and are born with powerful strength, so they usually neglect to improve theirbat skills. However, powerful strength needs to be tempered in actualbat to be effective. Thest time Typhon attacked the Dragon Race, countless descendants of the Dragon Race died, which really surprised me. Due to their mistakes, Paradise Ind was also affected by Typhons attack. Im really ashamed. After hearing the Dragon Queens words, the archangels fell into long silence. What she said made sense. If they had not undergonebat training for a long time, theirbat skills might not even be as good as that of an ordinary human. Not to mention,paring to those demons who often went to the human cities to wreak havoc. The angels lived such afortable life, receiving the power of faith from the humans. They had long lifespans and powerful divine powers. In the end, when the human empire was sacrificed by the demonsst time, they did not manage to save the humans from the depths of fire and water in time. It was time to make a change! Just as the archangels were feeling emotional in their hearts A voice broke the silence in the Archangel Hall. Dragon Queen, Sarafini, you have to exin what happened to Davis! Everyones eyes turned to the entrance of the hall. A seraph holding a magic staff, wearing a robe, and spreading all her wings was rapidly approaching the people in the center of the hall. The person who came was the archangel who had reached the level of a seraph, Raphael. Soon, he arrived in front of the people. Gabriel and the other archangels did not have time to greet Raphael when the magic staff in Raphaels hand lit up. In an instant, a huge magic circle appeared in the hall. Then, the magic circle enveloped everyone. The magic circle contracted cleanly and turned into a golden cage made of light, locking the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, in the cage. At the same time, countless light chains wrapped around Sarafinis body, sealing her power. It was a defensive magic circle created by thebined efforts of all the archangels. With Sarafinis power, it would be difficult for her to break free from the magic circle. Sariel asked in surprise, Raphael, what are you doing? Why are you treating the Dragon Queen so rudely? She is a distinguished guest of Paradise Ind. We invited her here to discuss training. Sarafinis face was livid. Just as Sariel had said, she had been treated too rudely. She was a princess of the Dragon Race since birth. Her status was iparably noble. From the moment the princess became the queen until now, no matter who it was, they would always be polite to her. No one had ever dared to make a move against her, not even those who pointed fingers at her. Raphaels indiscriminately locking herself in ce really made Sarafini furious. However, Sarafini did not re up on the spot. She knew that Raphael was not usually so rash. There must be some reason for him to be like this. Therefore, Sarafini suppressed the anger in her heart and said politely to Raphael, Raphael, what do you mean by what you said about Davis? Did I do something wrong, or did a junior of the Dragon Race do something wrong that made you angry? Gabriel also said, Indeed. Raphael, exin to us what happened. Why dont you let go of the Dragon Queen first? Raphael nced at the crowd and said with a tough attitude, You cant let her go. Raphael, dont go too far. The Dragon Race will never allow anyone to bully us! Your actions are no different from dering war on the Dragon Race! In an instant, the atmosphere in Paradise Ind dropped to a freezing point. At this time, Uriel, who had been silent all this time, came out to smooth things over. Everyone take a step back. Dont be too stubborn. Raphael, first remove the restraints on the Dragon Queen. Then, exin what happened. If its really something serious, we wont tolerate it. Gabriel and Sariel nodded as well. At this moment, Raphael tapped his staff helplessly and removed the cage made of light. However, Raphael still held his staff and prepared to activate the magic circle at any time. Raphael took a deep breath and a tear flowed from the corner of his eye. He slowly exined, Its like this. After I received the mission to protect Davis, I flew to Davis room Chapter 174 - The Terrifying Dragon Queen!

Chapter 174: The Terrifying Dragon Queen!

However, when I walked to Davis room, I heard Davis scream and the Dragon Princess scream. After hearing Davis scream, I rushed into the room. However, I discovered that half of the Dragon Princess body had transformed into a dragon and was riding on Davis body. She was using her sharp dragon ws to cut open Davis abdomen. Poor Little Davis was lying on the bed. After being cut open by Lilia, he was bleeding profusely. At this point, Raphaels emotions became even more agitated. Hot tears flowed out of his eyes. When Sarafina heard this, she said loudly, Thats impossible. My daughter received high-quality dragon education since she was young. She would never do such a violent thing. Raphael, you keep saying that Lilia hurt Davis. You have to have evidence, right? When Gabriel heard this, his eyes were filled with anger. ng! Gabriel pulled out the sword at his waist and prepared to attack the Dragon Queen. Sariel rushed forward and grabbed Gabriels wrist. She tried to persuade him, Dont be anxious. Let Raphael finish first. Raphael shook his head. Lets not talk about that first. He turned to Sarafina again. The corner of Raphaels mouth twisted to one side as heughed contemptuously. Hehe. Sarafini, if you want evidence, Ill give you evidence. Raphael nced coldly at Sarafini before extending his left hand. A ball of golden light appeared. There was still some blood from Davis body inside. In addition, there was also some liquid from Lilias body. When the archangels saw the evidence that Raphael presented, they instantly understood everything. Lilia must have coerced Davis to satisfy her lust. When Davis did not agree, Lilia stretched out her sharp dragon ws at poor Davis. Meanwhile, Sarafinis face was pale. She could not ept all of this. Then, when I questioned Lilia, she lied that she identally hurt Davis. Due to the rtionship between Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race, I chose to believe her. After I gave Davis a holy garment, that prevented Davis from being identally cut by Lilia again, it was inconvenient for me to stay in the room to watch the two of them naked, so I temporarily left. When I stayed in my room, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. However, when I returned to Davis room, the two of them had already disappeared without a trace. Even the mark that I left on the two of them hadpletely disappeared. And the mark that I left behind, I believe that only the Dragon Queen has the power to remove it. I thought about it, and I felt that there was only one possibility. When Raphael said this, he suddenly increased his tone. That is, the Dragon Race sent the Dragon Princess to seduce Davis in order to find out his secrets. When I first entered Davis room, Davis had already beenpletely brainwashed by the Dragon Race. Only then did he cooperate with Lilia and say that he was fine. However, when I went to Davis room the second time, Davis had already been moved by the Dragon Race. As for where Davis and Lilia are now, Im afraid only the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, knows. After Raphael finished speaking, the attitudes of all the archangels changed. They looked angrily at Sarafini. Davis was the person that the ancient angel requested to protect. In the end, as soon as he was handed over to them, he was targeted by the Dragon Race. However, such a thing happened. Not to mention how much damage Paradise Ind would suffer, but even the five archangels present could not withstand the wrath of that ancient angel. That ancient angel was an existence that far surpassed the seraph angel! At this moment, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, was also deducing in her heart. With witnesses and evidence, even Sarafini had to admit that Lilia had indeed hurt Davis and kidnapped him. Was that Davis not a gift from her? She had watched Lilia grow up. She knew very well that with Lilias personality, she would never do such a thing. Even if it was because the ancient dragon behind Davis was very important to the current declining dragon race, Lilia would never hurt Davis in such an extreme way. After all, after Davis epted her reverse scale, so he would be considered an honored guest of the Dragon Race. It was likely that some kind of evil existence had also taken a liking to Davis secrets and used Lilia to get close to Davis. Thinking of this, Sarafini calmly said, Everyone, dont be angry. There might be some problems in this matter. I admit that Davis has a secret that is very important to the Dragon Race. However, the Dragon Race will never use such a despicable method to kidnap Davis. Raphaels face was livid with anger. His hand holding the staff trembled violently. After Davis disappeared from under his eyes, his heart was dripping with blood. It was as if his own flesh and blood had been forcefully peeled off. Sarafini, at this point, do you still want to quibble? Sarafini was angered by Raphaels aggressive attitude. Raphael, I understand your feelings, but everything will have to wait until I arrive at the scene before we can determine if it is Lilias doing. The dignity of the Dragon Race cant be trampled on just because of your one-sided words. At this point, Sarafinis aura suddenly increased. The power of the Dragon Races bloodline instantly gushed out and dispersed into the huge archangel hall. Then, Sarafinis aura was revealed. The archangels discovered that Sarafinis aura was actually much higher than the strongest archangel. The archangels were shocked. The Queen of the Dragon Race was so powerful! Then, something unexpected happened. Sarafini transformed into her original dragon form. She raised her neck high and there was a spot on her neck that was not covered by the scales. The noble Queen of the Dragon Race was missing the reverse scale. After a dragon lost their reverse scale, their strength would be greatly reduced. The missing reverse scale would take hundreds of thousands of years to cultivate back. Why did the Dragon Queen lose her reverse scale? After Sarafini transformed into her dragon form, the aura on her body became even stronger. Under the effect of her aura, the ground in the Archangel Hall trembled slightly. The air also became scorching hot, as if one was in a volcano. The giant dragon had yet to get angry, but it already possessed such a terrifying aura. Sariel understood that Sarafinis strength had actually reached a realm above the seraph. The most terrifying thing was that after Sarafini lost her reverse scale, yet her strength still surpassed Sariels. Sarafini was so strong, so who could be the one to take away her scales? Chapter 175 - A Talkative Angel!

Chapter 175: A Talkative Angel!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sarafini quickly reverted to her human form and said indifferently,My reverse scale has already been given to Davis. If I wanted to harm Davis, wouldnt it be unnecessary for me to give him my reverse scale? Hence, I dont know where Davis is right now. As for Lilia... Sarafini sensed for a moment and suddenly eximed,?Not good, my bloodline connection with Lilia has also been cut off. Raphael, please take me to Davis room. I need to take a look at the situation before I can confirm where Davis and Lilia went. Sarafini walked to Raphaels side and said seriously,?Raphael, what the Dragon Queen said makes sense. Dont be rash. Lets go to the scene first and see whats going on. Alright... Raphael had already calmed down. Thinking about it carefully, there were indeed many suspicious points. Raphael put away his staff and led everyone to Davis residence. Their actions caused many angels to whisper. Look, the archangels are flying toward Davis room. Yeah. Strange, why are so many people going to Davis room today? Not only did the Dragon Princess go to Davis room, but even the Dragon Queen went to Davis room. Who knows? Maybe Davis has something special about him? What good can Davis have? He was born without a wing, and the holy power cant flow in his bodypletely. Until now, hes still in the realm of an angel. What good can he do? Shh... Dont talk nonsense. Disasteres from the mouth. If Angelina and Fiona heard what you said, theyll definitely find trouble with you. No matter what, Davis was famous in heaven. Now, all the people on Paradise Ind who liked to gossip talked about Davis. Some people said that Davis wings might have developedte, but he was actually a genius. In order to protect him, Paradise Ind deliberately hid Davis identity. Others said that Davis had an invisible intimate rtionship with many angels. Among them, the two geniuses of Paradise Ind, Fiona and Alice, had been subdued by him. There were even people who said that he had an unclear rtionship with the four archangels. There were even some angels who guessed that Davis was an ancient angel reincarnated in the angel pool. In order to hide his identity and not attract too much attention, he deliberately pretended to be a loser and prepared to perform a face-smacking counterattackter. At that moment, all kinds of gossip spread. While a group of angels were talking about Davis gossip, an ordinary-looking angel secretly joined the angels circle of discussion. How ordinary was that angels appearance? It was impossible to notice her existence among a group of angels. She had an extremelymon face shape and also?had a well-proportioned figure. Her realm was also very ordinary. She was only at the first level of an archangel. Even the wings on her back were a little messy. With one look, one could tell that her bloodline power was not outstanding. That ordinary-looking angel was disguised by the lustful demon of the seven deadly sins. However, she did not know what method she used to break through the barrier between heaven and hell. She entered Paradise Ind and sessfully mingled with a group of angels. The lustful demon mingled among the angels and said,?Sisters, Ive never been out before, and Ive never seen that Davis before. I feel that you know a lot of things. Can you tell me about his situation? As she said this, a stone stirred up a thousand ripples. A talkative angel, who was also influenced by Davis aura, said with great familiarity,?Sister, let me tell you, that Davis is the first male-looking angel to be born on Paradise Ind in ten thousand years. He was born almost at the same time as the number one genius of Paradise Ind. Unfortunately, he was born without a wing. Sister, who is the number one angel of Paradise Ind? You dont know this? It seems like youre really too deep and reclusive. You dont even have suchmon sense. The number one genius of Paradise Ind is the reincarnation of the war angel saint, the angel named Fiona. Shes only a few years old, but she already has the strength of a level 9 angel. She was even poisoned by the devils venom a while ago. At this point, the talkative angel lowered her voice and said softly,You dont know that Fiona dotes on Davis a lot. If you are interested in Davis, you must find him when Fiona leaves. Otherwise, she will definitely fight you to the death. The lustful demon pretended to be surprised and said in an exaggerated manner,?Ah? So thats how it is. I must remember the appearance of the angel named Davis in case Fiona sees me when I talk to Davis one day. As an angel of power, Im no match for her at all. When the lust demon spoke, she used her invisible demon talent, lust. This talent could make people who heard her speak have a favorable impression of her andpletely believe her words. Thus, the talkative angel became even more talkative. Sister, you dont have to worry too much about Fionas matter. As long as you dont pester Davis too much, its not a problem to just talk to him. As for his appearance, its even easier to tell. Davis is the youngest angel on Paradise Ind, so his skin is the most tender. His face looks very cute, making people want to touch him. Davis grows faster than Fiona. In just a few years, he has already grown to only one head lower than Lord Gabriel. Usually, Davis would reveal one wing. Sometimes, he would hide his wing in his clothes because he was ashamed. In addition, Davis is a bit introverted. He usually stays in his own room or in the library managed by his guardian, Angelina... The talkative angel talked in great detail, which made the surrounding angels who came to listen to her gossip marvel. They did not expect that someone could have such detailed information about a person. It was as if they were about to say what underwear Davis was wearing. Suddenly, the group of angels felt a bone-chilling chill in their hearts. It was really terrible to be with the talkative angel. As the talkative angel talked eloquently about David, the lustful demon went deeper and deeper into Davis. The lustful demon had the idea of subjugating the chatty angel as a spy in heaven. After all, such a good intelligence officer was hard to find. Chapter 176 - Lord Archangel, Has Something Happened to Davis?

Chapter 176: Lord Archangel, Has Something Happened to Davis?

Just as the lustful demon was trying to control the chatty angel without anyone noticing, the chatty angel suddenly pointed in a direction and shouted, Sister, look, Fiona, Alice, and Angelina are actually stopping the archangels and the Dragon Queen. When the lust demon heard the words Fiona, she immediately turned her head in the direction where the talkative angel was pointing. However, she did not see anyone who looked like Davis. The lust demon turned her head away in disappointment, but the talkative angel had already disappeared. She did not know if she had blended into the crowd or left with some magic. The lustful demon sighed. In any case, the talkative angel would not leave Paradise Ind. She would find a chance to subdue her in the future. The lustful demon quietly left the group of angels. Just now, she suddenly sensed a familiar aura. In an ordinary room, the talkative angel suddenly stopped smiling. An undetectable ck aura also appeared on her wings. She said with a sinister face, How ridiculous, you actually want to use the devils method to bewitch me. Lust, your hand is so far out. However, your n is destined to fail, Davis is no longer on Paradise Ind, haha. Come to think of it, its time to go back and report to that Lord. Then, a small dark purple portal appeared in her room. The portal was round. If someone tried to put their finger in, they could only put one little finger in. Then, the talkative angel turned into arge green fly and entered the tiny portal. That fly was Beelzebub of the demon world. Just as the flys body entered half of the portal, another angel appeared in the room. That angel was the lustful demon who had searched for Beelzebubs demonic aura. To be precise, she was not a lustful demon. She was a puppet of lustful desires. She was Asfields subordinate who represented lustful desires, and she did not even deserve a name. To be more specific, her rank was not just Beelzebubs. Beelzebub was a demon who represented gluttony. The one who died at Davis hands was just her puppet. After the miniature teleportation door disappeared, Asfields subordinate sighed and said, I didnt expect that Beelzebub had been hiding in Paradise Ind for a long time and had an identity that was not suspected. I really dont know how she did it. That half-demon named Jaime, if Im not wrong, should be that youth named Davis. Unfortunately, that youth named Davis actually disappeared. Otherwise, after subduing him, I would definitely make Lord Asfield happy and reward me with a few drops of the demon lords blood essence. Paradise Ind isnt peaceful at the moment. Theres actually an extremely terrifying existence in the library. This is truly a major discovery. That existences aura is very strange. Fortunately, Beelzebub tore a spatial crack, allowing me to return to the demon world ahead of time. After saying that, she used the spatial crack beelzebub tore to expand arger portal. However, the energy fluctuations of this portal were veryrge, far inferior to the concealment effect of the portal Beelzebub created. Despite that, she was clear that the attention of the angels on Paradise Ind waspletely focused on the young angel named Davis. After the portal was built, she took off her angels coat and entered the not-so-spacious portal. When the portal was closed, the space here waspletely distorted. In an instant, the houses copsed and devoured the demonic and angelic auras here. However, no angels noticed the situation here except for the ancient angel named Vontel who lived in the basement of the library. Sir Angel, something happened to Davis! My poor Davis hadnt enjoyed the beautiful life on Paradise Ind for long before he disappeared. Angelina cried out as soon as they met. After Angelina and the others left Davis room, they did not walk far before they saw Raphael and the others who had returned. Dont worry, well take care of it. Now, we need to go to Davis room to check out the scene. Angelina, you just wait outside the door for our news. Sariel softlyforted Angelina. Then, everyone rushed to Davis room. As a result, when they entered Davis room, they found that the room was in a mess. The chairs and tables were all over the ce, and even the vase in the room was broken. The room was still filled with the smell of chaos. Sariel frowned. This was clearly not a scene that one person could create. He looked at Raphael and asked in puzzlement, Raphael, this is not the situation that you described. When you came here, was this ce also this chaotic? Raphael shook his head. She was even more puzzled. Davis had been taken away, but why were there still so many people in his room? Damn it, the aura was too mixed. It waspletely impossible to make a judgment based on that aura. Raphael said helplessly, It seems that after I left, many people came to this room. Gabriel, Sariel, and Uriel also felt the same. The scene was too chaotic, as if someone had deliberately faked it. The archangels turned their eyes to the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Discerning auras was not an angels specialty. Moreover, among the people present, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, saw their eyes and understood their meaning. Some words did not need to be said clearly. Sarafini stepped forward and approached Davis bed. Then, she sat on the bed. Immediately, the dragon bloodline aura on her body instantly spread out. The blood-red aura seemed to be real and filled the entire room in a moment. Sarafini was searching for the aura of Davis and Lilia. As her daughter, Sarafini quickly smelled Lilias aura. However, the lustful smell made her blush. Was it true that Lilia had seduced Davis? The person who was most familiar with Lilia was her mother, Sarafini. Sarafini could even tell from the smell that Lilia had done it of her own free will without any signs of being forced. This made Sarafini feel very embarrassed. She had sworn that it was not the dragons who had kidnapped Davis, but the evil forces that were like demons. However, all the clues so far pointed to Lily, proving that it was indeed Lily who had kidnapped Davis. Next, she could only look for Davis aura. This was because Sarafini firmly believed that Davis had the reverse scale that she had given him. That was her essence, so she must be able to see through the scale, to locate Davis. Chapter 177 - Searching for Davis’ Aura

Chapter 177: Searching for Davis Aura

Hows it going? Seeing that the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, was sitting on the bed without moving for a long time, Sarafini could not help but be suspicious. Could it be that the Dragon Queen was stalling for time? The Dragon Queen closed her eyes and answered with her mind Dont disturb me for the time being. I am currently separating the aura in the room. If possible, I hope that everyone can leave the room temporarily. Now, we have reached the most crucial step in separating our aura. Any interruption will result in failure. After receiving Sarafinis message, he immediately led the group of archangels out of the room and cast an anti-interference spell. Among the people present, only Sarafini had the ability to find traces of Davis and Lilia. Was Davis disappearance caused by the dragons being bewitched by evil creatures such as demons, or was it caused by the dragons? All of this could only be determined if Sarafini could find traces of Davis. Now, Davis traces were confusing, and she could only quietly wait for the final answer. In the room, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, was concentrating on looking for the aura of the reverse scale she left on Davis body. However, as the presence of her dragon bloodline spread out, Sarafinis expression became worse and worse. As she was slowly peeling away the presence in the room, she did not find any trace of the presence of the scale on her body. The scale seemed to have disappeared from the world. Sarafini temporarily stopped searching for the presence. The reverse scale had disappeared! This miraculous development had shocked her to the core. She had originally nned to use that piece as a tool to search for Davis, and she would have the chance to retrieve it in the future. However, she had never imagined that her reverse scale would disappear! Her realm was an existence that surpassed the seraph. With Davis ability, how could he conceal the aura of her scales? Then, there was only one possibility. The ancient dragon on Davis back had swallowed her scales. Thinking of this, Sarafini became even more terrified. That ancient dragon must be very close to Davis. Otherwise, Davis would not have given him such valuable dragon scales. Sarafini had once quietly sensed the aura of that dragon beside Davis. It was an ancient aura that was as thick as magma. Just sensing it at a close distance made her heart palpitate. It was as if she could be swallowed by that power at any time. Moreover, after returning to the Dragon Race for more than ten days, the feeling of being swallowed at any time did not disappear. It was not until she asked the hidden experts of the Dragon Race to help alleviate the feeling that made her tremble in fear. At that time, the Dragon Queen gave Davis the scale as an apology for bumping into the ancient Dragon Race when she was spying on the mysterious aura on Davis. Would the ancient Dragon Race discover her intention to mark Davis with the scales and instead vent their anger on Lilia? The possibility was very high! Sarafini broke out in cold sweat. She thought that perhaps the truth was not that Davis was hurt by Lilia, but that the ancient Dragon Race hidden behind Davis was hunting the current Dragon Race. Devouring her scales was only the beginning. There was only one truth. If one wanted to find the truth, one had to continue to start from the aura in the room. Sariel noticed the Dragon Queens strange behavior and wanted to ask her what problems she had encountered. However, the Dragon Queen had spoken first and told them not to disturb her. Hence, Sariel resisted the urge to ask the honorable Dragon Queen, Sarafini. She rested for a while and suppressed the fear in her heart. Then, she continued to separate the auras in the room. Even for her, it was not easy to separate the auras in the room. She needed to use her pure dragon aura to separate the auras in the room from the irregr state of movement. Then, she wrapped her Dragon Race aura around those mixed auras one by one. Finally, she needed to suck those auras into her body and analyze them individually. What she did was like the most sophisticated scientific instrument, using the most primitive but most efficient method to explore the identity of the owners of those auras in the room. Most of the auras in the room would be the auras of low-level angels. After examining those auras, Sarafini quickly chose to ignore them. Then, an extremely subtle mixed aura jolted Sarafinis body. Sarafini carefully sucked that aura into her body, savoring it. In that mixed aura on the first floor, apart from the unique aura on Lilias dragon ws, there was also the blood aura of a young angel. Sarafini immediately determined that the blood came from Davis. Moreover, Sarafini instantly determined that Lilia must have identally injured Davis when she made physical contact with him. The worry in Sarafinis heart was somewhat alleviated. It seemed that Lilia was not in too much danger. From the information she obtained in the room, she could guess that Davis was not Lilias match, and the two seemed to be very close. Just as Sarafini was about to expel that aura, something surprising happened. Lilias aura actually took the initiative to enter Davis blood and qi, and it even took the initiative to withdraw its unique dominance and hostility, turning into a gentle aura. How did that look like the aura of a dragon? The aura of a dragon was proud, and it would reject all inferior auras. That was why Sarafini could use her dragon aura to control the other auras in the room. If the aura of a dragon actively came into contact with another aura then either that aura came from a dragon with a higher bloodline or the two auras established a master-servant rtionship. Would Lilia acknowledge Davis as her master? Sarafini thought for a moment and felt that the possibility was very low. Even if Lilia had already fallen in love with Davis and wanted to acknowledge him as her master, she would still fail. That was because Davis strength was lower than Lilias. When she signed a soul contract unique to the Dragon Race, Lilia would instead control Davis soul. That soul contract was originally a special contract for the Dragon Race to enve other races. When Sarafini taught Lilia this master-acknowledging contract, she did not tell her the true purpose of this contract and the conditions for signing it. It was to prevent Sarafini from recognizing someone else as her master. How could a princess of the Dragon Race recognize a weak angel as her master? The other purpose of Sarafini was to let the naive Lilia control Davis. This was simr to Raphaels guess. As the Queen of the Dragon Race, Sarafini did not know what kindness was. The only reason she cooperated with Paradise Ind was because the ancestors of the dragons had a good rtionship with the ancient angels of Paradise Ind. All her actions were only for profit. Without profit, peace and friendship seemed childish andughable in her eyes. Sarafini quickly ruled out the possibility that Lilia had recognized Davis as her master. That was too absurd. Well, there was only one possibility. Lilia had chosen the ancient dragon behind Davis as her master. Chapter 178 - Demonic Aura!

Chapter 178: Demonic Aura!

Only the ancient Dragon Race with a strong bloodline could make Lilia willingly acknowledge it as her master. Whether Lilia was forced or willing, it did not matter. What was important was that Lilia sessfully connected with the ancient Dragon Race. This was what the Dragon Queen Sarafini cared about the most. She had asked Lilia to bring Toru to Paradise Ind tomunicate and she had allowed Lilia to take the opportunity to get close to Davis. Her goal was to contact the ancient Dragon Race on Davis and revive the declining Dragon Race. Since she had contacted him by recognizing him as her master, Lilia should not be in danger for the time being. Moreover, that ancient Dragon Race did not have any ill intentions toward the current Dragon Race. Sarafini instantly had a guess in her heart which was the ancient Dragon Race hidden in Davis body was actually forced to hide in Davis body for some reason. When that ancient Dragon Race first saw her, they were not particrly at ease with her. However, after eating the reverse scale that she gave and feeling the sincerity of this Dragon Queen, that ancient Dragon Race decided to let Lilia acknowledge it as her master and looked for an opportunity to leave Davis body. That was right, it must be like this! Sarafini felt proud in her heart, but there was no expression on her face. As expected of me! Only I, the Dragon Queen, can clear everything up so quickly. Thinking of this, Sarafini quickened her actions. She had to find traces of Davis as soon as possible. The future of the Dragon Race depended on the ancient Dragon Race. The Dragon Race had not seen an ancient Dragon Race for hundreds of thousands of years. Many spells and ancient dragon remains had been left behind from ancient times, and only the ancient Dragon Race knew how to use them. As Sarafinis aura continued to spread in Davis room, all the auras in the room had been sorted by Sarafini and absorbed into her body. Among them, two extremely weak auras that attracted Sarafinis attention. It was the demonic aura that was wrapped around the angels aura. Sarafini was shocked. How could there be demonic aura in Davis room? Could it be that Davis disappearance was rted to demons? Sarafinis mood was full of twists and turns. Ever since she came to Paradise Ind, the development of things was always beyond her expectations. It always unfolded in the strangest way. Sarafini became cautious. If this matter was rted to demons, then, the power of the Dragon Race alone could not handle this matter. Sarafini wrapped the two demonic auras with her Dragon Race aura and put them aside for the time being. The demonic auras could be identified by the angels on Paradise Ind who dealt with demons the most. Let the angels do what they were good at. There was still arge aura in her body that Sarafini was very interested in. It was the blood aura that she had forcefully extracted from Davis body from the dried blood stains all over the room. The blood essence from Davis body had a huge attraction in Sarafinis eyes. It was like an apple that Adam and Eve ate, continuously attracting the soul of the Dragon Queen. Sarafini felt that there must be some secret hidden in Davis blood. Thus, she dispersed the dragon breath that was wrapped around Davis blood essence. In an instant, Davis aura spread into her body. Sarafini bravely used her body to receive the aura. She did not think that there was anything wrong with it. It was just that Davis, a level 9 virtue angel, was not a threat to her. It was indeed like that at the start. The aura was only extracted from Davis dried up blood. Furthermore, since Davis had only suffered a superficial injury, there was no angel or demon power in the blood. The blood was really just blood. The blood qi extracted from the ordinary blood was even less of a threat. However, when the blood qi from Davis gathered in Sarafinis body, it was as though it hade to life, full of vitality. Without the restraint of the Dragon Races aura, the blood energy freely absorbed the energy in the Dragon Queens body bit by bit. Then, at the moment when Sarafini let her guard down, the blood energy instantly spread to every part of Sarafinis body. Along with the flow of the blood in her body, it was transferred to every tissue and every cell of her body. For a moment, her body started to tremble uncontrobly. She felt tens of millions of electric currents flowing through her body, causing the first cells in her body to cheer. It was a pleasure she had not experienced in many years. After Lilias father died, she took over the position of leader of the Dragon Race. After that, she never looked for other male dragons in the Dragon Race to experience that feeling. After being attacked by the pleasure, the sleeping desire in Sarafinis body waspletely awakened. However, unlike Raphael, she did not deliberately suppress the pleasure. In order to prevent the people outside from seeing her behaving strangely, she used dragon power to seal her own body, preventing her body from acting indecently because of the pleasure in her body. Then, she sat motionless on the bed. However, her body was overturned. Under the effect of Davis blood and qi, Sarafinis body was sometimes like in a volcano, and sometimes like in a world of ice and snow. In short, the feeling made her crazy. Just a momentter, her body was soaked in sweat. Fortunately, the vitality of the blood Sarafini extracted from the dried blood was not high enough. Sarafini was soon freed from that crazy state. However, although her body was free, her heart had been deeply branded Davis shadow. Sarafinis exploration was not over. Since there were demons in the room, it was likely that Davis had been kidnapped by demons. Demons were good at spatial teleportation spells. Sarafini was also good at spatial teleportation spells. When she reached the level of a seraph, she understood that there was a limit to the speed of her body. Therefore, Sarafinis attainments in spatial spells were no less than that of a high-level demon. After searching quickly, Sarafini found a trace of spatial distortion. It was right above the bed. Sarafini opened her eyes and released the demonic aura that was stored in her body. Under Sarafinis control, the demonic aura floated out of the room. A beam of light shot out from Sariels hand and she caught the aura. Unbelievable, this is actually the demonic aura! After everyone heard Sariels exmation, they all moved closer to Sariel. Gabriel was the first to approach the demons aura. Thats right, that aura is the aura of the seven great sins, Beelzebub. Angelina, who was also standing in the door, heard Sariels words. She wanted to ask her about it, but Fiona grabbed her arm. Fiona shook her head, signaling Angelina not to be rash. Sariel put away the demonic aura in her hand and led everyone into the room. Hows the situation? Chapter 179 - Save the Angel Davis

Chapter 179: Save the Angel Davis

The Dragon Queen Sarafini stood up and moved her somewhat stiff body. She slowly said, The owner of that demonic aura has constructed a teleportation channel right above this bed. Sarafini spread out her palm and pointed to a spot. After a stream of red dragon power passed by, a pitch-ck crack appeared there. That crack was very small. If it was not for Sarafini deliberately using her dragon power to cover that crack, it would not have been visible at all! The dragon power that Sarafini used to cover the spatial crack was like quicksand, slowly flowing into that tiny crack. In a short while, that tiny crackpletely devoured the dragon power that Sarafini used. Then, that crack once again concealed itself. When Michael saw all of this, he said angrily, The demons are really too much. Not only did they cast a voodoo spell on Fiona, but they also sent people to cause trouble many times. They didnt even let poor Davis off! Gabriel was so angry that he gripped the sword in his hand tightly. He echoed, Yes, this is a deration of war against Paradise Ind! Sariel looked at Raphael. Raphael, what do you think? Raphael looked at Sariel and then at the calm Dragon Queen. Her ears were a little red. He understood that he had really wronged the Dragon Queen. Raphael first bowed to the Dragon Girl and apologized, then said to Sariel, I think that this is a plot of the demons. They deliberately kidnapped Davis and Lilia to sow discord between Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race. I think that there must be an ambush of the demon race at the other end of the teleportation channel, so there might be great danger. Sariel said, Thats right. The end of that micro-crack is the ancient battlefield. That ce is indeed full of dangers. What? Isnt that the ce we are preparing to train our juniors?Sarafini, who had always been very calm, cried out in surprise. Sariel realized that he had lost hisposure and immediately added, That ce is extremely far from heaven. How did the demons use such a small teleportation channel to teleport two living people there? When Sariel said this, the others also came forward, wanting to hear Sariels exnation. With aplicated expression, Sariel nced in the direction of the spatial crack and then said seriously, That should be a teleportation circle set up by the demons in advance. Under certain conditions, the portal will expand and instantly teleport the target to the designated location. Raphael could not help but ask, But why did Princess Lilia disappear together with them? She should have been affected and dragged into the teleportation passage. It was also because of this that the teleportation passage copsed afterpleting the mission and did not disappear in time, leaving behind such a tiny crack. At this point, Sarafini suddenly asked, Who was taking care of Davis before he disappeared? In the end, three envoys instantly stepped forward. Angelina, Fiona, and Alice. Sarafinis face darkened. For some reason, Sarafini felt very ufortable. Why was there so many people taking care of Davis? Was there anything unusual about Davis before? Fiona immediately replied, Yes. Previously, Davis was often in aa for a long time. The archangels couldnt find anything wrong with him. Has he been in aa? Angelina added, Not always. He would wake up asionally. But not long after Davis woke up, he would fall into a deep sleep again. Sarafini nodded and said, Yes. As expected. After being marked by this special teleportation channel, the power in the body of the marked person would be constantly devoured. At first, his realm will increase slowly, and then hell fall into a longa. As soon as Sarafini said that, everyone in the room suddenly understood. Angelina felt her legs go soft. If it was not for Fiona supporting Angelina in time, Angelina would have fallen to the ground. Angelina felt very guilty. It turned out that poor Davis had long been targeted by the demons, and she actually did not notice it at all. Sariel said in a low voice, I didnt expect that the demons could hide in Paradise Ind for so many years. This is a shocking conspiracy! It must be that the demon spies knew that Paradise Ind was about to send people to the ancient battlefield for training, so they deliberately sent Davis and Lilia there. Sariels expression was a little worried. Davis and Lilia have never been to the ancient battlefield. With their strength, I estimate that wherever they are, they would be in a very difficult situation. Sarafini, however, was not worried at all. She firmly believed that with the protection of the ancient dragon, Lilia would not be in any danger. She only calmly said, It doesnt matter. The unknown environment is the best way to train their abilities. This action of the demon race is a challenge to the dignity of the Dragon Race and Paradise Ind. I suggest that the spatial rift in this room be removed as soon as possible to prevent the demon from following this spatial rift toe to Paradise Ind again. Next, the Dragon Race and Paradise Ind will establish arger teleportation channel on Paradise Ind to directly send those angels and juniors of the Dragon Race who are ready to receive training over. The archangels all nodded in agreement. Sariel said, Why dont we set the goal of the training n as rescuing Davis and the Dragon Princess? Raphael, youll go with them. Youll be responsible for healing the injured angels and dragons. Sarafini, what about you? Ill go personally. If the spatial channel copses, only I have the ability to bring them back. Angelina asked anxiously, Lord Archangel, can you allow me to go? Gabriel refused tly. No, youre not abatant. Your duty is to manage the library of Paradise Ind, and your mission is more important. You have to believe us. Paradise Ind will never give up on any angel! Angelina suddenly thought of the unknown book that Davis had read and understood Gabriels meaning. Master Angel, its my fault She retreated in shame. Fiona looked at Michael, with pleading eyes. Alice looked at Gabriel. In the end, Michael and Gabriel ignored them. Sariel noticed Fiona and Alices actions and said with a smile, Fiona, Alice, as the two most talented fighters on Paradise Ind, you will naturally participate in this rescue operation. Sariel did not give Michael and Gabriel a chance to speak, and said in advance, Michael, Gabriel, no matter how talented an angel is, they need to be tested in actualbat. Flowers that grow indoors will suffer greater damage when they encounter fierce storms. Michael and Gabriel fell silent on the spot. Chapter 180 - Rebirth of the Reverse Scale

Chapter 180: Rebirth of the Reverse Scale

At this time, Sarafini broke the silence and said, I have already sent a message to the Dragon Race. Soon, there will be members of the Dragon Race arriving on Paradise Ind. Now, everyone needs to lend me your power to plug up this hidden space crack. Alright. Following that, Sarafini used her finger to draw a circr array that was shing with dark red dragon power. In the middle of the circr array, there was a dragon-shaped pattern. Within the dragon-shaped pattern, there was a powerful spatial power. Now, everyone, please inject your power into this array. Sarafini was the first to set an example, injecting her own power into the array. In an instant, the magic circles brightness increased by a few degrees. Seeing how frank Sarafini was, Sariel did not have any qualms and injected her power into the magic circle. With two powerhouses taking the lead, the remaining angels also injected their power into the magic circle one after another. However, the power that the magic circle needed to inject was very shocking. The light from the magic array became brighter and brighter. Everyone felt that half of their power had been sucked into the magic array. Everyone was shocked. It was truly an astonishing magic array. When everyones power was injected into the magic array, the magic array emitted an extremely eye-catching light. It was like a red sun. Then, Sarafini controlled the formation to cover the space crack. Under the illumination of the formation, the shape of the space crack clearly appeared in front of everyone. The crack was as if it was forcefully torn out by a ferocious beast with its sharp ws. It was like the smiling face of a demon, ferocious and terrifying. Moreover, it also emitted a terrifying pitch-ck light. However, after the crack was covered by Sarafinis array, it turned into pitch-ck flowing energy like melted iron. The pitch-ck flowing energy was quickly assimted by the array and turned into a bright red color like molten iron. Then, as time passed, the pitch-ck energy that was like molten iron slowly solidified. The space crack turned dark red. The red area gradually decreased and finally shrunk into a needle-like red dot. Sarafini felt relieved and said to everyone, There is basically no more danger in this space crack. As long as we wait for the dark red energy to disappear, the space crack willpletely disappear. Next, I will stay here to prevent any idents from happening. Everyone, go back and rest. If there are any problems, I will immediately contact you. Sariel looked at the exhausted Sarafini and bowed respectfully to her. She said gratefully, Thank you. Then, everyone from Paradise Ind left Davis room. Only Sarafini was left in the room. She closed her eyes to rest. Not long after, Sarafini suddenly opened her eyes. She raised her arm and set up a magic circle inside and outside the room to prevent disturbance. Following that, countless scales grew on her fair neck. There was a spot on her neck that was not covered by the scales near her chin. However, there was already ayer of white film growing there. Hmph, its a good thing that the reverse scale I gave you doesnt contain much power. Its just an empty shell. This power should be enough for me to recover my strength. It turned out that Sarafini had only treated the spatial crack as her own. Sarafini put her finger on the eye of the needle left behind by the spatial crack. In an instant, the remaining energy in the eye of the needle flowed into her body through her finger. Then, that energy gathered at Sarafinis reverse scale. A blood-red scale gradually took shape. That red color was brighter than any of the surrounding scales. As thest trace of blood-red energy was absorbed, the space crack that shocked everyone finally closed. At this time, Sarafini touched the reverse scale on her neck with satisfaction and smiled. Smart dragons always leave a way out for themselves. However, at this time, something that surprised Sarafini happened again. Under the stimtion of the red energy, the desire that had just fallen asleep in her body suddenly reignited. Endless blood energy appeared in her body. Damn Davis! Theres something wrong with his blood! It seems that if I dont expel this desire, that desire will continue to haunt me. Sarafini instantly thought of Lilia. Lilia must have been affected by this blood and identally hurt Davis. Davis, I wont let you off Before Sarafini could finish her sentence, she had already lost her mind. However, after Sarafini lost her mind, she took the opportunity to lie down on Davis bed. Following that, a red energy gushed out from Sarafinis body. Even though she had lost her mind, she still had the ability to control the red energy. Under her control, the red energy gradually turned into a blood-red angel. That angel only had one wing, and it was not wearing any clothes. If someone from Paradise Ind was here, they would definitely be able to see that the angel was clearly carved from Davis appearance a few months ago. His face was still young and his figure was very thin. Even his eyes were filled with the naivety that was unique to Davis. Sarafinis observational ability and memory were truly astonishing. She had only seen Davis once, but she had restored him to his original appearance. Other than the color, there was no difference in his appearance. Even the shape of his legs was exactly the same. Then, the blood-red angel with Davis face walked to the bedside under the control of Sarafini and gently took off her clothes. Then, he picked her up and started to move on the bed. Not long after, the blood-red angel transformed into the image of a dragon, but it still had a single wing. Davis ah faster No one had expected that the noble Dragon Queen, Sarafini, would actually manipte a puppet that looked like Davis to rape her. The desire that had been suppressed for a long time was like a flood when it erupted, washing away all of her rationality. However, Sarafini did not expect that a young dragon was eavesdropping outside the door at this moment. That young man was Toru, who had rushed over after hearing the news. Although Sarafina had set up a magic array to prevent outsiders from interfering, it was targeted at the angels of Paradise Ind and had no effect on the dragons. However, she did not expect Toru toe to Davis door at this time. He could hear the Queens voice in the room clearly. Ah Davis. Toru was shocked when he heard the voice. What was the Dragon Queen doing in the room? Why was she calling Davis name? Toru recognized it after a while. It turned out that there was only Sarafini in the room. There was no Davis at all. Toru could not help but admire Davis. Not only did he subdue the Dragon Princess, but he also made the Dragon Queen fall in love with him. However, the Dragon Queen had indeed been lonely for many years. Torupletely understood how the Dragon Queen felt. Thinking of this, Toru left and no longer listened to the voices in the room. If the Dragon Queen found out that he was eavesdropping outside, he would definitely die. Davis, meanwhile, became famous throughout Paradise Ind. Chapter 181 - Davis Maybe Even More Talented than Fiona

Chapter 181: Davis Maybe Even More Talented than Fiona

After the news of the n to rescue Davis and the Dragon Princess spread, the angels on Paradise Ind started a heated discussion about Davis. Many of the angels did not know who Davis was, and they had never seen him before. They did not even know that he was an angel on Paradise Ind. However, some angels had already put up a picture of Davis. Let the angels who had never seen Davis see who this angel who disappeared with the Dragon Princess was. The angels were all very surprised. What was so special about such a broken-winged angel that he could be together with the Dragon Princess? Moreover, there were rumors that Davis had received a reverse scale from the Dragon Queen. Davis poprity on Paradise Ind rose rapidly. Almost every angel was talking about Davis. Around Davis room, there were many curious angels. This was because the angels who had been to Davis room before, after returning to their own residence, all experienced a magical feeling. That feeling was an extreme feeling that the angels had never felt before. Many angels had heard of this matter. Therefore, many angels who wanted to seek excitement quietly approached Davis room. However, they did not hear the strange sounds in the room like Toru did. Instead, they heard a shocking dragon roar. Leave quickly! Those angels understood that the Dragon Queen stayed in Davis room and tactfully left. Many of the angels did not know the exact strength of the Dragon Race, but there were rumors that the Dragon Queens strength had long surpassed that of Sariel, the strongest among the archangels. There was only one angel who looked at Davis room from afar, unwilling to leave for a long time. It was the fallen angel, Liv. She felt that something was wrong when she returned to her room. In Davis room, the aura that entered her body always gave her a very familiar feeling. The aura that made her crazy and afraid was very simr to the aura on the blood ve mark that had lingered in her heart for years. Master Liv could not help but mutter. Ive finally found you. Ill definitely go and save you. Liv was originally a battle-type angel, but in order to prevent her identity as a fallen angel from being exposed, she had applied to be transferred to the choir. Every day, she was terrified and worried that her special identity would be discovered. However, after she met Davis and was branded with the blood ve mark, the traces of the fallen angel that appeared and disappeared on her body were perfectly hidden. Although Liv did not improve her realm in the past few years, she was very happy. After all, the feeling of being in the light waspletely different than the feeling of being hidden in the darkness. Looking at Davis room again, Liv made a decision in her heart. She wanted to return to the choir, cancel the daily chores there, and return to the Battle Department of Paradise Ind to save Davis! On Paradise Ind, in the Archangel Hall, the archangels were discussing among themselves. The atmosphere was very serious. Sariel said, I just passed by the library and wanted to check the reaction of the ancient angel in the library. However, there were no fluctuations. Im very curious. We clearly did notplete the mission that the ancient angel gave me, and in the end, we did not receive any punishment. What do you think the ancient angels intentions are? The archangels fell silent. The hall instantly fell into a dead silence. Compared to the matter of the demons appearing on Paradise Ind, Davis disappearance was more important. This was because it was the angel that the ancient angel valued. Although they did not know what special ability Davis had, at present, Davis had be the most important one among the young angels on Paradise Ind. After a while, Raphael raised his staff and stepped forward. Sariel, I have a guess. Go ahead. Raphael answered somewhat uneasily, That is, that ancient senior is testing us. Its impossible that he did not notice the demons appearance on Paradise Ind. He probably wants us to handle the demons matter ourselves. As for Davis That senior is probably really angry. He thinks highly of Davis and even reminded us to protect him. In the end, that hateful demon teleported Davis away right under our noses. He doesnt mean to say anything. He probably wants us to save Davis as soon as possible. After Raphael spoke, the archangels fell into silence once again. They were uncertain about the n to save Davis. Even the archangels had never been to the ancient battlefield. It was a mysterious ce. Not only did the archangels rarely set foot in it, but even the instigator of this incident, the demon, Beelzebub, had never reached the ancient battlefield. The creatures that went there were exiled to the ends of the Earth. They might never return. After a while, Gabriel broke the silence in the Archangel Hall. There is a problem that has been bothering me. Gabriels voice was very abrupt, waking up the other archangels who were deep in thought. The archangels instantly focused on Gabriel. Looking at the other peoples obviously ming eyes, Gabriel smiled awkwardly. That gaze clearly said, What kind of trick is this? However, Gabriel still insisted and said, I cant figure out what is so special about Davis that he could be favored by that ancient angel? Gabriel did not say thest sentence, but everyone knew. Davis only had one wing. Sariel replied, This question can only be answered by that ancient angel. At this time, Michael seemed to have remembered something and eximed, I think I know the reason. Davis is a genius like Fiona. Perhaps, his talent is even higher than Fionas. Hearing this, Gabriel and the other archangels all showed surprised expressions. Only Raphael revealed a relieved expression after being surprised. Sariel asked curiously, Michael, why did you say that? Michael said excitedly, I remembered something. Previously, after the Dragon Queen asked Fiona and the others, she said that the portal would have some side effects on the marked person. After being marked by that special portal, the marked person would be constantly devoured by the power in his or her body. At first, it would cause his or her realm to increase slowly, and then he or she would fall into a longa Sariels eyes lit up, and she motioned for Michael to continue. Chapter 182 - The Power of Double Faith

Chapter 182: The Power of Double Faith

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Michael nodded. In other words, Davis was able to cultivate to level 9 archangel even though one of his wings was missing and he was affected by the side effects of the portal. In just a few years, he was able to advance to level 9 archangel, which was quite fastpared to ordinary angels. This shows that his talent in cultivation is very high. If it wasnt for the portal, he might have been able to advance even faster than Fiona. Davis can be considered an angel with broken wings. When his wings are full, he will definitely be one of the most dazzling angels on Paradise Ind. After Michaels analysis, all the archangels came to a sudden realization. That ancient angels eyes were like torches. At the same time, they also felt very ashamed. Davis was disregarded by them just because one of his wings was broken. As the administrators of Paradise Ind, those archangels really did a terrible job. If it was not for Davis disappearance, that genius might have been buried forever. At this time, Sariel finally realized and said,?No wonder the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, made such a big deal to Davis. First, she gave him her personal scale, and then she let Lilia get close to Davis. She wants to rope Davis into the dragons camp. After Sariel finished speaking, Gabriel said angrily,?So, the Dragon Race is trying to poach him. This is too much. Hearing Gabriels words, Sariel frowned. Gabriel, I didnt know about Paradise Ind in the arcane realm. But I have to say, the Dragon Race cant be med for this. If Paradise Ind really didnt give up on every angel, then the Dragon Race wouldnt have taken the initiative. When Sariel said this, Gabriel and the other archangels lowered their heads in shame. Sariels words hit the nail on the head. There were indeed some problems on Paradise Ind that were worth reflecting on. Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, please leave the Hall temporarily. I have something to tell Raphael alone. After a moment, only Sariel and Raphael were left in the hall. Raphael asked nervously,?Sariel, what can I do for you? Raphael, I have a mission for you. What mission? This time, you will head to the ancient mythical battlefield. After you find Davis, protect him. Also, think of a way to increase his sense of belonging to heaven... ... Davis, who was resting in the forest, suddenly received a notification from the system,?Ding. The power of faith has been detected on the host. Congrattions, host, you have obtained Angel Faith. Description: The angels on Paradise Ind also like to gossip. The gossip of the angels had invisibly increased the users reputation. Furthermore, among the angels, there are some believers who are extremely fanatical toward the host. These believers will continuously produce the power of faith, and the power of faith will be continuously transferred to the hosts body, strengthening the hosts various abilities. Additional information: During battle, the host can also take the initiative to strengthen himself with the power of faith, gaining explosive growth strength. Once active, your power of faith will increase. Ding. Hosts demonic bloodline detected. Congrattions, host, you have obtained Demonic Faith. Description: In the pitch-dark hell, a portion of the demons know your real name. For some unknown reason, hell actually produced believers of the host. The host can continuously absorb the power of faith from hell. Other than that, the host can also forcibly plunder the power of faith obtained by others. If the opponents realm is lower than the hosts, the opponents believers will be the hosts believers. Additional information: During battle, the host can also take the initiative to use the power of faith from the demons to strengthen himself, resulting in an explosive increase in strength. If you be active, your power of faith will increase. Davis body trembled. The system had a new function. If the system produced something, it would definitely produce something of high quality. The power of faith was a very important source of power. Davis was very interested in the prospect of plundering the other partys power of faith. This was a very practical skill. It could be used in the future. Directly plundering would definitely be much faster than slowly umting the power of faith. However, Davis did not have the time to study the newly acquired skill. Now, it was time to leave this ce. As far as the eye could see, there were almost no living things. It was as if it was a deadnd. The types of trees, the smell of theke, theyout of the mountains... everything was strange. Although there was no danger, Davis felt that someone was staring at him. It was very scary. Lilia, we should go back. Huh? Lilia turned her head with a smile on her face. I have the means of long-distance teleportation. Lilia had already transformed into human form. She hugged Davis and said obediently,?Davis, wherever you go, I will go. The noble Dragon Princess was acting coquettishly in his arms. Davis felt veryfortable. He put his hands on Lilias shoulders and said earnestly,?Lilia, theres one thing you must remember. In front of the rest, youre still the Dragon Princess, and not my servant. Do you understand? Lilia understands. Lilia is only Davis girlfriend. Davis only has the strength of a level 9 virtue angel. Looks like youvepletely memorized it. Get ready to set off. When Davis was ying with Lilia just now, he had already left his aura in the surroundings. He coulde back here to explore at any time. Now, it was time to leave this ce. After Davis finished speaking, he immediately began to summon his magic power. As magic power continuously gushed out from his body, a huge demons dimensional door appeared on the ground. Master, what is this... Before Lilia could finish her words, the dimensional door shattered instantly. It was like ss shattering, making a crisp sound. Davis was stunned. What was going on? Ever since he obtained that skill, he had never encountered such a situation. A perfectly fine portal actually shattered! It was unbelievable. Davis could not figure out why, so he could only turn to Lilia for help. Lilia, do you know why this ce is? Lilia said,?This is my first time here as well. I think it might be because this ce repels the demonic power. Davis, you can try other demonic skills. Okay. Davis gathered the demonic power in his body again and guided the demonic power to his hand. Demonic de. As soon as he finished speaking, a pitch-ck de flew towards a towering tree in the distance. It was a low-level S-ss skill that Davis had obtained while ying in the library. It was perfect for testing. The de quickly sank into a towering tree. Due to its speed, Lilia did not even see the trajectory of the Demonic de. Chapter 183 - There is No Way Out

Chapter 183: There is No Way Out

Davis, could it really be Davis shook his head and said, The power of the demons can be used. As soon as Davis finished speaking, the towering tree that was formed by more than ten people began to tilt. Boom! Under the effect of gravity, the towering tree fell in one direction. Then, with a bang, it fell to the ground. A huge wooden stake appeared where the towering tree was originally. The edge of the wooden stake had already been dyed ck and purple. Following that, a series of trees fell to the ground. Looking at the direction where the pitch-ck de flew, a row of trees were all neatly cut down and became crooked. Wow, Davis, youre so powerful. Lilia instantly became Davis little fan. She had only seen Davis terrifying aura before. This time, she actually saw Davis make a move with her own eyes. Davis handsome posture, as well as his simple and powerful skills, made Lilias heart palpitate. Davis obviously had such powerful strength, but he had to pretend to be an ordinary angel. Lilia admitted that she did not have such a humble and low-key character. She admired Davis very much. If she had such great strength, she would definitely go around looking for people topete with like Toru. Lilia was a little absent-minded. She recalled what she had done to Davis in Davis room. Her face slowly turned red. A trace of redness gradually spread to her ears. Lilia, Lilia Davis shout pulled Lilia back from her thoughts. Yes, Davis, whats the matter? Lilia, see if your dragon power can be used. Okay. Lilia also gathered the dragon power in her body into her hands. Soon, her hands were covered with scales and sharp fingernails grew out. Then, Lilia pounced on the towering tree on the other side. The dragon ws danced, and the bottom of the towering tree was cut into sawdust by Lilia. Not long after, an hourss trunk appeared where Lilia was standing. Lilia gently piled it up, and the towering tree slowly fell down. Lilia withdrew her strength, and the dragon scales on her hands quickly disappeared. She pped her hands, and then hopped toward Davis. She was very satisfied with the increase in her strength, and at the same time, she was even more grateful to Davis. She had only stayed by Davis side for a short time, and she had already obtained such a powerful strength. Lilia was filled with hope in the future. Davis, my dragon power can be used. Not bad, theres progress. Davis patted Lilias head and sighed. Sigh. Looks like this world didnt interfere with our physical strength. Lilia stood on her tiptoes and kissed Davis. Davis, dont be anxious. Even if I cant go back, Ill always follow you. Davis was caught off guard, but at the same time, he was very touched. He hugged Lilia. At this moment, Davis felt that his heart was one step closer to Lilia. The girl in his arms was very petite. Perhaps it was because Lilia was very nervous, or because the Dragon Races body temperature was already high, Davis felt that Lilias body was very hot. Lilias chest that was close to his was also like burning charcoal. If ones cultivation was low, they would not be able to withstand the scalding temperature on Lilias body. However, Davis body had been strengthened in many ways, and he waspletely unharmed by Lilias body temperature. Davis patted Lilias back with his hand and said, Dont worry, Ill try a few more times. If I really return to Paradise Ind, Ill protect you well. I wont leave you alone to cry in the dark cave. When Lilia heard Davis words, tears immediately gushed out of her eyes. Davisst words pierced straight into her soul. What Lilia feared the most was loneliness and Davis pulled her out of the dark cave and let her see the light of day again. Before Davis appeared, Lilia had been living in darkness. Lilia recalled the image that had long been imprinted in her soul. The thin and weak Davis hugged her and stood in the hot volcano, his eyes full of affection. Lilias eyshes blinked, and then she said shyly, Davis, can can you give me a princess hug? After saying that, Lilia lowered her head and hid her face in Davis arms. Davis smiled but did not say anything. Instead, he immediately lowered his body and wrapped one arm around Lilias waist while the other reached out to Lilias legs. With another push, Liliaid in Davis arms. Lilia had already closed her eyes. The Demonic Dimensional Gate. Davis tried again. However, this time, hepletely failed. The portal was shattered before it could bepleted. Lilia woke up in shock. Looking at the demonic power that was gradually disappearing before her eyes, she did not know what to say tofort Davis. Davis was not discouraged. He tried a few more times, but all of them ended in failure. Davis asked Lilia again, Lilia, what do you think? Lilia raised her head, her face was very red. Davis, I think the way back might have been cut off Theres no way back to Paradise Ind. You can try to teleport around here. That makes sense. Davis also had a guess. He was now in another world. That was why he could not return to Paradise Ind through the mark he left in heaven. After making a bold assumption, he had to carefully verify it. Davis opened the portal again. The difference was that he set the destination of the portal to the wooden stake that was emitting ck smoke. Demonic power surged out of Davis. Then, a portal with purple light appeared in front of him. At the same time, a portal of the same size appeared on the wooden stake. Davis was stunned. It was true. He carried Lilia into the portal in front of him and walked out from the portal on the wooden stake. Davis closed the portal casually. Then, Davis opened another portal and walked in with Lilia in his arms. When they walked out of the portal, they were already suspended 200,000 meters in the air. There were still some clouds formed by thin water vapor there. The temperature was also very low. The human-shaped Lilia was shivering from the cold. Lilia shrank into Davis arms and asked curiously, Davis, why are you here? Didnt youe here to y before? Davis patted Lilias head and said with a smile, I just want to y. This time, I want to see if I can leave from outer space. Chapter 184 - Outer Space

Chapter 184: Outer Space

Lilias eyes widened and said, Davis, what is outer space? Davis was stunned for a moment before he quickly understood that this was not the original technological world. This was the world of angels and demons, swords and magic. Naturally, no one knew what science was. Davis smiled and said, Lilia, you can understand that outer space is a passage connecting one world to another. That passage is very vast and filled with unintentional dangers. However, as long as you know how to pass through the passage, you can travel back and forth between different worlds. Then, Davis pinched Lilias fleshy face and said mysteriously, Lilia, have you ever thought about why my bloodline is so magical? Lilias face was sore from Davis pinch and she bit Davis finger angrily. However, her eyes were fixed on Davis, waiting for his exnation. Davis pulled out the finger from Lilias mouth and shook it a few times, then said with a smile, Because, I should be considered a person from another world. I dont understand what you mean. Davis rubbed Lilias head and said, Dont think about it if you dont understand. Lilia, Im not good at flying. Now, I need you to transform into a dragon form and fly higher with me. Okay. Lilia immediately flew out of Davis arms. Before her body could fully stretch out, a scale gradually grew out. Then, her body quickly grew bigger, and the scale on her body also grew more and more. By the time Lilia stood in front of Davis, she had alreadypletely transformed into her dragon form. Lilia lowered her head and respectfully waited for Davis to ride on her back. Davis did not say anything more. He leaped into the air and flew onto Lilias back. Lilias back was still burning hot. Lilia skillfully released the dark demonic power in her body. After a while, the ce where Davis was sitting became cool. Lilia carried Davis and continued to fly into the sky. After flying for tens of thousands of meters, Davis found that there were many sma bodies that were emitting electric sparks. Most of the sma bodies were light blue in color. The rest were the colors of other colors. Davis used his mind tomunicate with Lilia. Lilia, have you seen this kind ofndscape before? Lilia said in surprise, I havent seen it before. Why are there electric sparks here? Im not sure how it works either. Its a natural phenomenon. It seems to be due to some ionization phenomenon. In short, its because we are really high up that this phenomenon happened. Lilia was confused. She did not dwell on this question. Instead, she asked, Davis, are we going to continue flying upwards? Davis said with certainty, Yes. Only by flying to outer space that I mentioned, can we possibly return to the world were in. Davis actually had other thoughts, but he did not tell Lilia. If he went to outer space, he might return to the world of his previous life. Compared to the world he was in now, he preferred Earth. Moreover, with his and Lilias strength, they could do anything they wanted on Earth. After Davis gave the order, Lilia continued to fly into the sky. The air around them became thinner and thinner, and at the same time, there was more and more sma in the air. Sometimes the sparks from the sma would hit Lilia, who was flying, and her body would feel very numb. Some of therger electric current even passed through her body and hit Davis. Lilia could not take it anymore and decided to ask Davis for help. Liliapletely trusted and depended on Davis at the moment. Hence, when she encountered difficulties, she would not hesitate to ask Davis for help. Davis, those electric sparks are too annoying. Is there any way to prevent those electric sparks from hitting me? Those electric sparks are hard to guard against. A moment ago, it quiet but when I flew by, it suddenly hit me. Davis felt that it was very interesting. In the world of dragons and magic, technological knowledge was also a special power. At least it could make life a little more convenient. He smiled and said, Its very simple. You just need to surround your body with mes and let your skin dry a little. Those electric sparks will stare at you because your skin is wet when passing through the clouds. But Davis, Im afraid Dont worry, I have fire resistance. You can release the mes in your body to your hearts content. Okay. Lilia maintained her flying posture while umting mes in her body. After a moment, dark red mes suddenly surged out of Lilias body. Those were mes from the dragon bloodline. It was passionate and unrestrained, and at the same time, it had a terrifyingly high temperature. In the blink of an eye, it surrounded Lilia and Davis. The water vapor on their bodies disappearedpletely in an instant. During the rest of the flight, Lilia was no longer affected by the sma. As a result, Lilias flight speed became much faster. The me on her body became smaller and smaller, and in the end, there was only ayer as thin as a cicadas wing. It was enough to maintain the dryness of her skin. Lilia said in surprise, Davis, youre too amazing. I admire you so much. Why do you know so much knowledge? Davis only said lightly, Because Im from another world. It was the same sentence again. Lilia was speechless. Before she went to Paradise Ind, she had investigated clearly. Davis was clearly born in the turning pool on Paradise Ind. How could he be from another world? Lilia thought that Davis was just teasing her, so she did not say anything. She flew faster. At the same time, ayer of dark purple me appeared on the surface of her body. It was a me unique to demons. It could burn everything. It was a symbol of sin and violence. However, the me only went berserk for a moment, and then it wilted under Davis suppression. The dark purple me seemed to have seen a terrifying existence and started to tremble like a human. Lilia felt very bored. She wanted to tease Davis and take revenge, but she did not expect it to fail. Lilia immediately felt relieved. The demonic power in her body was given by Davis. She used the power given by Davis to tease Davis. It was a fools errand. Lilia whimpered in grievance and continued to fly upwards with her head lowered. Davis noticed Lilias strange behavior and smiled. My dear princess, dont be angry. Lets hurry up. After saying that, Davis half-squatted on Lilias back and put his hand on her back. Then, an extremely pure divine power quickly seeped into Lilias body and calmed her emotions. Chapter 185 - Another World

Chapter 185: Another World

To Lilias surprise, the divine power did not repel the demonic power in her body at all. It was as if the two powers were originally the same power. They could merge perfectly. The divine power did not stay in her body for long before Davis withdrew it. Lilia did not make any more sounds. She remembered an ancient book she had read among the dragons. The book had described such a situation, and it seemed to have appeared only in ancient times. Thinking of this, Lilia was very shocked. She had a guess in her mind. However, as soon as she had a thought, she stopped it. It was so terrible that she did not dare to explore further. She was just a weak dragon. Lilia admired Davis even more. Besides admiration, there was fear. Just as Davis was letting his imagination run wild, Lilia and Davis suddenly stopped moving. It was as if they had bumped into something. Then, they suddenly fell down. Davis was the first to react. He said loudly, Lilia, pull yourself together! After a few seconds, Lilia woke up. She quickly adjusted her flying posture and then stopped midair. Lilia, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly stop flying? Lilia shook her head and said, Davis, when I flew there just now, I felt that all the power in my body was instantly sucked out, as if I was struck by lightning. When Lilia said this, she revealed a look of lingering fear. Davis thought for a moment and said, Lilia, do you feel any difort in your body? Lilia shook her head. I just feel that Im blocked by something. Im alright now. The corners of Davis mouth curved up, but he said solemnly, Lilia, lets go up and try again. This time, fly slower. Id like to see whats blocking us. Okay. Lilia did not really want to go up, but she could only obey the order. Firstly, it was because she was afraid of Davis, and secondly, she was also very curious about the thing that was blocking her. This time, Lilias flying speed was very slow. Her eyes were fixed on a ce where the ident had happened. The feeling of being electrocuted made her very ufortable. Lilia widened her eyes and stared at that ce. The closer she got to that ce, the faster her heart beat. Finally, when she was more than ten meters away from that ce, Davis spoke. Lilia, you dont have to fly up anymore. Lilia heaved a sigh of relief. However, what Davis said next made her heart drop to the bottom. Lilia, wait for me downstairs. Ill go up and take a look myself. Master Lilia eximed. At this moment, Davis did not care about the way Lilia addressed him. Instead, he resolutely flew up into the sky. Davis made up his mind to try his best to break through that ce. After flying for a few meters, Davis aura was fully unleashed. In an instant, the power of a level nine cherub and a level nine chaos demon king was disyed on him. That aura made Lilia, who was watching from below, so shocked that she could not close her mouth. It turned out that Davis was actually an existence that was about to be a seraph! What a monster. While everyone else was training hard, Davis had already reached such a terrifying state. This was beyond Lilias understanding. Lilia looked forward to it. She thought that Davis must have reached a greater height than hers. That was the truth. Davis carried an indomitable aura and easily broke through the height where Lilia had stopped moving. Seeing this scene, Lilia was very happy. However, her happy mood did notst long. Davis only rose a dozen meters, and just like Lilia before, he suddenly lost all the strength in his body. Then, he fell down like a spring. Lilia quickly flew up and caught Davis steadily. However, Davis reaction was even more intense than Lilias. His body kept twitching, and lightning kept shing from his body. Lilia quickly transformed into human form and hugged Davis. It was so light! Lilia had a strange feeling. Davis looked very big, but when she hugged him, he was not as heavy as she had imagined. Lilia did not have time to let her imagination run wild. Instead, she anxiously shouted, Davis, wake up. How are you? However, Davis did not react at all. Davis just kept twitching. The aura on his body had weakened a lot. The angel power and demonic power in his body kept surging outward. It was like a volcano that was about to go out of control. Davis! Lilia saw that Davis condition was getting worse and worse. The voice calling out to him became louder and louder. Dont shout so loudly, Im fine Davis slowly opened his tightly shut eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lilia looking worried. Lilith Can you kiss me? Liliths face turned red. She did not know why Davis would make such a strange request, but she still agreed to Davis request. Lilia closed her eyes, then quickly lowered her head and pressed her lips to Davis. However, Davis behavior caught her off guard. It was as if Davis had nned it, and as soon as her lips touched his, he reached into her mouth. Then, it began to stir wildly. Davis put his arm around Lilias neck and pressed her head in the direction of his body. Lilia was surprised, and her mouth began to salivate. Her tongue instinctively went into Davis mouth. However, Lilia felt shy and instinctively wanted to raise her head to avoid Davis storm. Davis gently bit Lilias tongue in his mouth to prevent her from backing out. Lilia understood Davis intentions. She no longer backed out and also began her attack. Lilia hugged Davis even higher, in order to relieve the pressure on her neck. Then, she also gently bit Davis tongue. After a short moment of intimacy, Davis let go of Lilia and left Lilias embrace. Then, Davis raised his head to look at the sky. Lilia also imitated Davis and looked up at the starry sky. Lilia, I have an important discovery. What discovery? Davis said with a serious tone, I suspect that this world is not the real world. Or rather, this world is an iplete world. Lilia was looking at the bright starry sky with fascination. Davis sudden words made Lilia unable to react. Chapter 186 - Lea’s Worries

Chapter 186: Leas Worries

She asked with a dull expression, Davis, why do you say that? I feel that this world is quite real. Davis shook his head, his expression a little helpless. He felt that this Dragon Princess was a little slow. However, Davis did not give up. Lilia had already be his chief dependant and should be nurtured. Davis held Lilias hand and exined patiently, Lilia, look, are the stars in the sky beautiful? Yes. Lilias heart warmed when Davis held her hand. She took the opportunity to ce Davis hand on her chest. This trick was originally taught to her by the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, to attract men. However, now, Lilia was more willing to do it. Seeing that Lilia was so proactive, Davis did not pretend to be a gentleman. He went behind Lilia, put his hands on Lilias chest, and rubbed them gently. As he rubbed, he said seriously, Beautiful is right. But, Lilia, do you think that star is normal? Lilias mind was nk because of the feeling that came from in front of her. When she heard Davis words, she just answered instinctively Its quite normal. I dont think theres anything wrong with it. How is it normal? Under normal circumstances, the stars will twinkle. The light and darkness will alternate, and they wont always maintain the same brightness. Even if they maintain the same brightness, they will at least take the initiative to emit light and energy. As for the stars you see, they only have color, not even a trace of the power of the stars. Lilia quietly came to a realization, and then said with shame, Davis you do you think Im too stupid? Davis smiled and said, It doesnt matter if Im stupid. As long as I think more often, I can improve. However, you have to ept the punishment. As soon as she finished speaking, Davis sped up her hand movements. Lilia giggled along with his movements. Not long after, Lilias face turned red. Davis retracted his hand and asked seriously, Lilia, what do you think this ce is? Lilia blushed and said with her head lowered, Since we cant get out of here, I guess this ce should be somewhere like an arcane realm. Arcane realm? Davis had never heard of this term before, so he could only wait for Lilias exnation. Lilia noticed that Davis did not make any further movements, so she exined somewhat dejectedly, An arcane realm is an independent space. This kind of space can only be entered and exited using a specific teleportation method. Of course, if its a powerhouse who is proficient in spatialws, they can also tear open space to enter and exit the arcane realm. However, ordinary people who dont understand spatialws can only rely on the teleportation channels opened by the powerhouses. Davis, ording to what you said, theres no way to teleport back to Paradise Ind or return from outer space. Even the stars in the sky are fake then, theres a high probability that weve entered some unknown arcane realm. Hearing what Lilia said, Davis began to think. Slowly, he understood the situation he and Lilia were in. Trapped in a certain arcane realm, they could only passively wait for others to rescue them. Davis quickly recalled the knowledge he had learned in the library. Currently, none of the angels on Paradise Ind seemed to be proficient in thews of space. Davis pped his wings and flew in front of Lilia. Lilia, is there anyone in the Dragon Race who is proficient in thews of space? I dont think so No, my mother, the Queen of the Dragon Race, is proficient in space magic. However, I only saw her experiment on some small animals when she was young. I dont know her current level. Lilia answered honestly. She did not hide anything from Davis. She had unknowingly ced Davis in the most important position. After hearing what Lilia said, Davis sighed. The current situation was very passive. If no one came from Paradise Ind, then he had to find a way to get out. The most important thing now was to find a chance to learn spatial spells and open a path back. Lilia, lets go down. Lets explore this world first before making any ns. The Demonic Dimensional Gate. Davis summoned a portal and pulled Lilia into it. However, Davis did not know that he was going to explore the mythical battlefield that even the seraph found troublesome. Moreover, because of Davis and Lilias trespassing on the battlefield boundaries, all kinds of ancient creatures that were sleeping gradually woke up. On the other hand, in Belgravia Empire, in the newly built pce, E, Emily, and Wharton were standing respectfully. The third princess of the Empire, Lea, was already sitting on the throne at this moment. Half of the people of the Belgravia Empire had died because of the Fall of the Empire tactic. The original king had also died in that disaster. After losing hope and the people, and after seeing the third princess of the Empire, Lea, she immediately gained a backbone. With the help of E and the others, Lea had sessfully be the Queen of the Belgravia Empire. At this moment, Lea seemed to havepletely changed into a different person. Her gaze became cold, and there was also an aura of looking down on the world. E, release the two sinners. Yes, maam. E stretched out her hands. A pitch-ck wind blew past, and two women who were tied up appeared on the ground. The mouths of the two women were covered with rags, and their eyes were filled with fear. They were the first and second princesses of the Belgravia Empire that Davis had met. Davis had already handed them over to E. When they saw Lea sitting on the throne, the first and second princesses immediately understood everything. Once the matter was exposed, everything was over. Both of their bodies began to tremble violently. E discovered that the first princess was on the verge of incontinence. She immediately used her demonic power to seal her body, ruthlessly pping the person who had once been high and mighty, and who had mocked and ridiculed Lia. Dont move unless I tell you to. After E punished the eldest princess, she did not forget to scold her. The second princess, who was next to the eldest princess, immediately became obedient, not even daring to whimper. At this time, Lea suddenly spoke, Let them speak. Yes, maam. E did not even want to touch the two embarrassed women anymore. She only used her sword to pick out the rags that were stuffed in their mouths. The eldest princess was already scared silly and could not speak at all. The second princess immediately begged for mercy from Lia. Sister, I know Im wrong. It was all done by the eldest princess. I was only forced to do so. As long as you let me go, I can agree to all your requests. Leaughed contemptuously and said coldly, Let you go? Its not impossible. Speaking up to this point, a very imposing aura suddenly appeared from Leas body. At the same time, there was also a terrifying demonic aura. Tell me, what force did you give the Empires fallen scroll to? The second princess had never thought that Lea would be such a terrifying existence. She said with a trembling voice, Dark Dark Elves. The second princess reacted the moment she said that. She had said the wrong thing and immediately added, It was all done by the eldest princess. I dont know anything. Dont kill me dont kill me However, Lea had already closed her eyes and no longer looked at the two people on the ground. Drag them out and hang them together with those who betrayed the Empire! Yes, maam! E, Emily, and the others immediately dragged the first princess and the second princess out of the Empires pce. In the huge pce, only Lea was left. Lea suddenly opened her eyes. The imposing aura on her that looked down on the world instantly disappeared. Only the aura of a teenage girl was left. Weak, lonely, and helpless. There was no aura of a queen like before. Master where have you been? Lea had beenmunicating with the contract in her body for the past few days, but there was no response at all. It was as if Davis had disappeared. However, she understood that Davis was still alive. Otherwise, as a member of the family, she would die along with him. Previously, the knights leader, E, had proposed to conquer the other two empires and unify the human world before Davis returned. Lea had always considered this matter, but she had no idea where to start. The reconstruction of the empire required arge amount of manpower and material resources. If they were to build an army, they would also need a lot of people. What gave Lea the biggest headache was that the economy of the Belgravia Empire had been severely damaged. She had now be a demon. Although she had a strength that far exceeded that of ordinary humans, she did not have much experience in governing a country. Lea stood up and looked out of the window. Her eyes were filled with determination. Master, Lea will work hard. I will not waste the power you have given me. Chapter 187 - The Strength of Fiona and Alice

Chapter 187: The Strength of Fiona and Alice

The number one, number two, and number three dragon kings of the Dragon Race, a total of eight dragon kings, with thousands of elites, arrived on Paradise Ind. Each member of the Dragon Race was at least level 1 virtue angels. Their strength shocked the angels on Paradise Ind. The strength of the Dragon Race elites was actually so terrifying. In fact, the angels on Paradise Ind did not know that the number of members of the Dragon Race was already small. The members who arrived at Paradise Ind were almost all the members of the Dragon Race. Since the Dragon Queen had personally gone to the ancient battlefield to rescue Davis and Lilia, they naturally had no reason to stay in their territory. Furthermore, the Dragon Race did not rely on weapons at all, and there was nothing important in their territory. Only a small portion of the Dragon Race members were still guarding their territory. The powerful ancient dragons of the Dragon Race were still sleeping deep underground and in the mountains. The rest were the weaker Dragon Race members. They were enough to guard their homes. Although they were generally stronger, they did not have much actualbat experience. Like the angels on Paradise Ind, they had been living in an extremelyfortable environment since birth and had not experienced many life-and-death battles. An unprecedented solemn aura soon pervaded heaven. In order to investigate the demons that might still be hidden in Paradise Ind, the archangels summoned a huge guardian array. The protective circle began to appear, like a huge ss cover, sealing off the entire Paradise Ind. After the dragon reinforcements arrived on Paradise Ind, Paradise Ind no longer epted visits from outsiders. Everything was in preparation to save Davis and Lilia. All the angels were ordered not to leave and they had to gather as soon as possible. Gabriel gathered all the angels into the sea of clouds. Above the beautiful sea of clouds, there were beautiful angels of different heights. Each angel had white wings, like a slender swan. Most of the angels had a female face. Moreover, most of the angels wore close-fitting armor, breasttes, and carried various weapons. This was different from the image of the angels that ordinary people were familiar with. They were allbat-type angels, and most of the training they received wasbat-rted. They all had healthy bodies, and their bodies were like that of demons. Fiona and Alice also came to this ce. Fiona and Alice looked depressed. They wished they could immediately go to the ancient mythical battlefield where Davis was, but the archangels of Paradise Ind said that they could only do so after the Dragon Queen had established a specific teleportation channel. Before the rescue n, they also had to receive necessary training aimed at the ancient mythical battlefield. They were surrounded by excited angels. The angels that they were familiar with gathered together and said in a low voice, What happened? Its good that Lord Seraph has joined forces with the Dragon Race to save Davis and the Dragon Princess who were teleported to the ancient battlefield by the demons. Oh my God, the supreme god, even the Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race have fallen into the scheme of the demons? Damn it, there are actually ferocious demons around us! Yeah, I heard that they are the demons of the seven deadly sins. If it wasnt for that devil, we wouldnt have been summoned here. This is totally adding to our troubles. I dont want to participate in such a rescue operation, its meaningless! Shh, dont say it so loudly. If Angelina or Fiona hear it, they will definitely fight you to death! Thats right. Besides, I dont think theres anything bad about saving Davis. Let me tell you, Davis has a very nice smell. It can let you experience an unprecedented wonderful feeling. Gabriel said, Now, all thebat-type angels have to participate inbat training in advance. All of this is to prepare for the rescue of Davis and the Dragon Race Princess, Lilia. Paradise Ind will never give up on an angel, even if he only has one wing. This rescue n is not only to rescue the angels who have been persecuted by the demons, but also to increase yourbat ability. There are too many secrets hidden in the ancient mythical battlefield. Not only are there hidden dangers, but there are also supreme opportunities. The flowers in the greenhouse will be mercilessly knocked to the ground in the face of wind and rain. This time, its time to use your abilities. We absolutely cant let the Dragon Race look down on Paradise Ind. After Gabriel said these words, the angels of Paradise Ind were in an uproar. The ce they were about to go to was actually the ancient battlefield of gods and devils! Immediately, many of the angels became timid. The angels on Paradise Ind were in a privileged position, not to mention that they have never entered the battlefield of ancient demons and gods to fight. Many of them had never seen demons andcked actualbat experience. They also did not know how to survive outside Paradise Ind. Many of the angels wings drooped. It was obvious that they had no confidence in this rescue operation. In their eyes, it was equivalent to sending themselves to their deaths. Gabriel was furious when he saw the listless state of the angels. Were they still angels that could make demons tremble? They were like lions that had turned into house cats. It was too outrageous. Just as Gabriel was about to reprimand the dispirited angels, Michael grabbed Gabriels hand and shook his head, signaling Gabriel not to do that. Michael pped his wings and stepped forward. Fiona, Alice, step forward. Fiona and Alice had been discussing the news of Davis. When they heard Michaels order, they immediately puffed out their chests and walked to the front of the angels. Show your strength. Let the other angels see your strength. Yes, sir. Fiona and Alice spread out and quickly released their auras. Fiona was a level 9 virtue angel and Alice was a level 2 power angel. Although their strengths could only be considered average among the group of angels, their two terrifying talents made many angels whisper to each other. Heavens, Fiona is indeed the number one genius of Paradise Ind. She actually reached level 9 virtue angel in just a few years. I cant believe it. Ive been cultivating for tens of thousands of years, but Im only at level 1 virtue angel. Compared to Fiona, I feel like Ive lived all these years for nothing. Yeah, Ive lived for nothing too. My strength hasnt improved for thousands of years. Not only Fiona, Alice is also very outstanding. You should know that Alice is only in her twenties. She has the power of a level 2 power angel in her twenties. Although Alices talent is far inferior to Fionas, most of us cantpare to her. Chapter 188 - With Your Level of Effort, You are Still Far from Competing with Your

Chapter 188: With Your Level of Effort, You are Still Far from Competing with Your Talent

Indeed, it has only been two thousand years since I came out of the reincarnation pool, and now Im only at the first level of the principality angel. Michael also heard the discussions of these angels. He said with gratification, I believe that you also know the reason why I asked Fiona and Alice toe out. They are also angels who came out of the reincarnation pool. As a result, some of them have reached a very high realm in just a few years. Some of them have reached a very ordinary realm after tens of thousands of years. At this point, Michael suddenly changed the topic and asked, Also, Fiona and Alice train very hard. Fiona, how long have you been training? Fiona straightened her chest and said proudly, Reporting to the archangel, I have been training for more than ten hours every day since I joinedbat training. Moreover, I will train alone for a few more hours when I return to my residence. Alice, what about you? Reporting to the Archangel, like Fiona, I have been training for more than ten hours every day since I joinedbat training. The other angels began to discuss again. Seeing their reactions, Michael said solemnly, You see, Fiona and Alices talent is actually not much higher than yours. The most important thing is that their diligent training has allowed them to improve so quickly. As soon as Michael finished speaking, the angels who had gathered together to discuss quietened down. They were all deep in thought. Michaels words made them feel extremely ashamed. Michael continues to ask questions that touch the soul. Take a look, are you as hard-working as Fiona and Alice? It can be said that most of you dont work as hard as them, and not even half of their efforts. With your level of hard work, its simply not to the extent ofpeting with your talent. This operation to save Davis is not only to save Davis and the Dragon Princess, but also to make you realize how important your daily training is. Its just that training on Paradise Ind, where there is no danger, will not be of much help to your actualbat strength. The angels of Paradise Ind must not be looked down upon by the demons of hell. Its time for the angels of Paradise Ind to show our strength and perseverance. After Michael finished his long speech, the angels were greatly shocked. Following that, a burst of warm apuse erupted. Even Gabriel agreed with Michaels words. He suddenly realized that Michaels gradual approach could awaken the desire of the angels to fight. Michaels words made Gabriels blood boil. He asked himself, as even Gabriel had neglected his dailybat training. At this moment, the angels on Paradise Ind had a strong desire to fight. In the end, Michael said with a hopeful tone, The future of Paradise Ind is in all of you. To restore the reputation of Paradise Ind and crush the devils conspiracy, we need to work together. After Michael finished speaking, the angels on Paradise Ind began to talk even more enthusiastically. What he said makes sense. We have indeed been toozy. If we work as hard as Fiona and Alice, I might be able to raise a few minor realms now. Its useless to say these words now. Instead of admiring their improvement speed, its better to start training hard from now on. Thats right. From now on, Ill train hard too, at least to the extent ofpeting with my talent. We are the future of Paradise Ind. From now on, the safety of Paradise Ind will be protected by us. After Michael waved his hand, Fiona and Alice had already returned to the team. However, as the outstanding representatives of Paradise Ind, they were now the center of attention. The angels of Paradise Indsbat division admired Fiona and Alice more than ever. Not only because of their outstanding talent, but also because of their diligent attitude. At this moment, the angels who had receivedbat training straightened their backs and saluted Michael and Gabriel in unison. I will definitely not fail the mission! Looking at the angels who were gradually getting serious, Michael was very happy. I announce that now,bat training officially begins. The mission is to save the youngest angel on Paradise Ind, Davis. And the Princess of the Dragon Race, Lilia. On the central square of Paradise Ind, the Queen of the Dragon Race, Sarafini, was inspecting the elites from the Dragon Race. The 3,000 dragons were almost all the strength of the Dragon Race. The Dragon Races territory had be empty because of this. Sarafini looked at the neatly arranged dragon warriors and did not say a word. The eight dragon kings of the Dragon Race each brought close to 400 elite dragon warriors. Each dragon king held their heads proudly. Toru was at the end of the first dragon kings team. Although he was very talented and had the strength of a level 9 virtue angel, he was still at the end of the line. However, among the dragon warriors, his strength was one of the lowest. The Dragon Race advocated martial arts strength. Only when one was strong enough could one win the respect of others. In fact, Torus hidden strength had already reached the level of a Lord Angel. By using the Dragon Races bloodline and his uniquebat skills, he could fight against a level 5 Lord Angel and even suppress one of them. With such strength, Toru could have reached the middle of the 1st Dragon Kings team, but he did not dare to do so. That was because, ever since he left Davis room, his mind had been filled with the lecherous voice of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. That voice could not be erased from his mind. Furthermore, Sarafini had called out Davis name at that time. This made Toru even more surprised. Toru could not help but feel a lingering fear as hemented that Davis male charm was amazing and could attract Sarafini and Lilia at the same time. Fortunately, he was not discovered by the terrifying Sarafini at that time. Otherwise, what awaited him was the fate of being burned to ashes by the Dragon Races Red mes. Torus mind was still filled with Sarafinis lewd cries. He was afraid that others would discover his state of mind, so he hid at the back of the team to avoid attracting the attention of the Dragon Queen. However, the development of things was always unexpected. It was also in line with Murphys Law: If there was something that was disadvantageous to him, no matter how low the probability was, it would definitely happen. The more Toru did not want to attract the attention of the other dragon warriors, the more conspicuous he became. This was because the other dragon warriors were lined up ording to their strength, and only Toru did not follow the rules and stood at the end of the line. Chapter 189 - Toru’s Actions

Chapter 189: Torus Actions

The result was that Toru was particrly eye-catching among a group of weak dragon warriors. He stood out amongst the crowd. The dragon warriors around Toru could not hide his unique temperament at all. Proud, fierce, and a noble dragon bloodline. These were the characteristics that distinguished him from the dragon warriors around him. The Dragon Queen, Sarafini, also noticed Toru. She found that Torus condition was very bad. Not only did Torus eyes look listless and his breath was chaotic, but his body also oozed sweat from time to time. This state was not the state of being ready for training at all. It was also not a state of readiness to participate in the n to save the Dragon Princess and the angel from heaven, Davis. That state was like a child who was afraid of being scolded by their parents after making a mistake. In short, Torus expression was obvious that he was hiding some secret. Then, Sarafini remembered something very important. It had been selectively ignored by her. That was, before Lilia disappeared, she went to Paradise Ind with Toru. As a result, Lilia and Davis disappeared in Paradise Ind and Toru, who went with Lilia, remained on Paradise Ind. There must be something wrong! Many thoughts shed through Sarafinis mind. The portal in Davis room was the work of the devil, but without their help, how could Lilia and Davis not have noticed? It had nothing to do with Toru. Why did Toru not protect Princess Lilia? As a dragon warrior, what was Toru doing when Princess Lilia disappeared? Why did Toru not report the details of Lilias disappearance after the incident, instead, he hid in heaven and pretended to be dead? This was not what a qualified dragon warrior should do. There must be something wrong with Toru! Sarafinis face was ashen. ck mes of the Dragon Race even appeared on her body. All the dragon warriors, except Toru, had noticed the abnormal state of the Dragon Queen. The eight dragon kings in the lead were trembling all over, not even daring to breathe. They all guessed that the reason for Sarafinis anger must have something to do with Toru. One of the dragon kings was so scared that cold sweat broke out on his back. He even regretted recruiting Toru to his side. At this moment, the number one dragon king kept cursing Toru in his heart. He even wanted to kill Toru on the spot to appease the Dragon Queens anger. However, he knew the Dragon Queens temper. At this moment, it was better to stay where he was. If he were to act rashly, he would only be punished as Torus aplice. After thinking for a moment, the number one dragon king lowered his head even lower and decided to give up Toru. No matter how talented he was, if he angered the Dragon Queen, Toru would only be waiting for death. Sarafini slowly walked toward Toru. Her footsteps were very light. With each step, the hearts of the dragon warriors would tremble. As a truly strong warrior, even if she did not release an astonishing aura, her every move would make people feel deep fear in their souls. Among the dragon warriors, there were some who had a good rtionship with Toru. However, at this moment, they were all eager to cut ties with Toru immediately. For those who had a bad rtionship with Toru, they were gloating in their hearts at this moment. They could not wait, and were ready to see Toru make a fool of himself and tremble. That would make them feel happy. Although Sarafini walked slowly, she still walked quickly to Torus side. At this time, Toru did not even realize that the Dragon Queen was approaching. He was still busy with other things. However, Torus intuition told him that many people were watching him. Toru suddenly woke up. When he looked up, he saw the cold face of the Dragon Queen. Toru, step out. As soon as Sarafinis cold voice came out, Torus body uncontrobly walked out of the group. He had no way to refuse the Dragon Queens order. Then, Toru kneeled on the ground under the pressure of Sarafinis aura. Toru, where were you when Lilia went missing? Toru originally thought that Sarafini had found out that he was secretly standing outside the window, but the Dragon Queen did not ask about that. Toru secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still answered fearfully, Reporting to the Queen, when Princess Lilia and I were with Davis, in order to give Princess Lilia a chance to be alone with Davis, Ipeted with Fiona from Paradise Ind. After Toru finished speaking, he suddenly realized that the environment around him had be pitch ck. Toru was very familiar with this scene. He had heard about it from the elders of the Dragon Race. If he was suddenly teleported to that pitch-ck space while facing the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, he would most likely be asked some very important questions. That was the rumored torture. Toru suddenly became nervous. He raised his head and looked around. However, there was only endless darkness around him. He could not even see his own fingers. The Dragon Queen had already disappeared from Torus sight. However, her voice came from all directions. Exin in detail, why did you create a chance for Lilia and Davis to be alone? Sarafinis tone became even colder, as though she was trying to judge a criminal who hadmitted a heinous crime. Toru was frightened by her tone and said in a panic, At that time, I saw Davis and Princess Liliaing out of the library. The two of them were very intimate. Also, Fiona and Alice were also behind Davis. I saw Princess Lilia winking at me, so I took the initiative to challenge Fiona. And then? Hearing Davis name, Sarafinis voice became gentler. Toru was not surprised by the change in the Dragon Queens attitude. He already knew that the Dragon Queen had a special fantasy about Davis. Therefore, Toru only replied respectfully, After that, I deliberately lost to Fiona and went to look for the princess. But at that time, Princess Lilia had already disappeared. Okay, I got it. Stand up. Toru heard Sarafinis words and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Then, he stood up. However, just as he stood up, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. Then, his neck was strangled by a slender palm. At the next moment, Sarafinis beautiful and noble body appeared in front of Toru. Her body was burning with crimson mes. The me spread from her arm to Torus body. Toru instantly felt the burning pain all over his body. However, he could not scream. Chapter 190 - Toru’s Reputation Was Ruined

Chapter 190: Torus Reputation Was Ruined

As his neck had been strangled tightly, the force was so great that it did not seem like a womans strength at all. Toru felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. Toru could not speak at all, and only the image of the Dragon Queen in a fiery red feather coat remained in his eyes. At this moment, Toru felt that time had stopped. He did not know why the Dragon Queen would suddenly treat him like this. He was at a loss. Torus body was boiling hot, but his body was bing stiffer and stiffer. That was the result of his blood being blocked. The organs in his body were also weakening bit by bit. All of this happened in an instant. This sudden change caught Toru off guard. Just as he felt his body suffocating and his neck swelling to the extreme, a familiar voice appeared in his mind. Toru, Ill give you a chance. Ill give you a few seconds. Tell me, what exactly did you discover when you went to look for Princess Lilia? Dont try to deceive me. I can see everything thats going on in your mind right now. The first thing Toru thought of when he heard Sarafinis voice was the strange voice he heard in Davis room the other day. Even the picture in his mind appeared. The noble Dragon Queen was lying on the bed,forting herself. At this moment, Sarafinis consciousness had entered Torus consciousness. She could see what Toru was thinking at a nce. Sarafini first felt a short moment of shame, then endless anger. It was exactly as she had guessed. Toru was dodging the question in front of her. It turned out that it was not because he was afraid of Her Majesty, but because he had seen something he should not have seen. What made Sarafini most angry was that Toru had imagined her image to be so wretched. Furthermore, Toru was fantasizing about entering the room and doing something with her. Tell me, how did you find Lilia? Sarafinis voice was already tinged with impatience. I I heard it from the other angels. Sarafinis expression became even uglier. It turned out that Sarafini had seen another scene that made her even more unable to ept. In the room of the angel that Beelzebub had transformed into, Beelzebub was discussing something with a handsome dragon youth. She did not know what they were talking about, but she could clearly see that Toru was holding a pitch-ck space seed in his hand. Space seed? Sarafinis pupils suddenly constricted. She recognized that the space seed was clearly the space seed that had ced the space array in Davis room. The space seed was a kind of space spell unique to demons. When the space seed was brought to the marked location and the specific conditions were met, it would summon a space magic circle and send all the marked people into the magic circle. At this time, Sarafini understood everything. However, she still could not figure it out as Davis was the only one who was marked by the magic circle. Lilia, who was not marked, had no reason to be sent there together. After seeing the images in Torus mind, Sarafini understood everything. There was indeed a spy among the dragons. Sarafini could not be bothered to look at the images in Torus and Beelzebubs minds anymore. Those filthy images made her feel disgusted. This noble Dragon Queen had decided to execute Toru in public. At the same time, she also wanted Torus reputation to be ruined. Only then would she be able to ease the intense shame and hatred in her heart. Toru felt the hand that was holding him loosen. At the same time, the beautiful queen in front of him that moved his heart had also disappeared. The initially dark world also became bright again. Toru breathed in the sweet air again. However, the surrounding dragon warriors all looked at him angrily. Toru suddenly remembered that the Dragon Queen said that she could see the thoughts in his mind. Toru was extremely frightened. Only then did he remember. When he was distracted just now, the Dragon Queen had seen all the images in his mind. Toru immediately fell into despair. His heart, which was about to lose its vitality, had begun to beat violently, as if a dead tree hade back to life. However, just as it warmed up and everything recovered, it suddenly entered a cold winter. This was what Toru was feeling at the moment. Toru looked around again. Then, he saw that in the sky, the Queen of the Dragon Race was controlling the power of Trey, and there was a huge screen of light in Weiss. On that screen of light, there was a huge picture. It was the figure of Toru and Beelzebub in cahoots. The space seed in Torus hand was clearly seen by the warriors of the Dragon Race. At this moment, the sarcastic voice of the Queen of the Dragon Race rang out. Everyone, a traitor has appeared among us. He is Mr. Toru, who is full of pride and high spirits in the picture. It was because of him and the demon that the Princess of the Dragon Race and the angel of Paradise Ind were teleported to the dangerous ancient battlefield. To this day, the whereabouts of the Princess of the Dragon Race are still unknown. And you were urgently summoned here because of Mr. Torus masterpiece. The Dragon Race will never give up on that poor Princess Lilia. First of all, she is my daughter. From the perspective of a mother, she is my blood rtive. Secondly, we must not let this traitor seed. I hereby announce that Toru will be executed when the angels of Paradise Ind arrive and learn of this situation! The Dragon Race will not tolerate such evil behavior. After saying all this, Sarafini disappeared from the sky. The giant image she created was still ying in the sky. After the Dragon Queen left, the dragon warriors, who had been so quiet, started to discuss. Toru instantly felt the malice from his enemies. Damn it, Toru actually colluded with the evil demon. Theres no way to forgive him! I was wondering how Torus strength improved so fast. It turns out that he did all this by trading with the demons. Thats right. He had been panicking ever since the Queen came here. It turns out that he was afraid that his collusion with the demons would be discovered. Thats too despicable. Princess Lilia trusted him so much, yet he betrayed Princess Lilia. This is simply not something a dragon can do. Toru should be executed immediately! Torus mind went nk. He did not understand why all this had happened. He had never done anything like colluding with the demons. Chapter 191 - Adding Insult to Injury

Chapter 191: Adding Insult to Injury

Why did that image appear in his mind? The thing that worried him the most was that an image that appeared out of thin air had just happened to be discovered by the Dragon Queen. Toru was at a loss for words. He knew that no matter what he did now, no one would believe him. Toru fell into a deeper despair for a moment. However, he did not give up. Toru instinctively raised his head and looked at his mentor, the number one dragon king. However, what greeted him was the look of disdain and anger on dragon king number ones face. Toru, I thought you were just a little impatient. I didnt expect that you would betray the Dragon Race. You are a disgrace to the Dragon Race! Dont look at me. No one can save you after doing such a thing. Torus face was ashen from the first dragon kings words. His breathing froze. Now, even the first dragon king, whom he trusted and relied on the most, hadpletely given up on him. He did not know why. Toru quickly recalled that he really did not collude with the demons. However, why was that memory so real? Every detail of that scene in the sky was revealed. It was as if it was real. A terrible thought suddenly urred to Toru. The Queen, who was high above him, was so angry that she used this method to get back at him for discovering that he was eavesdropping in Davis room. Toru was about to defend himself when a hard object hit his forehead and broke the skin on his forehead. Torus weak body, which had just regained its mobility, fell weakly to the ground. Bah, damn traitor. Torus eyes were blurred by the blood flowing down from his forehead. However, Toru still opened his eyes tenaciously and memorized the face of the person who cursed him. That was his number one nemesis. Gabrielle. An elite of the Dragon Race whose realm was even higher than his. Gabrielle admired the princess of the Dragon Race and held a grudge against Toru for stealing his spot to travel with the princess. Lying next to Toru was the stone that Gabrielle threw at him. Torus flesh was still hanging from the sharp protrusions of the stone. Toru knew that the stone must have been thrown by Gabrielle. Only the vengeful Gabrielle would choose this time to add insult to injury. Sure enough, Toru looked at Gabrielle. Gabrielle seemed to have been touched by trash. She shouted in a sharp voice, What are you looking at? Did I say anything wrong? Back then, it was the wrong choice for the Dragon Race to let Princess Lilia travel with him. After Gabrielle finished speaking, she kicked Torus stomach. Toru was kicked by Gabrielles tremendous strength and was flung more than ten meters on the ground before he stopped. His body was covered in blood and flesh from the rough ground. Damn it, kicking Toru, that bastard, really dirtied my feet. After Gabrielle kicked him, she even wiped her blood-stained shoes with a handkerchief. Among the dragon warriors, there was a burst of cheering. Gabrielle, you did the right thing. When dealing with traitors like Toru, you shouldnt be merciful! Gabrielle, youre really too beautiful. The elites of the Dragon Race should be like this, hating evil and standing firmly on the opposite side of the demon. However, the kind-hearted dragon warrior said one sentence, Its better not to use lynching. After the angels arrive, Toru will be brought to justice. Gabrielle snorted and said, Thats right. The dragon warriors are the most disciplined. They cant do such uncultured things. Im just angry because Toru betrayed the Dragon Race and framed the Dragon Princess. After saying that, Gabrielle returned to her team and closed her eyes to rest, as if she did not do beat Toru violently just now. The dragon warriors did not care about Gabrielles excessive behavior in expressing her anger. Toru was not treated violently after that. However, the voice that cursed him kept ringing in his ears. The Dragon Race had a very strong recovery ability. In just a few dozen breaths, the wounds on Torus body had been scabbed. The blood-red marks on the ground had turned dark brown at this moment. Torus state of mind had also changed. He did not expect that the dragon warriors, who usually did not seem to be aggressive, would actuallymit such atrocities against him in anger. Toru had already lost all hope. He did not know what the meaning of staying in such a Dragon Race was. All the dragon warriors did not trust him. The number one dragon king who treated him the best had given up on him. The noble Dragon Queen had even framed him for some trivial matter. Torus body had gradually be numb, and he felt that he could die at any time. Finally, a deep malice toward the Dragon Race grew in Torus heart. If the Dragon Race disappeared from the world, his pain would be over. Toru nced at the sky. The angels who had finished their training were flying toward the dragon warriors. At this moment, a seductive voice suddenly sounded in Torus mind. Toru, do you want to destroy all of this? Torus body trembled when he heard this voice. That voice sounded familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. However, after a while, Toru wondered where he had heard the voice. Toru did not answer. Instead, he asked vigntly in his heart, Who are you? After you see me, you will know my true identity. I will definitely give you a surprise. Toru recalled again. However, even after racking his brain, he still could not figure out who the owner of the voice was. Toru, right now, the most important thing for you is not to figure out who I am, but to escape from this hopeless situation as soon as possible. That voice was filled with temptation. Every word it said could make Toru rx his vignce. When he heard this, Toru had alreadypletely believed the words of that voice. Toru asked in a daze, May I ask what I should do? ept my power. Then, do whatever I say. Okay. Then, Torus body became even weaker. More than half of the power in his body suddenly disappeared and was swallowed into nothingness. His face was pale, and the aura on his body was faint. It really looked like a horse was about to die. However, no one sympathized with Toru at this moment. No one noticed the abnormality on Torus body. They only thought that Toru had lost too much blood and became weak. At the same time, the angels on Paradise Ind also saw the contents of the light screen in the sky. The angels had yet tond. Fionas hysterical roar came from the sky, Toru, you actually colluded with the demons! A person like you is not worthy to be my opponent! Chapter 192 - Exploding Space Seed

Chapter 192: Exploding Space Seed

After Fiona finished speaking, Alice also angrily rebuked, Toru, I originally thought that you were just helping Lilia stall time. I didnt expect that you could even betray the Dragon Races Lilia. After Fiona and Alice rebuked, the other battle-type angels also rebuked Toru when they saw the scene on the screen in the sky. Is that dragon warrior lying on the ground the one who fought with Fiona? He looks so weak. Of course hes weak. He fought with Fiona and failed both times. Hes indeed weak. He must be too weak, so he thought of colluding with demons to gain power. Hes simply a demon in a dragon skin, a beast in clothes. If it wasnt for Toru, we wouldnt have to go to the ancient mythical battlefield. No, thats a little biased. Even if Toru didnt betray us, we would have gone to the ancient mythical battlefield sooner orter. His actions only brought the time forward. What a troublemaker. The angels were discussing Torus matter enthusiastically. However, Gabriel and Michaels expressions were solemn. They had received the news from Sarafini. There were still many space seeds on Paradise Ind. If those seeds were not removed, it would cause a huge disaster. However, only the Dragon Queen had the ability to remove the space seeds on Paradise Ind. Michael and Gabriel could only stay where they were and wait for Sarafini to remove the space seeds before executing Toru with her. After seeing the scene on the screen, Gabriel and Michael were also very surprised. Toru was actually a traitor of the Dragon Race! This was something they had never expected. Those ordinary battle angels did not know Torus strength. However, when Toru and Fiona were fighting, they were present. The power of Torus moves had almost shattered the defensive barrier. That was not the power of an ordinary dragon warrior. He was definitely a favored son of heaven. However, how could such an outstanding dragon genius betray the Dragon Race? It sounded hard to believe. It was simply nonsense. In addition, the appearance of Beelzebub in the picture was also a little strange. His disguise as an angel was full of ws, as if he deliberately let people see that he was a demon. This was not logical. If the demon had used that kind of clumsy disguise on Paradise Ind, how could it hide in Paradise Ind for so long without being discovered? Although the angels on Paradise Ind did not train hard, their acute perception of the demon would not fade. The angels on Paradise Ind would be more sensitive to the demons aura because they had nevere into contact with the demon. That was because, in the sense of smell of the angels, the smell of demons was like wet garbage that had been fermented for months, emitting a nauseating smell. It was very illogical. However, there was no time for Gabriel and Michael to think about it. A sudden change urred. Suddenly, there was the sound of an explosion on the Paradise Ind. The sound was deafening, just like the sound produced after a heavy bomb exploded, almost deafening ones eardrums. After the sound of the explosion, the eyes of the angels and the dragon warriors turned to the direction of the explosion. It came from an ordinary building where the angels lived. However, at this moment, it had turned into a broken wall. Moreover, ck smoke was still rising from the ruins. Some space des even flew out from time to time. Wherever they passed, they would be cut in half, and the broken parts would be dyed pitch ck. Seeing this scene, most of the angels who had not undergone strict training cried out in rm. Not good, the demons are here. Are the demons attacking Paradise Ind? This is too much! Find the demons, we must not let the demons escape. The dragon warriors did not show much calmness either. Now, the Dragon Queen had disappeared. Without a leader, the dragon warriors started to discuss like the angels. Could it be that Paradise Ind has not gotten rid of the demon hiding in the Hall? It should be, otherwise, why would there be such a hugemotion? Shh, keep your voice down. Dont let those angels hear you. A traitor has just appeared in our Dragon Race. He really doesnt have the right to mock Paradise Ind. Yeah, lets wait for the arrangements. Dont act rashly for now. The remaining eight dragon kings were also stunned. When did Paradise Ind be such a dangerous ce? Their Dragon Races territory had never been attacked by demons before. Although it was because the Dragon Race was neutral, it was enough to show the strength of the Dragon Race. For some time, the eight dragon kings had doubts about the strength of Paradise Ind. Just as they were about to say something, Sarafinis voice came from the sky. This is the space seed left by the demons. Please go to the explosion site and suppress the power of darkness. If there is a new explosion, go to the next explosion site to suppress the new power of darkness. The Dragon Queen had just finished speaking. Her words actually came true. Not far from the original location of the explosion, another explosion of the same scale urred. Then, the third, fourth, fifth A total of ten buildings exploded. Many ruins instantly appeared on Paradise Ind. In addition, the st created by the explosion also carried thick ck smoke and dispersed in all directions. The angels on Paradise Ind who had not participated in the training flew into the sky in panic. Like frightened bees, they covered the sky densely. The dragon warriors and the angels who had participated in the battle training in the central square were not spared. Most of them were swept up by the ck smoke. As soon as the ck smoke came into contact with the dragon warriors, it began to absorb the dragon power. As soon as it came into contact with the angels, it absorbed the holy power of the angels. Even the grass and trees that the ck gas drifted by became withered. In short, the ck gas would devour the power of all living things. Moreover, a small number of dragon warriors and angels were grazed by the buildings and debris that flew out after the buildings exploded. The central square was covered in blood. The voice of the Dragon Queen rang out again, Quick, suppress the dark forces. The Dragon Queens voice was obviously urgent. The angels and the dragon warriors went to the nearest explosion site on their own and released their powers to suppress the dark forces that soared into the sky. The eight dragon kings were responsible for supervising the dragon warriors and maintaining order on the scene. Gabriel and Michaelmanded the angels of thebat division to fulfill their obligations. In the distant sky, Raphael brought some healing angels to the explosion site to heal the wounded. Chapter 193 - The Conspiracy to Wipe Out the Dragon Race of Angels

Chapter 193: The Conspiracy to Wipe Out the Dragon Race of Angels

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was also an archangel, Uriel, with some angels, exploring the surface of Paradise Ind where the space seeds might be hidden. In the Archangel Hall of Paradise Ind, the Dragon Queen and Sariel were staring intently at a screen of light. It was a light screen summoned by the Dragon Queen. On it was a thumbnail map of Paradise Ind. The exquisite map showed the real-time situation of Paradise Ind. The locations of the explosions had been marked ck. Other than that, there were hundreds of locations marked red. Sariel asked with a heavy look on his face,?Are these all the space seeds on Paradise Ind? The Dragon Queen shook her head and said,?Far more. This is different from the number I sensed. Hearing the Dragon Queens answer, Sariel frowned and said,?Arent all the space seeds shown on the map? Those are only the space seeds detected by the magic circle. There are still arge number of space seeds that are not shown. However, I can feel the power of the space seeds that is scattered everywhere on Paradise Ind. As for those space seeds that have yet to appear, we can only rely on Uriel to detect them. The Dragon Queen, Sarafini, had a worried expression on her face at this moment. She did not know why such space seeds would suddenly appear. Furthermore, there was one thing that she did not tell Sariel. She could vaguely sense that the space seeds on Paradise Ind were increasing at a geometric rate. At this rate, the entire Paradise Ind would probably be destroyed by those space seeds. She would not be injured by those explosions, but the dragon warriors would not be able to withstand the aftershocks of the explosions. Those angels with weaker bodies would most likely die in this disaster. Sarafini smelled a hint of conspiracy. This was not as simple as the demons taking revenge on Paradise Ind. It was as if they were nning to capture all the dragons and angels on Paradise Ind. Who was the one who nned the conspiracy that covered the entire Paradise Ind? The Dragon Queen, who had always been calm, became a little flustered at this moment. She quickly recalled everything about Paradise Ind. It seemed that the conspiracy had been fully carried out the moment she stepped onto Paradise Ind. After that, when Davis and Lilia were teleported into the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, she was already on Paradise Ind. However, she did not notice anything unusual on Paradise Ind. Whether it was Lilias sudden disappearance or the space seeds hidden in heaven, they did not attract Sarafinis attention at all. At this moment, she even suspected Sariel. In any case, Sariel and the other archangels were to me for the sudden appearance of the space seeds on Paradise Ind. It did not make sense. It was likely that the angels were plotting against the Dragon Race. Besides, Sarafini thought of another possibility which?was someone who was much more powerful than her was hidden on Paradise Ind. It was that existence that dominated everything that happened in heaven. However, Sarafini felt that this thought was unreasonable. Her realm was already very high. Hence, how could there be an existence that was even higher than a good realm? If there was such a powerful existence on Paradise Ind, why would they let Paradise Ind live and die? At the very least, they would turn Paradise Ind into a force that was no weaker than the Dragon Races territory. Many thoughts gushed out of Sarafinis mind, but she did not say it out loud. At least, before the truth was revealed, she still had to maintain her superficial respect. Sarafini said to Sariel,?Sariel, your strength is the highest. Please control the array to explore the space seed. Sariel readily agreed and then asked,?Sarafini, what do you n to do? Sarafini said indifferently,?I want to stay here and use all my strength. I want to use my own strength to sense the spatial seeds hidden in Paradise Ind. Okay. I will go control the array. Do your best. If it really doesnt work, dont force it. I can only make everyone give up Paradise Ind. Sariels tone was a little sad. However, her heart was filled with hope. This was because Sariel knew that the existence hidden in Paradise would definitely not let Paradise Ind be destroyed. After saying that, Sariel spread a few pairs of wings and flew out of the hall. As for Sarafini, after Sariel left, she did not immediately sense the space seeds in Paradise Ind. She began to explore the spacious Archangel Hall. Sarafini searched carefully, wanting to see if there was a secret chamber in the hall. In the end, after Sarafini searched the huge Archangel Hall, she could not find anything that looked like a secret chamber switch. However, she did not give up. Instead, she released the dragon power in her body, enveloping the entire hall. Just as Paradise Ind was in chaos, Davis and Lilia were also in trouble in the ancient battlefield. When Davis and Lilia were trying to break through the boundary of that world, countless sleeping ancient creatures and ferocious beasts in the ancient battlefield also quietly awakened. They all remembered the aura of the intruders in the world. The whole world instantly changed from a lifeless world to a dangerous ce. Davis and Alice had just walked out of the portal. When they stepped on the ground, they were attacked by a monster that looked like a monkey. A monster with sharp ws and long hair came at Davis face. Davis sensed the monster the moment he walked out of the portal. Therefore, Davis was prepared. He immediately hugged Lilia and dodged to the side. Davis was very fast. He was like a sh of lightning, leaving only an afterimage. Lilia was greatly surprised by his speed. As a dragon, she was most confident in her speed in battle. However, the speed that Davis disyed was much faster than hers. Even her eyes could not keep up with Davis movements. The surrounding scenery quickly retreated, forming a long, colorful line. Even the sunlight from the sky had be bent. Not only that but when the dewdrops from the towering trees touched her face, they were instantly pulled into a few thin lines of water, heading toward her ears. The sound of the wind and the raindrops that sounded like machine guns rang in Lilias ears. Lilia had only experienced this kind of feeling when she was flying together with her mother, Sarafini. It had only happened in the blink of an eye, but for Lilia, it felt like a long time had passed. That feeling made Lilia excited and nervous. Chapter 194 - Danger! Monkey-Shaped Monster

Chapter 194: Danger! Monkey-Shaped Monster

Lilia turned around and found the monkey-shaped monster. It had extended its hand into the portal. This shocked Lilia. The monkey-shaped monsters muscles were very strong. It looked like a weightlifter who had been training for a long time. The gray hair on its body was also abnormally exuberant. Each hair was half a meter long. From a distance, it looked like arge potato covered with mold. It was very eye-catching. It was not a pleasant sight. If it was not because this was a new world, Lilia would almost think that it was an overgrownrge monkey. Apart from its strange appearance, the monster also possessed powerful strength. The monster was exuding the strength of a level 1 seraph. The aura of the monster surrounded Lilia and Davis. Lilia felt a heavy feeling of sinking to the bottom of the water. She almost lost her ability to move and fell into Davis arms. Lilia panicked. Her heart was pounding and she did not know what to do. The monster was too strong. She felt that she and Davis could not fight back at all. However, just as Davis moved away and looked back at the monster, a shrill sound was heard. It was the voice of the horrible monster. It seemed that it was badly hurt. No, the monster was not only twitching in pain, but it was also screaming. The sound was even louder than the roar of the lions on the grasnd. When Lilia heard the sound, it was like hearing the sound of rubber rubbing against ss. Her head was about to explode. This was the first time Lilia had encountered such a creature that was far stronger than her. This made her doubt her noble identity as a dragon. A noble Dragon Princess was actually afraid of a wild monkey that jumped out of nowhere! That was not only because of the difference in strength, but also because she was suppressed by her bloodline. It was still the same. At this moment, a pair of thick hands covered her ears. At the same time, the bloodline power from Davis was released and transferred into her body. A cool and refreshing feeling instantly spread through her body, and at the same time, it eliminated the difort on her body. The sluggish feeling of being trapped in the depths of the water also disappearedpletely. Thus, Lilia discovered a very terrifying thing: Davis bloodline power was actually hundreds of times more majestic than the monsters bloodline power. What was certain was that if Davis released all the blood in his body, the dragon blood in her body would instantly evaporate into mist. She would also instantly explode and die. Lilia once again had doubts about the power of her bloodline. Compared to the monster and Davis bloodline power, her bloodline was like trash, not worth mentioning. Fortunately, she had already cleverly acknowledged Davis as her master. Due to this, at this moment, a cool and gentle aura came from Davis body. Lilia felt a little more at ease as she sensed a stronger scent from Davis. Instead, she was looking forward to what Davis would do to the uninvited guest. To her, the monster seemed premeditated, seizing the opportunity when she and Davis walked out of the portal tounch an attack. Lilia did not like the monster at all, and could not wait for Davis to rush forward and chop the monster into pieces. However, she knew that it was not a smart move. She could not give Davis any decisive advice, and she could not give him any substantial help. Lilia could only reach her slender arms behind Davis and hug him tightly. She had a womans expression of fear, and her body was trembling slightly, letting out a few soft grunts from time to time. This was not something that Lilia had deliberately done. It was something that she had done out of instinct. It looked very natural. All of this had greatly stimted Davis desire to protect as a man. A man and a woman had entered a mysterious world together. They could only rely on each other. There was actually some fear hidden in the depths of Davis heart. However, that negative emotion waspletely washed away the moment Lilia hugged him tightly. Dont worry, I will protect you. A confident look appeared in Davis eyes. At the same time, a ball of ck power shed in his hand. He thought of a characteristic of the Demonic Dimensional Gate. A creature that was not a demon would be devoured if it entered the dimensional gate. Davis knew that the monster was affected by the great gate, and that was why it was screaming. However, Davis did not know how much the portal affected the monster. Looking from the side of the portal, he saw that one of the monsters hands had entered the portal like a knife into butter. The monsters arm had been dyed ck. It even made a sizzling sound, just like the sound of a hot fried meatball. It was very scary. The monster was in so much pain that it kept struggling on the spot. However, the more it struggled, the deeper its arm sank. At the same time, the aura on the monsters body became weaker. Davis did not attack the monster rashly. Instead, he released his demonic power. While maintaining the Demonic Dimensional Gate open, he also controlled the portal to move in the direction of the monster. The monsters body had already been fixed in ce. To put it in a less intuitive way, its coordinates had been fixed. Therefore, when the portal moved, the coordinates of the portal changed, and the monster could not resist at all. It could only watch the abyss-like portal devour its flesh and blood bit by bit like a meat grinder. The monster was in more and more pain, and the sound it made became more and more ear-piercing. At the same time, the monsters gaze became more and more cruel. Finally, when the portal controlled by Davis moved to the base of the monsters arm, the monster made a decision. The monster opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. Then, it fiercely bit down on its own right shoulder. With a crack, the monsters right shoulder was broken. The broken right arm was still hanging on the portal. After a moment, it waspletely swallowed by the portal. Then, the portal, which had lost its target, closed instantly and disappeared. The portal hadpleted its mission long ago. It was only because of thebination of the monster and Davis that it was able to maintain its bnce and appear in the world. Chapter 195 - The Warrior Breaks the Wrist

Chapter 195: The Warrior Breaks the Wrist

When the bnce was broken, the portal automatically disappeared. It disappeared very quickly that Davis did not even have time to react. The ck energy in Davis hand disappeared, and his hand remained in its original position. Davis felt a mysterious power surge into his body. That power waspletely different from any energy he had ever seen. However, that power surprised him. His body did not reject that foreign power at all. Instead, it was filled with joy. It was as if a person wanted to drink water when he was thirsty. That power silently entered his body and naturally turned into his power. Davis could feel the existence of that power, and he could sense the difference between that power and the original power in his body. However, there was no sense of dissonance at all. It was as if that power originally belonged to him. This made Davis extremely surprised. How could this happen? While Davis was surprised, the monsters right shoulder was also drenched in blood. The major artery on the monsters right shoulder was bitten off, and the bright red blood in his body instantly gushed out to the side, forming a column of blood that was more than ten meters tall. When the column of blood reached the top, it spread out again, releasing arge amount of blood mist. The scene was like a blood-colored fountain. Davis was stunned. He did not expect that the monsters intelligence was so high. It seemed that it was much more intelligent than the monkeys he knew. It was even more intelligent than humans. After all, even a person with high intelligence would find it difficult to make such an absolutely rational decision in that situation. It was thebination of reason and survival instinct that made the most correct and most suitable decision for survival. Davis admired the monster. However, after the monster was freed, it turned its body to Davis. It was obvious that its target was Davis, who had previously controlled the portal. The monsters appearance was very terrifying. Its silver-white hair was dyed blood red. Its right arm was spraying a blood fountain, and its body was still shaking violently in ordance to the rhythm of the blood gushing out. Suddenly, the pupils of the monsters eyes turned blood-red, shing with a red light. In its eyes, there was endless wildness and cruelty. Davis was stunned. That kind of gaze was something that could only be obtained after killing countless prey. It was like the gaze of a cheetah when it saw an antelope. It was extremely focused, extremely hot, and had a terrifying demonic charm. The monsters arm was still spraying blood, but it did not hesitate and pounced toward Davis. Its left arm was still stretched,pletely ignoring the injury on its right arm. It looked like it was ready to fight to the death. The monsters reaction was extremely fast, and it did not give Davis any time to rest. Davis had already used up a lot of demonic power to control the portal. Now, Davis did not have time to summon the portal again to escape. He needed a certain amount of chanting time to summon the portal. The monster obviously did not n to give him this time to prepare. Davis could only choose to retreat because he did not know the specific strength of the monster. Based on its aura, the monsters aura was much stronger than his. It was not a wise move to fight the monster head-on. Generally speaking, monsters in the wild had strong physical strength. Although the monsters aura was only level 1 seraph, the destructive power of its physical body could reach level 2 seraph or even level 3 seraph. Level 9 cherub and level 1 seraph were not just small differences. There was a huge gap between them. Davis had experienced it himself. After epting the systems reward and advancing to level 9 cherub all of a sudden, he realized how difficult it was to advance from level 9 cherub to level 1 seraph. If he wanted to advance through normal cultivation, the time and effort he would need would be ten times more than the time and effort a normal angel would need to advance from the lowest tier to level 9 seraph! More intuitively, when Davis advanced to the first level of the seraph, ten angels would advance from the first level of the seraph to the ninth level of the seraph. Under normal circumstances, angels of level 9 cherub were no match for the seraphim group of angels. The extremely harsh conditions for advancing to cherub also resulted in hundreds of cherubim on Paradise Ind, but only single digit seraphim. There was a huge gap between the cherub and the seraph. Simrly, it would take a long time to upgrade from the chaos lord to the twelve demonic gods. If Davis system did not give him any rewards, he probably would not be able to upgrade to seraph before he died of old age. Davis did not dare to fight a monster with a seraphs strength. That would be too stupid. Also Davis knew that although the monster was heavily injured, at this moment, the monster had strength that was several times stronger than usual. When the monsters life was in danger, it would definitely fight with its life. Davis did not want to die with the ugly monster. Even if he killed the monster after being injured, it was not a good choice. Davis only had one thought in his mind which was to consume the monsters strength and make it lose most of its blood. Then, when the monster was at its weakest, he would give it a fatal blow. Even if he could not kill the ferocious monster, he had to make it lose its ability to move. With this thought in mind, Davis once again carried Lilia and dodged to the side. The monster only had one arm left. Hence, it could not maintain its bnce and could not stop its footsteps at all. Thus, it missed again. Its arm pierced into the tree trunk in front of it. The monsters hand was stuck. No matter how it struggled, it could not break free. It temporarily lost the ability to move. While it struggled, its right arm kept spewing out blood. Although the scale of the blood was not asrge as when the monster had just lost its arm, it was still very terrifying. The originally bright red arterial blood had been reced by dark red venous blood. However, it could still cause a huge amount of blood loss to the monster. Davis was already standing on the top of a towering tree. Lilia, can you move freely now? No, if you dont help me block the monsters aura, I will be suppressed by the monsters aura and have no choice but to kneel on the ground. Its bloodline power is too strong. Chapter 196 - A Monster that Knows How to Hibernate

Chapter 196: A Monster that Knows How to Hibernate

Lilia was helpless. She was now like a burden to Davis. The dragons actually had to rely on the protection of others to survive. This caused Lilias self-esteem to take a 10,000-point blow. Now, she could only choose to continue cheering for Davis. After all, sometimes, strength might not be as powerful as the power from the soul. Even if Lilia was now a level 9 cherub, she was still unable to fight against that monster. A seraph level monster was not something that could be dealt with just by relying on numbers. Thus, Lilia put her arm around the back of Davis neck and lifted her upper body with great effort, giving Davis a kiss. Then, Lilia said, Davis, I believe in you. We will definitely defeat that monster. You are right. Davis hugged Lilia tightly and jumped into another tree. However, just as Davis jumped into the air, the monsters strength suddenly skyrocketed. It easily broke away from the trunk that bound it, and then jumped toward the front of the path where Davis was flying. It was obvious that it had nned to attack at this time. It thought that Davis was in the air and could not twist his body at all. If it attacked at this time, Davis would be caught off guard. This was a premeditated attack. Even if Davis spread his wings at this moment, he would not be able to dodge the monsters attack in time. Moreover, he did not have time to organize an effective defense. Davis, be careful! The moment the monster escaped, Lilia cried out in surprise. When Davis turned around, the monster was only five to six meters away from him. He could still forcefully twist his body to dodge the monsters fierce attack by himself. However, it was difficult for him to make such a difficult move with Lilia in his arms. At this moment, if the two of them continued to hug each other, they would definitely be pierced by the monsters sharp ws and be two cold corpses. Davis was also surprised by the monsters actions. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Davis grabbed Lilias back and legs and forcefully threw her into the sky. Then, due to the reaction force, Davis shot to the ground. His trajectory was also changed by the reaction of the force. Davis shot toward the ground. If nothing else, he made the right choice in that desperate situation. Not only did he sessfully send Lilia far away, but he also pushed himself to the ground to facilitate his next move. Davis actions eliminated the danger for both of them. Moreover, once Davisnded on the ground, he still had a chance to fight back. Davis movements werepletely based on the ssic movements that he had seen in action movies in his previous life. The movements were fluid and smooth, without any sloppiness at all. When Lilia saw Davis smooth movements, she was so surprised that she could not speak. It was clearly a conditioned reflex that could only be made after experiencing countless cruel battles. Where on earth did Davis, who was only a few years old, umte such amazingbat skills? However, before Lilia could marvel at Davis superb skills and rejoice that she had escaped death, the monkey-shaped monster made another move. The monkey-shaped monster held its own right arm with its left hand. With a forceful twist and release, more blood oozed out from the wound on the monkey-shaped monsters right arm. This time, the monsters right arm spat out even more blood. Even more than when it had just lost its arm. When it took the initiative to bite off its own right arm, the blood was only naturally spurted out due to the blood pressure in its body. This time, it was the monster that took the initiative to squeeze out the blood from its body. Therefore, the speed and amount of blood that spurted out was much greater than before. It was no exaggeration to say that the amount of blood that gushed out was like a waterfall flowing down from a mountain stream. It seemed that the monster had entered a state of crazy mercy. It would rather sacrifice its own life than to eat Davis alive in front of it. The monsters actions did work. Davis changed its trajectory, and it also changed its trajectory. The monster was like a jet ne, twisting its own direction with the blood it spat out. Although it was slow to change its direction because of its health, it had achieved its own goal. The monsters direction was already in front of Davis trajectory. It nned to intercept Davis again. It only took less than a second for the monster to change its direction. In just a few seconds, Lilia had already flown more than a thousand meters into the sky. In Lilias eyes, Davis and the monster had be as small as ants. Lilia could no longer see the details of the battle between the monster and Davis. However, she knew that Davis was in danger! That danger was created because Davis wanted to give her a chance to escape. Lilia let out a painful cry. Ahhh Davis! Lilia was devastated. Her tears flowed uncontrobly and dripped towards the ground. Two streams of tears formed a string of water droplets in the sky. Although Lilia could not see the details on the ground, she could see the blood dripping around the monster. The monster, which had been dyed bright red, was now approaching Davis. As long as the monster got close, Davis would be in danger of being cut open. Lilia fell into despair. Her body was still unable to move because of her fear of the monster. At this moment, Lilia was really powerless. Her body was stiff and she could hardly move. She was very anxious and wanted to switch ces with Davis. She would be the one to be torn apart by the monster and let Davis escape. However, Lilia realized an important question at this moment. Why did the monster look at Davis and ignore her? At that time, Lilia and Davis were flying in two different directions. Logically speaking, the monster should be staring at the weak me. Why would it chase after Davis? Lilias mind was working very fast. She quickly realized that Davis had deliberately thrown her into the sky. Only then would the monster focus on him and Lilia would be safe. Lilias heart trembled violently. Her heart was suddenly filled with Davis. As her master, Davis had done the best he could and he had been too good to her. In this life-and-death situation, should a rational master not let his servants take the risk for him? Lilia could not figure out why Davis would do this for her. Lilia didnt have time to think about it. This was because the monster was close. It had reached out its sharp ws at Davis. The ws were stained red with the monsters own blood, and the next moment, they would be stained with Davis blood. Lilia did not see the details. This was because she had already flown thousands of meters in the air. Davis and the monster had be as small as dust. The naked eye could not see the details on the ground. Time seemed to pass very slowly at this moment. Lilia felt the wind around her stop. The magnificent rivers, mountains, and forests on the ground disappeared. All she could see was Davis and the ce where the monster was. When her eyes focused on one point, she saw a picture that made her eyes pop. Chapter 197 - Who Made Her Highness so Sad

Chapter 197: Who Made Her Highness so Sad

The monster reached out its ws to Davis position in the air. Then, a beam of golden light lit up where Davis was. The color of the light was very bright. It made the monster temporarily blind. Lilia saw that after the monster killed Davis, it still angrily attacked the trees around it with its thick arms, as if it was not satisfied after killing Davis. Lilia felt her heart break. In her opinion, Davis had been brutally killed by a monster in order to save her. Moreover, there was no corpse left. Lilia had heard from her mother that when angels on Paradise Ind were certain that they were going to die, they would voluntarily disintegrate their bodies and turn into a beam of light, dissipating between heaven and earth. Angels were the reincarnation of light, and their purpose of existence was to illuminate the human world. Lilia believed that at this moment, Davis chose to voluntarily disintegrate his body and turn into the dazzling beam of light in order to preserve hisst dignity. Lilia could not help but cry out in pain. Her body was still gliding in the sky. At this moment, Lilia had regained some of her mobility. She spread the flesh wings on her back and adjusted her posture in the sky. She was safe now. In the sky, it was the Dragon Races best domain. Even if they could not defeat the enemy, they could still choose to run away. At least they would not be as passive as when they were on the ground. Not to mention that monkey-shaped monster could not even reach the sky. However, at this moment, Lilia did not feel any joy after surviving the disaster. Her heart waspletely upied by the sadness after losing Davis. Lilia covered her eyes with her hands and kept crying. She did not know what was the point of her life after losing Davis. After crying for a few seconds, Lilia forcefully suppressed the sadness in her heart. She decided to avenge Davis. She was willing to pay any price for it. However, just as Lilia steadied herself and spread her wings fully ready to return to the ground, she crashed into a familiar embrace. That embrace was warmer than her mothers embrace. It was a temperature that prated deep into her soul. Lilias body trembled violently as she crashed into that embrace. The first to bear the brunt was her proud chest. Lilias huge chest swayed in front of her like waves. After the wave reached Lilias chin, it was pulled down by her body and returned to her stomach. Then, it bounced up again. After repeating this a few times, the turbulent waves finally calmed down. Her wings were also pushed to both sides by her back. Lilias legs were also lifted up high due to inertia. After they were lifted to a certain height, they fell down again. At this moment, a male voice that Lilia was very familiar with rang in her ears. Who made my Dragon Race leader so sad? I will teach him a lesson on behalf of Her Highness the Princess. I promise, I will teach him a lesson. Lilia could tell that the man behind her was Davis, who had made her extremely sad. Lilia was just about to turn around and take a look at Davis condition. However, the world in front of her suddenly rotated 90 degrees counterclockwise. Then, she realized that two strong arms were reaching out to her chest and the base of her thighs. Lilia was picked up again. She turned around lightly and saw Davis face. It was intact. Davis, you Lilia stopped mid-sentence. Hot tears welled up in her eyes again. Davis said yfully, You want to ask why Im still alive? Lilia nodded and shook her head. Little fool, if youre alive, how can I be dead? After Davis said that, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Lilias lips. Davis was also very touched. He did not expect that after Lilia thought that he was dead, she would actually be so sad. That seemed to have long surpassed the feelings between master and servant. Davis did not hesitate and immediately chose to give Lilia a deep kiss tofort the distraught and overly sad Lilia. This time, Lilias eyes were wide open, with no intention of closing them. She did not dare to close her eyes. She was afraid that once she closed her eyes, Davis would disappear from her sight. Davis did not close his eyes either. Lilia was the first woman he had kissed with his eyes open. His heart was also veryplicated. However, he did not think too much about it. At this moment, keeping silent would not ruin the atmosphere. Davis and Lilia both opened their eyes and looked at each others faces. Davis noticed that there was not even a single pore on Lilias face. Her face was as smooth as a mirror. It was like an exquisite work of art. It was a face that was vastly different from the faces of angels and humans. Davis thought that perhaps only the princess of the Dragon Race would have such a face that looked like a work of art. Lilias eyes blinked from time to time, as if she was telling him about her panic during the time when Davis disappeared. Moreover, the touch of Davis hands also made her feel very fresh. Lilias skin was very tight, and there were no extra pounds. When both hands were pressed, one could feel amazing sticity. She also had a higher body temperature than ordinary people. Lilias body not only looked very powerful, but also had the delicate grace of a woman. If one had to describe it, it could only be described as a pole vault figure. It looked weak, but it contained explosive power. For the first time, Davis felt that he had be interested in Lilias body. Davis felt that Lilias mouth had also be hot. The tender tongue, which was only at room temperature, became as hot asva in an instant. His tongue, after touching Lilias tongue, soon became as hot. This was an unprecedented feeling. Davis had never seen such a situation before when he was in contact with Lilia. Davis roughly sensed the situation in Lilias body. There was nothing unusual. He was relieved and continued tomunicate with Lilia. Lilia herself did not know why she was so cooperative with Davis, as if that was something she should have done. Lilia was overwhelmed by the joy of Davis recovery and did not think about anything else. She was also carefully observing Davis face. There were no pores on Davis face either. Perhaps it was because he was still young, and Davis had not grown a beard yet. However, the hair on the top of his head was very luxuriant. Moreover, there was a very obvious halo above Davis head. That was the symbol of the pinnacle of the cherub. In time, Davis would enter the level 1 seraph and be a powerful powerhouse. Chapter 198 - Davis, Lost and Found!

Chapter 198: Davis, Lost and Found!

However, Lilia did not have the time to think about how powerful Davis was. She just wanted to spend some time with Davis. It was the young angel in front of her that saved her life. At the same time, Davis was her most respected master. Although Lilia felt that the process of her recognizing Davis as her master was a little hasty and inconceivable, she hadpletely epted her current identity. From then on, Davis was her most important master. Moreover, Lilia found that she had fallen deeply in love with Davis in front of her. She enjoyed the feeling of being held in Davis arms. It was as if as long as sheid in Davis arms, any danger and difficulty would be resolved. However, Lilia had not enjoyed it for long when Davis lips suddenly moved away. Lilia was somewhat reluctant to part with him. However, she could not bring herself to say it. She could not take the initiative to do such a thing. At this time, Lilia thought of an important matter. Davis, how did you escape? Davis smiled and said, When I turned into a beam of light, I had already escaped. That is because I have a teleportation skill as an angel. Unfortunately, I am the only one who can use it. Otherwise, it would not be so troublesome. After listening to Davis words, Lilia came to a sudden realization. In other words, you had already teleported behind me and watched me watched me cry? Davis smiled awkwardly and said, Its not like that. I had already set up a teleportation point. I just had to wait for you there. When you flew over, your speed was already very low to prevent you from being shocked by the collision. But, to be honest, I didnt expect Princess Lilia to cry for a nobody like me. Im really ttered. After Lilia heard Davis teasing words, she shyly lowered her head and gently bit down on Davis shoulder. Ah, it hurts. Davis cried out exaggeratedly, as if he was seriously injured. Lilia thought Davis was making fun of her again, and angrily increased her strength. Her teeth pressed down on the skin on Davis shoulders until it turned red. However, she knew her limits. She used just enough strength to make Davis feel pain, but did not bite through his skin. Lilia did not push her luck. She used this method to express a little dissatisfaction in her heart, and then let go of her mouth. However, she found that Davis exaggerated cry had stopped abruptly. What was going on? Should it not be more painful? Lilia looked up curiously at Davis face. However, he found that Davis was already grimacing in pain. At the same time, arge amount of divine power surged out of his body and gathered at the bite mark left by Lilia. Davis, whats wrong? Davis smiled bitterly and said, Your Highness, the power of your teeth is too terrifying. My shoulder is really hurting now. Please forgive me and take back the bloodline power you left there. Davis couldpletely remove the dragon power left on the teeth mark on his shoulder. However, Davis did not want to do that. He wanted Lilia to realize the power of her body. Thest time he was in his room, he was almost dissected alive by Lilia. It was not a good experience. After Lilia heard Davis words, she looked at the wound she made. There were two distinct rows of teeth marks on Davis shoulder. In the depths of the teeth marks, there were very minute traces of blood. Other than the two rows of teeth marks, there were also remnants of fiery red dragon power from Lilias body. The dragon power had the effect of making the wound unable to heal. With the dragon power, the teeth marks on Davis shoulder could not heal at all. The originally minute cracks on the skin actually showed signs of expanding. There were even beads of blood that could be seen with the naked eye seeping out from the surface of the skin. The dragon power was like a needle piercing Davis skin, causing him to bleed. A tiny wound that was not bleeding at all started to seep out blood droplets. For some reason, the dragon power kept drilling into Davis wound. It was trying to expand the wound. If not for the angel power and demon power in Davis body gathering at the wound on his shoulder to stop the power, the dragon power would have already entered Davis body. Lilia saw the condition of Davis wound and quickly apologized. Im sorry, Im sorry Davis, I didnt think that I would hurt you. I just wanted to be closer to you At this point, Lilia suddenly understood why her mother had imprisoned her in that dark cave when she was young. The sharp teeth and nails on her body were all lethal weapons. Even her scorching body temperature was not something an ordinary person could withstand. If it was not Davis who was with her, but someone else, she might have already killed many people. Lilia could not help but keep quiet. She understood the Dragon Queens good intentions. Her hatred toward Sarafini also decreased significantly. At the same time, she admired Davis even more in her heart and there was even a fanatical admiration. She believed that only such a gentle and powerful man was worthy to be her other half. Lilia looked at Davis eagerly. Her gaze was mixed with admiration and adoration. Okay, I know you didnt do it on purpose. Quickly take back your strength. Its very hard for me to use my own strength to hold on like this. Im sorry, Ill take it back immediately! Lilia hurriedly put her mouth close to Davis shoulder. Her movements were very swift and fierce. At a nce, she looked like a hungry vampire. Davis could not help but shudder. However, Lilias subsequent gentle movements made Davis feel relieved. She only gently ced her lips on the wound on Davis shoulder, and then forcibly sucked the somewhat violent dragon power into her mouth. However, what happened next stunned Lilia. She could feel that the dragon power that she had sucked back was actually protesting. The specific manifestation was that the dragon power was swimming around in his body, not obeying her control at all. It was as if it was dissatisfied that she had forcefully sucked it back from Davis. While Lilia was stunned, the rebellious power in her body was already swimming around in her mouth along with the blood from Davis wound. As the tiny trace of blood spread in Lilias mouth, Lilia once again experienced the feeling of dj vu. Lilias body stiffened, and then she instinctively epted the blood from Davis. She even took the initiative to stick out her tongue and lick Davis wound. Chapter 199 - Shocked! Determined Not to be a Human-Shaped Blood Bank

Chapter 199: Shocked! Determined Not to be a Human-Shaped Blood Bank

Davis felt an itchy sensation on his shoulder. He looked down and saw that Lilia was licking his shoulder. He instantly understood. Lilia had been affected by the blood in her body again. Davis was a little helpless. Although he had a body that attracted women, his luck with women was much better. However, this kind of thing often happened to him. To him, the Dragon Princess Lilia was a thorny rose. Although he liked roses, but when he was near roses, it was difficult to avoid being stabbed. Davis gently held Lilias face. What he saw was her blushing face. Obviously, Lilia had lost her way. It was like the face of an oriental porn star. This was not good. Lilia might make the same mistake again. Being used as a human blood bank by a beautiful and sexy dragon princess was not a good thing. Davis made a quick decision. The bodily fluids on his body was not just blood. Other bodily fluids could also have the same effect. He shook Lilias head. At the same time, his hands that were holding Lilia also lit up with a golden light. That light was formed by the divine power in Davis body. It had the effect of healing and clearing ones mind. Hey, Lilia, cheer up. Were in the sky now. That monster hasnt been dealt with yet. Lilia was shaken by Davis until her head was dizzy. However, Davis slightly rough way of waking her up was actually very effective. Lilia instantly realized that her behavior was too wild. What made her even more ashamed was that her behavior had been discovered by Davis. She was very ashamed of her own actions. She had actually developed an extremely strong interest in Davis blood. That was simply the behavior of a demon! But Lilia instantly remembered that she did in fact have the power of a demon in her body. That demons power still came from Davis. Lilia did not have time to think about the specific reason for her actions. She only could apologise again. Im sorry Master, I Lilia was momentarily at a loss for words. She did not know what to say. The atmosphere suddenly became very strange. Lilia pounced on Davis. There was still Davis blood at the corner of her mouth, and Davis was holding Lilias head.. Lilia did not notice that after she drank Davis blood, she had regained her mobility. Now, even if Davis did not hug her, she instinctively hooked her legs around his back. Davis looked at Lilia and thought that she looked very cute. He hooked her nose and said solemnly, Lilia, I know what you need, but I have another way to solve it for you. However, before that, we have to get rid of that monster first, or else we wont be able tond on the ground. Just bear with it for a while. Davis once again injected some holy power into Lilia. Then, he lowered his head and kissed Lilia. Lilia opened her mouth with great familiarity. Davis used his tongue to give Lilia some saliva, then quickly looked up. Lilia, how are you feeling now? Lilia made a swallowing gesture, then she nodded, indicating that she was in good condition. The two of them smiled tacitly and did not say anything else. It was like a couple who had been together for a long time. Davis did not rush Lilia, but waited for her to adjust to her condition. Then, Davis said gently, Lilia, can you get off my body? Lilia heard it and nodded, then shook her head crazily. She could not leave Davis now. When her body was close to Davis, she felt a huge sense of security. The security was like poison, intoxicating Lilia. Moreover, the saliva from Davis mouth was like an aphrodisiac. It made her feel cool all over, but at the same time, she also felt an increasing sense of pleasure. Lilias arms were tightly wrapped around Davis back. However, for fear of hurting Davis, her hands were clenched into fists. As her body trembled, she endured the desire in her body that caused her to be confused. She had already thought it through. Since she was already a demon, it did not matter if she was a little loose. She could just be herself. Why should she care about the rules that bound her? No matter what caused her infatuation with Davis, Lilia did not care anymore. Now, Lilia only wanted to lean on Davis. She did not want to go anywhere. Davis shook his head helplessly. He could understand how Lilia felt at this moment. Just from Lilias expression and movements, it could be seen that she was enduring the burning desire in her body. If he forcefully pushed Lilia down from his body, Lilia would go crazy. However, because Lilia was like an octopus, hugging Davis body, rubbing against Davis body, and asionally making some strange grunts, Davis could not help but lose control. His lower body, which had been silent for a long time, gradually raised his head and pushed against Lilias plump buttocks through his clothes. It almost caused him to identally wipe his gun. On the ground, after the monster found that Davis had disappeared, it fell into an even more violent state on the spot. More than half of the blood in its body had already been lost, and the wound on its right shoulder had begun to fester. However, the monsters was even more brutal. As if it was a sh in the pan, the monster wreaked havoc on the forest around it. Not only did it knock down any trees it could see but it also began to dig up the ground. It was as if it would not stop until Davis was found. Its blood was all over the trees that had been knocked down. The blood slowly dripped down the branches and leaves to the ground, dyeing the ground under the trees red. The soil that had been dug up by the monster was also dyed a reddish-brown color. It wreaked havoc like this. After a moment, the hair on its left arm that was stained with blood was all smoothed out, revealing its white and red arm. It was green and purple. It was a terrible sight. There were alsorge patches of scars. The remaining blood-colored fur on the monsters body had also turned earth-colored. Only the asional drop of blood from the tip of its hair indicated that it was seriously injured. The monster searched the ground for a long time before it fell to the ground weakly. It already had some intelligence, and it knew that Davis, who had hurt it, had already gone far away. With its body heavily injured and a great deal of physical strength exhausted, the monster fell into deep despair. It was originally standing at the top of the food chain in this forest. However, it was injured by an ant-like existence. It was mercilessly yed with. Chapter 200 - The Dying Monster, The Counterattack After Despair

Chapter 200: The Dying Monster, The Counterattack After Despair

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The monsters initial intention was just to try to find food. If it had to expend a lot of energy, it would voluntarily give up. However, it had never seen a portal that would swallow its power. Within a few breaths of touching it, one-fifth of its power had been sucked away. If it had not been sucked away, even if it had lost an arm, it would have been confident that it would have killed Davis before he could react. However, it was that part of its power that made its three life-risking attacks miss. This was humiliation. As the king of this forest, it had its own pride. If it could not take revenge, it could not die in peace. After a long time, its body temperature dropped to almost the same temperature as the surrounding environment. Its heart rate slowed down, its blood became sticky, and a strong dizziness came from its head. The monster actually realized death. The simple-minded monster also felt sad and deste. It was just out to hunt for food, but it lost its life! It struggled in its heart and roared. However, it was all in vain. Most of its strength had disappeared. Every second, it was on the verge of life and death. As long as it did not hold on, it would turn into an ice-cold corpse. At this time, its five senses suddenly became clear. The monster actually burned itsst life force to search for traces of Davis. This was the decision to gamble with its life. Just for the pride in its heart. Even if it died, it must die with dignity. Like dazzling fireworks, it only died at the most brilliant time. After the five senses increased, the monsters detection range instantly increased by three times. Lying on the ground, it could hear the sound of running water deep underground. It could also hear the rustling sound of insects crawling on the surface of the earth far away. It could even hear the extremely subtle sound of the leaves sprouting. Moreover, the monster temporarily had the ability to judge the distance and direction of movement of distant animals based on the sound waves transmitted back. These were only part of the information that the monsters enhanced sense of hearing couldprehend. The monster used its left fist to hit the ground hard. Boom. With the monsters left fist as the center, the dull sound waves spread rapidly along the ground in all directions. Then, like water waves, it met obstacles and returned. The monster relied on the sound waves transmitted back from the obstacles to search for Davis location. The monsters sense of smell was greatly enhanced. It instantly picked out Davis scent from the thousands of scents around it and tracked his whereabouts. However, to its disappointment, Davis scent seemed to have disappeared into thin air. It could not be tracked by the scent at all. Its vision was also enhanced, but due to exhaustion and weakness, it could not open its eyes at all. However, there was still a ray of light that passed through the gap between its eyes that was notpletely closed, entering the monsters eyes and focusing on its retina. It only caught a shining figure. However, because it was too far away, the shining point of light was treated as the sun in the sky by the monster. The enhanced sense of touch only made it more sensitive to the vibrationsing from the ground behind it. The monster was in despair. Where did the bastard who hurt it go? It was even more desperate. Its enhanced five senses could only confirm that Davis had disappeared. Moreover, it also sensed that there were more terrifying existences hidden everywhere than itself. Moreover, those existences vaguely sent a warning message. The monster lying on the ground did not dare to probe any further. If it identally angered those even more terrifying monsters, it would probably be killed before it could take revenge. Moreover, it did not have the ability to probe any further. Its body was already extremely exhausted. Now, if it encountered a monster of the same level, it simply did not have the ability to resist. The monsters body temperature dropped again. Its five senses also gradually weakened as its body temperature dropped. Not long after, its five senses dropped to a level that was even weaker than its usual five senses. This time, it felt that it was really going to die. However, it still had a wild hope in its heart. That was that the weak and cunning person would return to its side again. That way, it would have a chance to take revenge even if it used itsst bit of strength. The monsters five senses were almost gone. Just as it was about to die, it suddenly felt an extremely familiar fluctuation somewhere. That fluctuation was extremely familiar to it. That fluctuation was the spatial fluctuation that Davis threw at the portal. It was because of that fluctuation that the monster was seriously injured and was in such a dilemma. Apart from that fluctuation, the monster also vaguely sensed a trace of Davis scent. The wind was blowing in front of it, so it should not have been able to smell Davis scent at all. However, when it was searching for Davis, it had stored the scent into its nasal cavity. Therefore, under the effect of that scent, Davis body scent actually went against the wind, entered the monsters nostrils, and into the monsters nasal cavity. In an instant, endless hatred, like a me, rose in its heart. The pain and vague feelings on its body, in an instant, all turned into deeper hatred. Under the drive of that hatred, the monsters heavily injured and dying body actually surged with the power to move forward again. Although the monster was already so weak that it could not even open its eyes, it could still rely on its hearing to determine the direction of Davis and Lilia. The monster had learned its lesson this time. It did not take the risk to attack. Instead, it picked up the stones and broken wood around it with both hands and threw them fiercely at the portal. That attack was the final strength of its body. It was confident that with the stones it threw, it couldpletely crush the two cunning bugs. ... In the demon world, in the cave that belonged to Samael, a strong male demon was talking to a voluptuous female demon. The magic power in the cave was surging, and it was even more luxurious than before. It looked like it had been renovated and reinforced. At least, the dust that fell from the tremors would not happen again. The two people were Lucifer, whose strength had improved, and Beelzebub, who had returned from heaven. Lucifer took a nce at Beelzebubs curvy body and immediately looked away. Beelzebub, how is the matter of Paradise Inding along? Beelzebub looked at Lucifers arrogant and bossy attitude and felt a little displeased. However, she did not re up. Instead, she said respectfully,?The matter of Paradise has been settled. If there are no idents, the demon seed that I nted in that unlucky guys mind has already germinated. And as long as the demon seed germinates, it will resonate with the space seeds that I set up. There will be an unprecedented big explosion on the ind of heaven. The scale of that explosion, even if it cant destroy the ind of heaven, it can still greatly damage the strength of those angels. Lucifers expression was cold. He said lightly,?Okay, I understand. Chapter 201 - The Two Demons Who Feigned Civility

Chapter 201: The Two Demons Who Feigned Civility

Beelzebub, you did a good job with this matter. This cave that originally belonged to Samael belongs to you from now on. Thank you for the reward, Sir Lucifer! Beelzebub immediately bowed and thanked Lucifer after hearing his words. Beelzebub was very surprised. She did not expect Lucifer to be so generous. Samaels demon cave was the product of many years of management by Samael. Not only did it contain countless treasures that could cause people to fall, but it also contained countless resources that were necessary for demons to increase their strength. Moreover, there were many evil facilities inside. It could be said that after owning this cave, a powerful demon army would be formed very quickly. Lucifer turned around and saw Beelzebubs respectful attitude, and his tone softened a lot. How is the situation with the angel called Jaime? Beelzebub quickly answered, We have found out his identity. His real name is Davis, and he was born in the reincarnation pool of Paradise Ind in the past few years Lucifers poker face also showed some wrinkles and showed a surprised expression. How is this possible? How can an angel be so powerful at such a young age? It is indeed very suspicious. I secretly looked up the relevant information on Paradise Ind. However, the information on the angel that had half-angel and half-demon wings seemed to have disappeared into thin air. There was no trace of it at all. Davis identity is like a mystery. Even the people on Paradise Ind do not know his exact origin. At this point, Beelzebub revealed a terrified expression. Davis is a very scary person. He has been hiding in Paradise Ind for so many years, but no angel has discovered his true strength. I have observed him from afar. If I didnt know what he did in the demon world, Im afraid I would really think of him as an ordinary archangel. When Lucifer heard this, he clenched his fists and asked with a dark face, Then, have you found out the reason why he wreaked havoc in the demon world? Sir Lucifer, after I went to Paradise Ind, I learned from the other angels that Davis and the war angel saint, Fiona, had a good rtionship. Fiona often went to Davis room. I dont know what she was doing. Hearing this, Lucifer snorted and interrupted Beelzebubs story. He said with dissatisfaction, Hmph, what war angel saint? They are no different than ordinary humans! They are even more direct than demons. What a group of people. Seeing that Beelzebub stopped talking, Lucifer said, Dont worry about me. Carry on. Hearing Lucifersment, Beelzebub felt dizzy. Obviously, she understood the meaning behind Lucifers words. When she thought about the time when she saw Fiona pouncing on Davis and Fiona peeking out of the window, Beelzebub suddenly had a strange feeling in her body. She had also entered Davis room. The moment Davis, Alice, and Fiona left the room, Beelzebub, who had turned into a fly, quietly flew into the room. As soon as she entered the room, with her keen sense of smell, she quickly smelled the scent in the air. She also followed the scent to the source of it and tasted it. She would never forget that taste for the rest of her life. As a demon, she was actually aroused by endless desire. Until now, when she returned to the demon world, the feeling had notpletely subsided, and it still caused her some unnecessary troubles from time to time. Speaking of which, Beelzebub had a very good impression of Davis. She did not even know the specific reason. It was just that the camp was different, and she had no reason to do anything out of line for Davis. When Beelzebub saw that Lucifer had already looked at her, she did not dare to let his imagination run wild. After suppressing the desire in her heart, Beelzebub said in a serious tone, The time when Davis appeared in the demon world was the same time when Fiona was poisoned. Therefore, I think that he caused a ruckus in the demon world because of Fiona. And that sacrificial spell in the human world is probably rted to Davis. In addition, I found that Davis seems to have some ns. He often disappeared from Paradise Ind. I guess he went to the human world to do something. ording to my observation, Davis maintained a warm rtionship with many women on Paradise Ind. He even gained the favor of the mother and daughter of the Dragon Race. It seems that Davis has a big n. He might be a troublesome enemy of the demon world. However, he has half of the demon bloodline Lucifer frowned and said, Are you trying to say that Davis might also be a friend of the demon? Beelzebub nodded. Beelzebub, you better not be so naive. Angels are all hypocrites. Even if they only have a trace of the angel bloodline, they will hate the demons. Since ancient times, good and evil can not coexist. It is best to nip this unrealistic fantasy in the bud. Lucifer changed the topic and continued, Could it be that you havent gotten rid of Davis yet? He has already been teleported to the ancient battlefield where dangers lurk everywhere. Good! I didnt misjudge you. After Lucifer heard Davis whereabouts, he squeezed out a smile on his taut poker face. He patted Beelzebubs shoulder and said, Beelzebub, the reason why I gave you the cave that belongs to Samael is that I hope you can learn from his mistakes and not make the same mistake as him. He was executed by me because he was disobedient. Then, Lucifer threatened her and said, Beelzebub, I hope you dont make the same mistake. After saying that, Lucifer seemed to have sensed something and his face suddenly turned ugly. Then, a fiery red me lit up on Lucifers body. He did not even talk to Beelzebub and directly disappeared on the spot. The me that he left on the ground was quickly extinguished because it lost its support. After Lucifer left, Beelzebub immediately put away her respectful attitude. She was instantly teleported to the most luxurious room in the cave. Then, she used her sexy body to pour out endless magic power and formed a three-dimensional square magic array, which covered the entire room. That magic array could iste the outside world from peeking into the room. Beelzebub leaned back andid down on the bed in the room. The bed had been changed into a very intimate bed, and Beelzebub was very satisfied. Sheid on her side and propped up her head with her hands as she looked around the room. After a while, Beelzebub could not help but mutter to herself. Hmph, Lucifer is such an arrogant man. He is not likable at all. Little Davis is more to my liking. I only teleported Davis to the edge of the ancient battlefield. There is no danger there at all. You want to use an illusory promise to subdue me? Lucifer, you dont have the right to do so. Only that Lord is worthy of my loyalty After saying that, Beelzebub was suddenly moved. The desire that she had been enduring for a long time exploded in an instant. She took off her clothes and started to move on the bed. However, she called out Davis name. Chapter 202 - A Fierce Counterattack

Chapter 202: A Fierce Counterattack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On Paradise Ind, in the Angel Pce,?Sarafini suddenly woke up and stopped sensing the space seeds. This was because the newly appeared space seed actually grew at a huge geometric rate. That rate of growth did not make sense. If the demon world had such arge number of space seeds, would they not have conquered Paradise Ind long ago? Why would they need to y such a trick? It waspletely unnecessary. The space seeds that Sarafini could sense were like hos outside a hos nest. In an instant, they spread all over heaven. If there were so many powerful space seeds. There was no need for her to sit here and sense those space seeds. Sarafini guessed that someone was deliberately releasing those space fluctuations to interfere with her perception. In other words, there was still a spy among the dragons! The most important thing now was to find the spy. Otherwise... The spy and the hidden demons were working together. The hidden true space seeds would cause even more damage. Thinking of this, the Dragon Queen flew out of the pce. What about Toru? After the explosion, he, the number one traitor, was automatically forgotten by the angels and the dragon warriors. Only Gabrielle pretended to identally step on Torus face when she passed by Toru. Torus face was instantly covered in blood. A bloody wound was left on his face by Gabrielles toes. The wound was so deep that bones could be seen. It extended from both sides of Torus nose to his neck below his left ear. Moreover, the blood in Torus mouth was also spurting out along with the hideous wound. The blood that came out of his mouth dyed the world in front of Torus eyes red. At the same time, there was also a pain that went deep into his brain. More than half of the nerves in the Dragon Races body were distributed in the head. Moreover, most of the Dragon Races strength was concentrated on the dragons head. Gabrielles move could be said to be extremely vicious. Not only did she want to destroy Toru and cut off Torus vitality, but she also wanted Toru to feel unbearable pain before he died. After Torus face was cut, he cried out in pain. It was simr to the sound of a pig being ughtered, but it carried the dignity and boorishness of a dragon. The surrounding dragon warriors who saw this situation tactfully walked away. The few kind-hearted young angels who wanted to stop Gabrielles cruel behavior were also pulled away by some angels who had an excessive sense of justice. Soon, only Toru and Gabrielle were left on the scene. All of this made Gabrielle even more impudent and directly tore off the mask on her face. The weak will be trampled under your feet. Toru, youre not the so-called number one genius of the Dragon Race, are you? How did you be such a weakling now? Im really disappointed. Hmph, a genius like you really cant take a beating. I havent even used my full strength yet, and youre already lying on the ground. Yo, are you begging me for mercy in this position? I really cant tell. The proud Toru actually has the habit of begging people for mercy? Seeing how pitiful you are, then... I ept your pleas for mercy, but I will not spare you. Hahaha, hahaha, hahaha... Gabrielleughed like a pervert. Her voice became increasingly shrill. Herughter became the sound of a cassette tape, and then the sound of bad electronic music. Any normal person would not be able to stand that noise. It was an uncontrobleughter that came from the satisfaction of the heart. Thatughter had an extremely evil feeling. Gabrielle stepped on Torus face with her right foot and kept crushing it. Her sharp toes cut Torus face into a bloody mess. Therefore, Gabrielles lower body was dyed blood red. However, Gabrielle did not care. After the scorching hot dragon blood sshed on his leg, Gabrielle did not care at all. She closed her eyes, raised her head, and stroked his hair with her hand, then let out a pleasant moan. Ah, such a wonderful feeling! Even if its just a sh in the pan, it still makes me intoxicated! Toru, you have so much blood in your body. Its been so long, but you still havent bled out. It seems that I need to continue bleeding for you. Come on, just like a pig, wee this dazzling blood fountain! Blow! Cheer! Toru, I swear that I will let you wee the arrival of death beautifully on this graceful stage! Gabrielle felt Toru struggling crazily under her feet. Just as she lowered her head to look curiously, a string of blood lines pierced into her right eye at an extremely fast speed. It was Torus counterattack against Gabrielle. Although Toru had lost arge portion of his strength to the Dragon Queen, he was no longer Gabrielles match. However, this did not mean that Toru would ept Gabrielles ravage. Although Torus strength had greatly decreased, his rich battle experience allowed him to seize the opportunity to heavily injure Gabrielle?despite Torus world that was dyed blood-red. However, when he struggled crazily, the blood in his eyes would ssh out a little, and he could vaguely see Gabrielles actions in that instant. Toru held a pool of blood in his hand, and in that blood hid a very sharp-edged gravel. Just when Gabrielles eyes were facing him, Toru seized this rare opportunity and fiercely threw the gravel in his hand toward Gabrielles eyes. The gravel shot into Gabrielles right eye at a very fast speed like a bullet with a long thin line of blood. The gravel went quickly. It pierced through the iris and cornea in an instant. It shattered the lens and it passed through the vitreous. Finally, it pierced through the retina and entered Gabrielles brain. In an instant, Gabrielle felt a pain that was ten thousand times more intense than Torus pain. It was a piercing pain that prated deep into the soul! Gabrielles foot moved away from Torus body. Toru also fainted from the pain from the blow that he used all his strength to deliver. Ah, ah, ah... Gabrielle instinctively covered her right eye with her hand. That was the eye that she treasured the most. Usually, when she fought with others, she would cover her own eye with ayer of natural transparent flesh membrane. That was the natural protective membrane that all members of the Dragon Race had. However, because Gabrielle looked down on Toru and did not enter a battle state, she was carelessly wounded by Toru. This made Gabrielle unable to ept it. She was the Dragon Races chosen one for the following year. Her future was bright, but how could she be injured like this by Toru who had lost his strength?! A great sense of imbnce arose in Gabrielles heart. She could not swallow it down. Hence, he sealed the stone in his right eye with her dragon power. She decided to kill Toru first, and then deal with the wound in her eye. Her idea was very simple. Chapter 203 - Dragons Will Step into The Same River at Different Times

Chapter 203: Dragons Will Step into The Same River at Different Times

In any case, the stones Toru threw did not have any additional power, so they did not pose any threat to her. She had to take revenge immediately for hurting her eyes. She would never take revenge overnight! As the person who would rece Toru as the chosen one of the dragons in the future, she absolutely could not live in Torus shadow! Gabrielle endured the piercing pain in her right eye and forcefully inserted her dragon w into Torus eyes. Then she pulled hard and pulled Torus eyeballs off. Each eyeball had a long flesh thread. Gabrielle directly ate the eyeballs that were dug out. This wouldpletely cut off Torus chance to recover the light. She wanted Toru to die in the endless darkness. Toru destroyed her right eye, and she returned the favor! Toru had fainted from exhaustion. Hence, when Gabrielle gouged out his eyes, he did not react. It was as if he was dead. As if still not feeling the thrill of revenge, Gabrielle switched to her left foot and rubbed Torus dehumanized face. She skinned Torus face alive. Looking from above, one could even see Torus exposed skull. Toru was lying on the ground and was dripping hot blood. Gabrielle kicked Torus body fiercely again. After Toru rolled on the ground for a few rounds, he finally stopped. Then, Gabrielle mocked him mercilessly. Is this the famous genius Toru of the Dragon Race? Why does he look like a stinky toad? Continue to scream. Quick, continue tounch your counterattack. Why are you like a reptile? Because of your ugly appearance, my interest in teaching you a lesson has decreased a lot. In addition, the constant pain in her right eye made Gabrielle lose her interest in continuing to torture him. Finally, Gabrielle took a look at Toru, who looked like a dead body, and stomped on Torus neck. As a dragon, Torus human form was very fragile. That stomp directly broke Torus cervical spine. The edge of the bone after the neck bone was broken was very sharp and pierced Torus trachea and throat. The blood in his body flowed into his trachea, through the wound. Toru, who was unconscious, finally woke up due to suffocation. However, he felt the burning pain in his eyes as soon as he woke up. He also felt the pain from his broken neck. He felt that his body below his chest hadpletely lost consciousness! Toru was surrounded by pain and despair. Toru covered his neck with one hand in pain. However, as his trachea was pierced, he could not even moan in pain. Only blood with foam kept flowing out of his mouth. Due to the blood pressure in his body, bright red blood spurted out of the wound on Torus neck, passing through the gaps of Torus fingers and spraying upwards for more than two or three meters. This time, after making sure that Toru was seriously injured and did not have the ability to resist, Gabrielle felt relieved and stomped on Torus chest with her right foot. She intended to give Toru a fatal blow. However, things always went beyond Gabrielles expectations. Torus sternum was very hard. Gabrielles foot did not prate Torus chest, but was bounced off to the side because of the rebound. Gabrielle suddenly lost her bnce and fell to the ground. At this time, Torus other hand grabbed Gabrielles ankle with all his strength. Toru seized this opportunity. His sharp dragon ws stabbed into Gabrielles ankle and twisted in a certain direction. Gabrielles ankle tendons were instantly broken by Torus dragon ws. Moreover, Torus bloodline power was effective. Gabrielles ankle was bleeding non-stop, and at the same time, terrifying flesh and blood were revealed. The wound could not heal at all, and it was still being torn apart by the dragon qi attached to it. Toru grabbed Gabrielles leg and pulled hard, but it was directly torn apart. Ah, ah, ah! Gabrielle cried out in pain. However, Torus revenge was not over. He threw away Gabrielles right foot. Then, he pulled Gabrielles right leg in his direction. Gabrielle cried out in pain and kicked Torus hand with her left foot in panic. However, this was exactly what Toru wanted. The hand that was holding Gabrielles right leg suddenly pounced on Gabrielles left leg. Then, Torus hand that was holding his throat instantly turned into a w and stabbed into Gabrielles bare left foot with lightning speed. With the same trick, Gabrielles left foot was easily broken. Toru understood one thing. Although Gabrielle was stronger than him at the moment, since his own state was stronger than Gabrielles, his body was also stronger than Gabrielles. Toru, who had lost his eyes, could still find Gabrielles weakness in an instant and quickly counter-attack. If Toru had not lost most of his strength to the Dragon Queen, Gabrielle would not have been his opponent. Gabrielle, who had lost both her feet, wailed in pain on the ground. Gabrielle was pampered among the dragons. Therefore, she had never had actualbat experience. Naturally, she had never felt such excruciating pain. Gabrielle, the pretentious dragon warrior, was lying on the ground like a maggot in a cesspit, rolling around. Due to the pain, she wriggled on the ground like an earthworm. However, because of herrge movements, her body bled a lot. Gabrielle did not know how to control the power in her body. In panic, the power in her body spread out to the outside world through the wound on her ankle. That power was subsequently absorbed into Torus body. Toru relied on that power to slowly heal his injuries. Gabriel did not notice this. Instead, she cried out in pain: Ah, my foot! Toru, how dare you I will never let you go! Due to her agitation and rolling on the ground, the wound in Gabrielles right eye worsened. The pressure in her eye increased. With a pop, Gabrielles right eye directly exploded. Simrly, arge amount of dragon power poured out. Moreover, the power that poured out from her eyes was much more than the power from the wounds on her legs. This was because most of the power of the Dragon Race was stored in the head. The damage to the head was the most fatal. If one did not control the energy in the body and allowed the energy to pour out, it would be even more fatal. The new energy was also absorbed into Torus body. Gabrielle did not notice all of this and just kept roaring. Toru, you bastard, I will never let you have it easy. Just you wait! Chapter 204 - Are You Satisfied?

Chapter 204: Are You Satisfied?

Although Gabrielles tone was very fierce, she still rolled away from Toru. On one side, she spoke rudely and on the other hand, she escaped from Torus attack range. The dragon warrior who was handling the explosions in the distance heard Gabrielles cry andughed. This girl, Gabrielle, is really narrow-minded. Just because Toru took the spot to travel with the princess, shes taking revenge for her personal grudge. That Toru is really miserable. Exactly. That Toru is really too unlucky. Not only was he discovered by the Queen to betray the dragon race, but he also met Gabrielle. I think that Toru will die before the moment of execution. Remember, you cant offend a viin like Gabrielle in the future. When she tortured and killed Toru, she would cry andugh at the same time. Shes too perverted. Shh, if Gabrielle hears you, you wont have a good ending. Gabrielle was the illegitimate daughter of the second dragon king. In the past, Toru, who had the support of the first dragon king, had suppressed her. However, in the future, without Torus suppression, Im afraid that she will do even more mischief. At this point, the dragon warriors all fell silent. Provoking the narrow-minded and well-connected Gabrielle was not a good choice. Meanwhile, the other angels also heard Gabrielles words. The first to sigh was the kind angel from before. That dragon warrior named Gabrielle is too cruel and abnormal. Its not time for the execution yet, and she has already lynched that dragon warrior named Toru. How could she let such a cruel thing happen on Paradise Ind? An older angel next to him tried to persuade her again and said, Sister, listen to me. In the future, dont meddle in this kind of thing. Not only will there be no benefits, but its also easy to get into trouble. Thats right, thats right. Such matters are essentially internal affairs of the Dragon Race. The traitors of the Dragon Race would naturally be dealt with by the Dragon Race themselves. The Dragon Race would naturally punish Gabrielle for abusing her power. If you went forward to stop that warrior named Gabrielle, not only would you incur her hatred, but you would also be suspected of overstepping your boundaries. Imagine if there was a traitor in Paradise Ind, and the Dragon Race came over and said that he was too pitiful, what would you think? Sister, hurry up and leave. Another explosion has urred. Dealing with the explosion to prevent more angels from being hurt is more meaningful than caring about the heart-wrenching things. Alright. The result was that Toru and Gabrielle were once again selectively ignored by the angels and the Dragon Race warriors. No one came to see them. This was because, they thought the oue of the matter was obvious. Toru, who was a traitor to the Dragon Race, must have been brutally tortured to death by the dragon warrior, Gabrielle. However, the development of the matter was always unexpected. Gabrielle, who seemed to have the advantage, now suffered more serious injuries than Toru, and instead became the nourishment of Torus strength. Unlike Gabrielle, Toru chose to lie down. Toru closed his eyes andid down to rest. His body was too tired. Destroying Gabrielles feet also cost him a lot of strength. Now, he only relied on Gabrielles strength to maintain his body condition without further deterioration. He wanted to get up and escape, but he could not. He could not do it at all. This was because his body was the body of a dragon. Due to the suppression of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, in his body, it had a special effect on the Dragon Race. No matter how strong Toru was, the dragon power in his body was constantly flowing out every minute and second. He had to constantly absorb the power from Gabrielles body to maintain his body from deteriorating. Toru heard a lot of sounds and explosions from all directions. He could hear Gabrielles painful cries and curses and the screams of the angels on Paradise Ind when they were injured. Toru sighed when he heard those sounds. At this moment, he was not the one feeling pain. There were so many people who were suffering the same pain as him. Gradually, many things happened to Toru. Most of them were from his time in the Dragon Race. When Toru was very young, he was just an abandoned orphan. His parents were missing. He was left alone, living a difficult life in the Dragon Race. When Toru was young, not only did he not have enough food and clothes, but he was often bullied by other dragon whelps of his n. Among those who bullied Toru was Gabrielle, who was now lying on the ground and wailing. Later on, Toru was adopted and taken in as a disciple by the current number one dragon king. For some reason, the number one dragon king treated Toru exceptionally well. The number one dragon king practically raised Toru as his own son. Not only did he find many precious materials for Toru to improve his physique, but he also taught him manybat techniques. Thosebat techniques quickly made Toru the fastest-growing dragon among the younger generation of the Dragon Race. After that, Toru did not rely on the first dragon king. Instead, he personally found those dragons who had bullied him when he was young and took revenge on them. The second dragon king, who had caused trouble for Toru, was also almost killed by the first dragon king. After that, no one in the Dragon Race dared to offend Toru. Torus status in the Dragon Race was only second to the Dragon Princess. It was because Toru was not only powerful, but also had a number one dragon king who was overly protective of him. At this moment, a voice appeared in Torus mind. Toru, are you satisfied with the explosion on Paradise Ind? Torus spirits were lifted when he heard that voice. That voice had disappeared after it appeared for the first time. It did not give him any instructions either. Toru had persevered until now, waiting for that voice. If he wanted to solve his current predicament, Toru had no other choice but to rely on that mysterious voice. Therefore, when Toru heard that voice asking him about his feelings, he immediately responded. Im satisfied. Toru actually had someints in his heart, but he did not dare to say anything. Are you really satisfied? Im really satisfied. Hearing Torus not very honest answer, the tone of the voice in Torus mind changed. But why do I feel like youre lying? Demons dont like subordinates who lie. Ill give you another chance. Think carefully before you say anything. Toru fell silent. After a while, Toru said, Im not satisfied. Oh, why not? Because there arent enough explosions. Moreover, they only explode in the open space. With the effect of these explosions, they can only scare the angels of Paradise Ind. They cant cause any real harm to those angels. What do you think we should do? Chapter 205 - Raphael’s Predicament

Chapter 205: Raphaels Predicament

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Toru suddenly felt pain from his eyes and neck. The intense pain made him scream in his own mind. Ahhhhh... Stop screaming, its too noisy. A healing power suddenly flowed out from somewhere in Torus body. It sealed Torus pain and also healed his body. Torus consciousness was forcefully pulled back into his mind in an instant. Eh, it doesnt hurt anymore. Of course it doesnt hurt. Cut the crap and tell me what you think. The voice suddenly became serious and impatient. Toru did not dare to dy and immediately said with resentment,Those explosions should be directed at the dragons and the angels. Wow! The voice in Torus mind suddenly sounded surprised. Exploding angels, I like it. This is what a demon should do. But arent dragons your original race? Why do you want to blow them up too? The dragons think Im a traitor, so Ill be a real traitor. I want to... To destroy the dragons. Hahahaha, what a cute little guy. I cant even destroy the dragons. Good, thats the feeling. Remember the anger in your heart. That anger will be your source of power in the future. Because... it cant kill you, so it will only make you stronger. May I ask what I should do? I want revenge! At least kill that Gabrielle who hurt me. Torus voice trembled. He had heard Gabrielles earlier words, but because he had to preserve his strength, he did not fight back. Gabrielles words pierced into Torus heart like a steel needle. He remembered every word clearly. If he did not return the words to Gabrielle, Toru would feel depressed. Good, sister is very straightforward. Then, a scene appeared in Torus mind. There were two explosions beside the angels and the dragon warriors who suppressed the explosion scene. Moreover, the explosions were continuous, causing three more explosions and four more explosions... ck gas filled the entire Paradise Ind like a swarm of locusts. Then, the scene changed. The corpses of countless angels and dragon warriors appeared in the scene. Are you satisfied? The voice appeared at the right time. Toru was so shocked that he could not speak. It seems that youre very satisfied. Toru nodded. The voice did not speak anymore. It seemed to be waiting for Torus answer. Toru thought for a while. The hatred in his heart also subsided a lot. At this time, he realized that his primary goal now was to escape Paradise Ind. If he could not escape, he would definitely be executed on the spot by that unreasonable Dragon Queen. Toru suddenly asked,?Who are you? The voice instantly replied,?You already know this. I am a demon. Your name... You dont have the right to know yet. When youe to the demon world, you will understand everything. Toru was momentarily speechless. As a lower-level person, it was indeed inappropriate to directly ask for the name of a higher-level person. After hesitating for a few seconds, Toru asked,?How are you going to help me escape Paradise Ind? With my current strength, Im afraid that before I go to the demon world, I will be executed as a traitor of the Dragon Race. Ive already made arrangements for this. I believe itll give you a big surprise. On Paradise Ind, there were explosions caused by space seeds were everywhere. Many angels and dragon warriors were heavily injured. A small number of angels and dragon warriors who were at the center of the explosion died on the spot. They died very cleanly. They did not even have to scream before they were torn into pieces by the space power. At the same time, arge amount of divine power and dragon power was released. However, no one was interested in collecting those powers to improve themselves. Right now, explosions were everywhere on Paradise Ind. It was toote to save their own lives, so how could they have time to collect the energy released by those corpses? As for the search team led by Uriel, they encountered trouble. Their original mission was to investigate the space seeds hidden all over heaven. However, now, the explosions were everywhere. What was the point of investigating? Moreover, because of the speed of the space seeds explosion, it spread very quickly. On Paradise Ind, there was spatial power everywhere. If they used the spatial power to investigate, the members of the search party would hear a sharp beeping sound and it was multi-channel. There was an extreme sound effect which had a high fidelity auditory experience. This caused the scouts led by Uriel to suffer from the bacsh of the space nation to varying degrees. Dark red blood flowed from their ear canals into their ears and dripped onto the ground... Just as Uriel and the others were frustrated, the healing team led by Raphael was also extremely busy. Every moment, many dragon warriors and angels died. As for those who died, under the effects of the spatial explosion, not even their bones were left. However, the dead were still a minority. The ones who gave Raphael the greatest headache were those who were injured. Those who survived the spatial explosion were mostly unable to move. This was because the spatial power from the spatial seed explosion would remain on the wounds of the injured, constantly devouring their power. The angels led by Raphael did not have the ability to remove the spatial power. As a result, when they cast the healing spell on the injured, the wounds of the injured healed instantly. However, the spatial power remaining in the bodies of the wounded immediately exploded. Then, the healed wounds of the wounded burst open again. Therefore, the healing of the doctors led by Raphael caused secondary damage to the wounded. The newly created wounds were more difficult to treat than the original wounds. This was because the wounds were all radiating. They prated deep into the bones or internal organs of the injured. The power in the injureds body was depleting even faster and some of the more seriously injured died on the spot. Some of the irritable dragon warriors cursed on the spot. Do you actually know healing spells? You can actually heal our noble dragon warriors to death! Ouch, it hurts so much! What youre doing isnt healing, its killing! The injured angels did notin because of Raphaels status as an archangel. However, their eyes revealed the resentment in their hearts. This was a typical look of someone who dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up. When Raphael saw this scene, his heart was filled with mixed feelings. Even he was helpless in that situation. He did not even need to try. He knew that he could not heal the injured. That was because the better the healing effect was, the greater the area of the wound that was counterattacked by the spatial power. The spatial explosion seemed to be a healing spell that was deliberately targeted at him. Right now, Raphael needed an angel who knew a little about spatial spells to help him clear the spatial power in the bodies of the injured. At this moment, he thought of the team that Uriel led. Each of the angels in that team had mastered a certain amount of spatial magic. It would be perfect if they came. Speaking of the devil... Chapter 206 - Spatial Force Field

Chapter 206: Spatial Force Field

Just as Raphael was about to look for Uriel and the others, he saw Uriel flying toward him with a group of embarrassed angels in the sky. As he was just about to look for them, Raphael flew toward Uriel excitedly. Danger! Donte over! Theres a space seed over there! A few angels in Uriels team cried out in rm. This was because, between them and Raphael, ten space seeds suddenly appeared. Those ten seeds were slowly blooming and they were unprecedented. Obviously, someone was manipting those space seeds. One space seed was enough to cause minor injuries to the cherubim. If all ten space seeds exploded in front of Raphael, no one knew how serious the consequences would be. The seraphs cultivation time was more than ten times that of the cherub. However The strength of an angel was not directly proportional to the cultivation strength. Raphael was likely to be injured by those space seeds. He was only a healing angel and he was not a battle angel. However, the voices of the people did not reach Raphaels ears. He only saw the angels behind Uriel shouting. Uriel reached out his hand and made a stop gesture. The space seeds had exploded. However, Raphael did not notice it at the first moment. After the explosion, the power of space cut off the transmission of sound waves. At the same time, it also isted the secret words of the angels that carried the holy power. The ten space seeds exploded at the same time. The air was distorted because of it. The space ripples created by the explosion swept through the surrounding space in an instant. The angels on Uriels side had already released a protective barrier with space energy. They were protected by the protective barrier and only suffered some superficial injuries. However, they were not clear about Raphaels situation. That was because the scale of the spatial explosion this time was extremely huge. The power produced by the explosion of each spatial seed far exceeded that of an ordinary spatial seed. The spatial power produced by the explosion devoured all the power in the surroundings. Even the light rays were devoured. Everything that was affected by the spatial ripples turned pitch-ck. That ck was the purest ck. Usually, there would still be some light rays reflected into the eyes of the people who saw the ck. However, the ck produced by the spatial explosion did not have any light rays at all. If one wanted to describe it more urately, that kind of ck was even darker than the ck one would see after closing ones eyes in an environment where one had no fingers. That was because, even if one closed ones eyes, the eyes would be slightly deformed due to the pressure in the eyes. Thus, ones vision would be filled with various patterns and ripples. Moreover, that kind of ck had a ck that belonged exclusively to demons, causing ones heart to palpitate. Raphael! Uriel shouted forcefully. Even though he knew that his voice could not be transmitted over, the area of the explosion was not big. It just happened to surround Raphael and the healing team behind him. Due to the space power blocking the light, Raphaels area produced a sphere that showed absolute ck. However, after the explosion, all the space power reversed and entered the ck sphere. The ck ball corroded a deep hole in the ground. Then, the ck ball began to slowly shrink. Uriel sensed that Raphael was not dead. Therefore, he leaned forward, ready to rush into the ck ball and rescue Raphael. An angel beside Uriel quickly pulled Uriel back. Uriel cursed angrily and said, What right do you have to pull me back? If Raphael is sacrificed, can you bear the responsibility? Archangel, Im not sure if Raphaels angel is sacrificed or not. My duty is to be responsible for your safety. If you insist on going, then please step over my corpse. Do you think I wont dare? Uriels face was ashen. The other teams rushed forward to advise him. Archangel, you dont understand spatial magic. If you go ahead rashly, its very likely that it wont have any effect. Not only will you not be able to save Raphaels archangel, but youll also be giving up your life for nothing. The best strategy now is to send someone to invite the Dragon Queen over. Next is to let us rush into the ck ball and save Raphaels archangel. With your skills, dont send yourselves to death. Uriel instantly calmed down. He pointed at the vice-captain who was the first to dissuade him and said, Youve offended me, so Ill give you a chance to atone for your sins. Go to the Archangel Hall immediately and invite the Dragon Queen over. Remember, pleasee back! Yes, sir. The vice-captain seemed to have been granted amnesty. He immediately spread his wings and flew toward the Great Hall of the Archangels. Sigh In fact, Uriel did not want to give up. However, he sensed that Raphaels life force was still very strong. In addition, he loved the other angels more than his own life, so he gave up the idea of rushing into the ck ball to investigate. However, he was very anxious watching the ck hole shrink continuously from the outside. Uriel looked at the other vice-captain in the team and said, Can we only watch from the outside? Cant we do something, such as injecting some light power into the ck ball to dy the shrinking of the ck ball? The vice-captain was silent. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head helplessly and said,Im afraid not. Archangel, although saying this might offend you Uriel waved his hand and interrupted the vice-captains speech. Its okay, just say it. Hmph, perhaps its because you dont understand the power of the air, thats why you see that ce as a ck ball. That ce is not a ck ball. Uriel interrupted and said, If that ce is not a ck ball, what else could it be? I think its just a form of energy derived from the power of the devil. Light will definitely defeat darkness. This is an oracle. Are you doubting the prophecy of God? Dont be impatient, archangel. Listen to me slowly Raphael is still inside that ck ball. How can I not be impatient? Cut the crap. Time is life. Get to the point. Yes! The vice-captains expression froze, and then he slowly said,Because, in our eyes, that is not a sphere at all. What we see is a very t cube-shaped stand. A cube-shaped stand? Yes, a cube-shaped spatial stand. The space there copsed, causing the surrounding light rays to bend and sink into that space. As for the archangel, the reason why he saw the field as a square ck sphere was because of the demonic power that spread out from the field, and the result of working together with the field. It is precisely because of the demonic power that spread around the field that we are unable to do anything to the field. Why? Uriel asked curiously. The vice-captain said, The demonic power should be specially used to test our holy power. It is a trap. If we inject holy power into it, it will strengthen the force field. The power of space is a mysterious power. It can convert any power into a sharp attacking power. At that time, the holy power that we injected with good intentions might trap Raphael in that force field. Uriel fell silent. Meanwhile, Raphael looked at her glowing body in extreme shock. Chapter 207 - Light and Darkness

Chapter 207: Light and Darkness

Raphael was shocked because of a mysterious power that had appeared in his body. That power hade from the blood that Raphael had swallowed from Davis. If not for that power, Raphael would have died. He might not have died on the spot, but serious injuries were inevitable. After all, Raphael was a healing angel, not abat angel. His body was not that strong. When Raphael discovered the spatial explosion, the spatial energy from the explosion had already reached his side. The spatial energy rolled up with the demonic aura and devoured the surrounding light. It was obviously aimed at Raphael. However, the moment the spatial energy touched Raphael, the energy from Davis blood flowed out of Raphaels body and blocked the path in front of him. It was a colorless energy. When the energy from Raphaels body came into contact with the spatial energy, it was on par with the spatial energy. Moreover, the colorless energy rapidly spread out from Raphaels center, forcing the power of space back. Even the angels of the healing team behind Raphael and the wounded were protected by that power. When everyone saw this, they immediately approached Raphael, seeking the protection of that power. Within the square field, all the light had disappeared. Only Raphaels body was still shining with his own radiance. Due to the istion of that transparent power, the power of outer space could not get close to Raphael and the others. Raphael was not only proficient in healing holy spells, but he even stood up at such a dangerous time. In the eyes of others, Raphael had already be the image of the savior. The frightened angels and dragon warriors could not help but sigh. As expected of Lord Raphael. He always stands out to save us when we need help. Of course, Lord Raphael is an archangel at the level of a seraph. He is the incarnation of light. It seems that our Dragon Race has wronged him. Its all the work of the demons! Raphael was embarrassed by everyones words. He did not have the ability to resist the power of space at all. He knew that the power came from Davis blood. At the thought of this, Raphaels face turned red with embarrassment. He had only swallowed the blood into his body because of his desire, but he had saved the lives of a bunch of angels and dragon warriors at such a critical moment. At the same time, Raphael was filled with a lifetime of doubts. Why did Davis blood possess such a mysterious power? Before this, he had never heard of anyone who had blood that could expel the power of space after leaving their body. Even the few angels in front of Paradise Ind did not possess such an ability. To possess such an ability, one would have to break through to a higher realm than the seraph. Davis was only a level 9 cherub. It was impossible for him to possess that kind of magical power. Then Raphael racked his brains. Why did Davis blood possess such powerful energy? Raphael fell into deep thought. He automatically filtered out all thepliments from the surroundings. Right now, he only wanted to find the source of that power. Perhaps, he could use this little clue to find a way out of this situation. Raphael was very focused. He did not even notice that the square shaped space force field continued to shrink. The power emitted from his body had weakened. The surrounding darkness was also slowly approaching. Davis Davis! In Raphaels mind, he kept repeating Davis name. At the same time, he began to recall everything rted to Davis. Even the people around Davis entered Raphaels mind. He did not miss a single clue. Finally, after racking his brain, Raphael remembered something important. His mission! The mission that Sariel had given him was to protect Davis. The reason why she protected Davis was because Sariel had received instructions from the mysterious ancient angel hidden in the book. If it was not for finding Davis, these strange things would not have happened on Paradise Ind. Raphael suddenly understood the situation. He had a feeling of enlightenment. The probability was like this. Only the mysterious ancient angel possessed such powerful strength. Furthermore, Raphael had asked Sariel about the ancient angel. Sariel had said that the form of the ancient angels power was obviously different from the new generation of angels. However, even Sariel did not know the specific difference. Now, Raphael had seen that mysterious power with his own eyes. Although others thought that the transparent power was Raphaels power, however, Raphaels heart was very clear. How could that be his power? He was only a nonbat type angel. It was impossible for him to have the power to decide the oue of the battle. However, Raphael did not refute. This was because the current situation needed a backbone, so that the angel and the dragon warriors would not fall into despair. Raphael shook his head slightly. It was better to get down to business first. Raphael released the light power of his physical strength. In an instant, the light rays from Raphaels body lit up the pitch-ck space as if it was daytime. The surrounding angels continued to tter Raphael. What pure light power! Lord Raphael must be thinking of a way to save us! Ive already said that Sir Raphael isnt just waiting for his death. In the end, none of you believed me Then, Raphael began to observe that transparent power. That transparent power was sandwiched between the extreme light and darkness, and there was not the slightest sense of dissonance. Gradually, theyer formed by that transparent power was like a transitionalyer between light and darkness. It became a middleyer with various gray levels. However, on closer inspection, the power was stillpletely transparent. It was very magical. Raphael was sure that the power came from the mysterious angel in the library. Otherwise, whose power could be sandwiched between the power of light and darkness while maintaining a delicate bnce? That power was obviously stronger than the power of light that Raphael released. It was also stronger than the power of the dark world contained in the power of space. It was because of this that Raphael and the others were safe and sound. Raphael was entranced by the transparent power. His expression was unusually solemn and solemn. This greatly increased the confidence of the angels of Zhou. Raphael was also full of confidence. If it was the power of the ancient angels, then there was no danger to them at all. Chapter 208 - Turning the Tables

Chapter 208: Turning the Tables

The Dragon Queen was proficient in the power of space. At the moment, if nothing unexpected happened, they would not be in danger this time. Raphael had been fascinated by the transparent power. The power of space outside kept contracting. The power of space also became stronger due to contracting. The transparent power did not weaken much. However, the power of light within could not withstand it and shrank inward. Raphael saw the problem at a nce. His power alone was not enough to fight against the power of space in the outside world. Now, the bnce was starting to fall. If the bnce waspletely broken, they would be swallowed by the concentrated power of space. Raphael could not ept that oue. Theres no time to exin. Everyone, quickly release your powers and transfer them to that boundary. When the angels and dragon warriors heard Raphaels words, none of them raised any objections. That was because they had also seen the shrinking boundary. If they were to y tricks now, they would only be harming others. Almost everyone released their powers to help Raphael resist the power of space outside. Even those who were slightly injured contributed a little. The space where Raphael was instantly lit up with gold and red light. The light illuminated the space like a fiery red sun. With the addition of these powers, the bnce there was temporarily maintained. Raphael heaved a sigh of relief. He then observed the transparent power of the boundary. However, he discovered that within that transparent power, there seemed to be the shadow of Davis. Looking at that, the image of Davis kept appearing in Raphaels mind. Raphael shook his head. However, that feeling became even stronger. This made Raphael very surprised. Could it be that he had some thoughts about Davis? Raphael was puzzled. His attention waspletely focused on the space power outside and the transparent power. However, he did not notice that the blood in his body from Davis was undergoing some unnoticeable changes. The transparent boundary, after being squeezed by the powering from both sides, began to absorb the power as well. The process was very slow. That was why Raphael and the others did not notice it. They only thought that the increase in power consumption was due to the increase in the power of space in the outside world. The transparent boundary continued to absorb the power from both sides and the power was constantly condensing. It soon assimted into the same power. Look, the power of space in the outside world seems to have weakened. Thats indeed the case. Why? Do you even need to ask? Of course, its because Sir Raphaels strategy worked. Even if its the spatial power, its not infinite. As long as we persevere for a while longer, we will definitely wee the final victory. After the angels cheered, the dragon warriors also began to discuss. It really worked, as expected of the archangel. He actually thought of such a strange strategy in such a short period of time. It really worked. I cant believe it! I apologize for what I said before. Everyone, put in more effort and get out of this damn ce as soon as possible. The angels and dragon warriors spontaneously released more power. Raphael felt that something was wrong. Other than shrinking some distance from the inside at the beginning, the boundary was almost unchanged. It was like a solid wall. Although Raphael was suspicious, he could not see through it. Hence, Raphael also tried harder to release the power in his body. Then, Raphael saw a scene that made him very happy. A ray of light suddenly prated into the originally airtight darkness outside. That ray of light was particrly dazzling against the darkness beside it. It was like the sun breaking through the dark clouds, carrying with it a shocking power. After the first ray of light appeared, immediately after, the second and third ray of light followed suit. Soon, over a hundred tiny rays of light broke through the darkness and rushed in from the outside world. After the appearance of the hundred rays of light, the trapped angels and dragon warriors all became excited. After being trapped for so long, that ray of light finally gave them hope of escaping. Look, theres light there. It seems that the power of space outside has weakened a lot. Were about to escape. What a rush! Light will eventually defeat darkness! The angels and dragon warriors became restless. Seeing the hope of escaping, everyone was excited. Even Raphael, who had maintained his dignified image, smiled. The weakening of the power of the outer space did not seem to require the help of the Dragon Queen to escape. As the number of light beams increased, Raphael also discovered something that made him happy. Those light beams were stilling in with the divine power from the outside world. Raphael thought that if there were more cracks in the darkness, it would be wider. Perhaps, he could use the divine power connected to the outside world to tell Uriel what was going on inside. Only if Uriel joined in the tug-of-war would they be able to escape faster. The injured were still waiting for her help. If he wanted to save the injured, he could only wait until he got out and let the angels who were proficient in the power of space remove the power of space from the injured. Only then could he lead the healing team to treat the injured. Now, as long as he waited for the power of space to subside to a certain extent, he could contact Uriel and suppress the power of space together. Raphaels idea was very good. However, Uriel and the others who were watching outside were terrified. The vice-captain Uriel had sent to deliver the letter had not returned for a long time. Uriel felt that it was a little strange, but he did not send anyone to confirm it. This was because the current situation was quite critical. The light rays around the square field had produced a great curvature. It looked much more exaggerated than air under the high temperature. Moreover, the ck sphere that Uriel had seen earlier had also disappeared at this moment. Quickly tell me, what happened in the square space force field that you mentioned? Why did it be like this? Uriels tone was very urgent. As that spatial field was abnormal, Uriel suddenly felt that Raphaels life force had decreased a lot. This caused Uriel to no longer be able to quietly wait for Raphael to destroy that spatial field. When the vice-captain standing beside Uriel heard Uriels question, he respectfully said, Sir archangel, that spatial field has shrunk to its limit, and the power of space within it has also weakened considerably. I specte that some changes have urred within that spatial field, causing the spatial field to change ahead of time. Chapter 209 - Toru, My Son!

Chapter 209: Toru, My Son!

Uriel pressed on and said, Then, can we go forth and rescue Raphael now? We dont know when the messenger wille back. We cant just wait here, right? The vice-captain heard Uriels words and bowed to persuade him. Please dont be anxious, archangel. Now is not the best time. When that position weakens a little and when the holy power inside and outside is reconnected, we can contact archangel Raphael to carry out the rescue. It seems that the situation has turned for the better. However, if we act rashly, we might lose everything. After Uriel heard the vice-captains words, he red at him. At the same time, Uriel was waiting for that opportunity toe. In the central square of Paradise Ind, the buildings there had be ruins. Toru and Gabrielle were lying quietly on the ground. Gabrielle was on the verge of death, while Toru was still waiting for the surprise that the mysterious demon had mentioned. At this time, at the edge of the central square, dragon king number one dragged his body covered in blood and shakily headed toward Toru. As the most powerful dragon among the dragons besides the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, the number one dragon king had already killed dragon king number two, as well as all the dragon warriors in dragon king number twos team. Moreover, he was seriously injured because of this. There was no blood on his body, but his spirit was very weak. Most of his clothes were damaged. During the battle between dragon king number one and dragon king number two, dragon king number ones internal organs were injured by dragon king number twos sneak attack. At this moment, dragon king number one still had the dragon power unique to dragon king number two in his body. The dragon power was constantly eroding dragon king number ones body and devouring his power. However, his expression at this moment was very rxed. Fortunately, I made it. However, when dragon king number one looked in Torus direction, he saw Toru and Gabrielle, who were covered in blood. Apparently, a big battle had taken ce on the spot. As a result of that big battle was that Toru and Gabrielle were both injured. When dragon king number one saw that scene, his heart tightened. Ignoring his injuries, he sped up and ran in Torus direction. On the way, dragon king number one fell to the ground due to his injuries. However, he quickly got up and ran toward Toru. Torus head was facing away from dragon king number one. Hence, dragon king number one could not see Torus face clearly. He could only see the back of Torus body, so he could not see Torus injuries clearly. However, dragon king number one saw Gabrielles miserable state. Both of her feet were missing Her right eye had also exploded. Moreover, the aura that appeared on Gabrielles body was also very weak. Dragon king number ones heart sank. Just by looking at Gabrielles injuries, he knew that Toru and Gabrielles battle was fierce. Torus strength had been weakened by the Dragon Queen, so his strength could not bepared to Gabrielles. If Gabrielle was injured like that, then Toru must have been seriously injured? Dragon king number one felt a sudden pain in his heart, and at the same time, he felt a slight sense of suffocation. Dragon king number one could not help but quicken his pace. However, a hand covered in blood grabbed the leg of dragon king number ones pants. Save me that traitor Toru actually crippled my eyes and hands! Dragon king number two, you must make a decision for me. Killing that bastard Toru will definitely make dragon king number onepletely decadent It turned out that Gabrielle had mistaken the number one dragon king for the number two dragon king. When the number one dragon king heard Gabrielles words, his face instantly turned livid. He had guessed the whole story from Gabrielles words. It was probably that pretentious Gabrielle who was looking for trouble with Toru, but ended up being defeated by Toru instead. The number one dragon king felt somewhat gratified. At the same time, the number one dragon king was also furious. Gabrielle had actually used this chaotic moment to exact a personal vendetta! The number one dragon king shook off Gabrielles men with all his might, and then kicked Gabrielles abdomen like a piece of trash. With one kick, Gabrielle slid a few hundred meters away from the number one dragon king. This time, Gabrielle did not even have the strength to speak. Dragon king number ones casual kick broke her ribs and spine. Now, she was lying on the ground like a dead dog. Due to the friction with the ground, Gabrielles upper body turned several times along the broken spine, causing her body to look like twisted steel. However, her tough dragon body did not copse because of this. Gabrielle just kept spitting out dark red blood. Her nose, ears, and the rest of her left eye were all oozing horrible blood. It was the symbol of internal organs being broken and thrown away. The ground where Gabrielle glided was covered with her blood. Dragon king number one ignored Gabrielle and continued to walk toward Toru. He was only a dozen steps away from Toru. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of Toru. Father Toru, who had fallen into aa again, mumbled. Part of his injury had recovered, but he could barely make a sound. When dragon king number one heard Toru address him father, he was delighted. However, he knew very well that Toru was probably talking in his sleep. Toru had often called out father when he was sleeping soundly when he was young. However, Toru then made a violent cough. The cough was clearly apanied by the sound of vomiting blood. The sound was intermittent and it made dragon king number ones scalp tingle. The first dragon king saw arge pool of blood on the ground where Toru was lying. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Ah! That damned Gabrielle had actually injured Toru to this extent. It was unforgivable! However, the most important thing now was to treat Toru first. The first dragon king trembled as he turned Toru over. The first thing he saw was Torus two bloody eye sockets. Torus big, bright eyes had disappeared. On Torus neck, there was a hideous stamp mark and a bloody hole that was still dripping with blood. However, the rest of Torus body was not fatally injured. My poor son Seeing Torus injury, dragon king number ones heart ached so much that tears streamed down his face. Dragon king number one quickly injected pure dragon power into Torus body to dy Torus injuries. At the same time, his hands moved non-stop as he drew a magic array on the ground. That magic array was only in its embryonic form and did not have any energy fluctuations. Dragon king number one muttered, Soon, soon Toru, my good son, when the sacrifice is ready, I will be able to save you. If I cant ept your Dragon Race, I wont stay! No matter what price I have to pay, I will save you! Chapter 210 - Rescue the Team

Chapter 210: Rescue the Team

Toruid on the ground in silence. In fact, he had already woken up when dragon king number one touched him. However, he was shocked by dragon king number ones words. Torus eyes had been gouged out, so he could not see dragon king number ones expression. However, he could tell from the voice that dragon king number ones grief was not fake. However, he also felt anger in his heart. Father! The senior he had once respected was actually his father! Then, why did his father abandon him in the first ce? Toru wanted to question dragon king number one, but the words were stuck in his throat. Toru felt a strong hatred for dragon king number one for abandoning him. This was because that had caused him endless suffering when he was young. However, he had to admit that dragon king number one had indeed fulfilled his responsibility as a father. He could only quietly listen to dragon king number one talking to himself. Dragon king number one seemed to have noticed Toru waking up and was rather proud to talk about what he had just done. Toru, you dont know. Ive dealt with the dragon king number two and his aplices who bullied you. Those dragon warriors you hate will never appear in front of you again. As for Gabrielle, Ill leave her to you. Ill definitely cure you, dont worry. Let the ce that hurt you suffer the wrath of hell Slowly, Toru became more and more shocked. It turned out that the first dragon king had betrayed the Dragon Race and followed the demon because of him. The surprise that the demon in his mind had mentioned was actually the first dragon king. Toru felt a warm feeling in his heart. Then, he felt a burning sensation on his back. It was the demons breath. Toru could hear the continuous explosionsing from afar. This explosion was louder than any previous ones. It was like thunder, shaking the ground violently. Toru did not see that dragon king number one had already activated the magic array on the ground. Endless demonic energy poured into Torus body from the magic array. Then, the space power generated by the explosion actually carried the dead angels and the power of the Dragon Race into the direction of the magic array. At this time, the Dragon Queen looked at the angel, and the vice-captain, who were lying on the ground, and was furious. The angel had obviously been hit in the head from behind. Her brains were sttered everywhere. She could not be any more dead. Look at this neat technique its actually done by the Dragon Race! Another traitor has appeared in the Dragon Race. Who is it! The angels wound had been cleaned up. However, it was impossible to tell who the murderer was just by looking at the wound. However, Sarafini discovered a detail. Beside the vice-captains hand, there was a small, crooked character. That was the text that the Dragon Race and the angel had sent earlier. Raphael is in danger, save him! The Queen of the Dragon Race could still sense the energy fluctuations in the central square. However, she did not hesitate for long and quickly flew toward Raphaels direction. This was because Sarafini discovered that there was a strong space explosion on Raphaels side, and it was a big explosion. If Raphael was hit by that explosion, he would most likely die on the spot. Sarafini could not ept this oue. If Raphael died again, the rtionship between the dragons and heaven would most likely deteriorate to an irreparable state. While Paradise Ind was in chaos, Davis was very rxed. Liliaid in Davis arms and hugged Davis back as she asked, Davis, did that monster fall for the trap? Davis revealed a confident smile as he calmly said, Theres a high probability. Even if it fails, I have nothing to lose. Lilia praised him and said, That makes sense. If that n seeds, we can get rid of that monkey monster. After saying that, due to the numbness and itchiness in her body, Lilia gently twisted in Davis arms. Her hand also tightly grabbed Davis back. Davis nodded. Yes, Im worried that there are other monsters in that forest. Thats why I used this safe method to eliminate it. Davis felt a little scared when he said this. If he did not have the ability to teleport, the monster from before would have already killed him. He did not know how many trump cards a monster with the strength of a seraph had. What was more terrifying was that the monster also had a certain level of intelligence. Davis did not want to take the risk again. Lilia, hold on to me! After saying that, Davis flew toward the monkey-shaped monster while Lilia cried out in surprise. Although Davis was not good at flying, but when he was flying from a high altitude to the ground, due to the gravity, his flying speed was quite fast. The sound of the wind whistled in his ears. The air passed through the surface of Davis body, causing the temperature on the surface of his skin to drop rapidly. However Davis held Lilia in his arms, who was extremely hot. The temperature of Lilias body made Davis feel veryfortable, making up for the heat he lost. Lilia was in human form, and there were no scales on her skin. The air was already very cold at a height of hundreds of thousands of meters. Under the strong wind, she was shivering from the cold. Lilias hair stood on end. Her lips were purple. Her white and red skin was also pale from the cold. Even the desire in her body weakened a little. Davis Whats wrong with you? Lilia lowered her head and said with some grievance, I feel very cold. My hands and feet are numb. Its all because of you She felt that Davis was rubbing against her body to keep warm. When she could not help it, she took the opportunity toin. Davis touched Lilias nose and said gently, If youre afraid of the cold, you could have said it earlier. Lilia turned her face to the side and whispered, Its rare for me to be hugged by you. I really cherish this experience. I dont want to ruin the atmosphere. Then, Lilia looked at Davis and said, After all, I cant let you hug me forever in the future Davis looked at the silent Lilia and lowered his head to kiss Lilia. Then, he smiled and said, These are not problems. Lilia, release the demonic power in your body. Okay. Lilia obediently followed suit and released the demonic power in her body. Thats it. Rx, and dont resist my power. Okay. Davis simrly released the demonic power in his body and fused his demonic power with Lilias. Then, Davis released an SS rank demonic spell, Possession of ck mes. Chapter 211 - Possession of Black Flames

Chapter 211: Possession of ck mes

That spell was a spell that Davis had obtained when he signed in at the library. However, because Possession of ck mes was too eye-catching and would expose his demon bloodline, he did not choose to use that shy demon spell. However, now, the release of that spell was just right. The ck mes with super high temperature instantly surrounded Davis body. As Davis demonic aura had already merged with Lilias demonic aura, the ck me also surrounded Lilia. However, the extremely high temperature of the mes became very gentle when it came into contact with Lilias body. It was just slightly warmer than Lilias body. Wow, Davis, what is this? Its so magical. Can you teach me? Davis was momentarily at a loss for words. That skill was gifted by the system. When he had just received that skill, he had already learned how to use it. He really did not know how to teach Lilia that skill. He could only contact the system. However, before that, Davis suddenly smiled wickedly. Wait, I need to check your physical condition first. As Davismunicated with the system, he reached into Lilias clothes and started to feel around. The smooth and hot feeling on Lilias body made Davis feel extremely pleased. Lilia also knew that Davis was taking advantage of her. However, she did not stop Davis. Instead, she revealed a posture of letting him take advantage of her. Davis hands, like magic, gave Lilia extreme enjoyment. It was pure enjoyment, without sexual desire. It was like Davis was giving her a massage. Davis just wandered around the edges of the mountains and valleys, not doing anything to ruin the atmosphere. Lilia was intoxicated. The ck mes, moderate temperature, coupled with Davis gentle hand movements made Lilia drowsy. She felt as if her eyelids were filled with lead, and it was difficult for her to open them. Slowly, Lilia fell asleep under Davis touch. Davis also learned from the system the specific method to teach Lilia how to possess the ck mes. Davis looked at the sleeping Lilia and slowed down his fall. When Lilia was almost asleep and began to writhe in his arms, Davis suddenly smiled evilly. He reached his other cold hand into Lilias clothes. At the top of the mountain, he pinched lightly. Then, he rubbed it a few times. Lilia was suddenly attacked by Davis, and her body instantly straightened. The frightened Lilia opened her eyes, but what she saw was Davis teasing gaze. Lilia helplessly used her pink palm to p Davis chest. Davis, youre so bad Haha, did you sleep well? Lilia nodded in shame. She did not expect that she would actually be able to fall asleep in Davis arms in front of Davis. It was an embarrassing situation. Davis pushed himself up and lied, I didnt want to disturb your sleep, but I didnt know what you were dreaming about, and touching my lower body so I had to wake you up. Lilia felt Davis bulge on her waist. Her face turned red. She did dream about the romance with Davis. However, she did not expect that she would actually do such a thing while she was sleeping. Davis, I No need to exin. I understand. You must have been lonely for too long. Lilia covered her face and shook her head frantically. Davisughed evilly and continued, Lilia, Im going to teach you how to use that Possession of ck mes. Just likest time, dont resist. Rx your body. Lilia let go of her hand and looked at Davis, whose expression had be serious. She was delighted. It seemed that Davis was going to teach her magic. Lilia nodded quickly and said, Okay. However, Lilias heart jumped violently. The demonic power emitted from her body also became chaotic. The dragon power and demonic power caused the ck mes that Davis possessed on her body to be violent. In addition, the temperature on Lilias body also rose rapidly. She did not know why, but it was as if someone important to her was in danger. When Davis saw Lilias sudden panic, he felt a great pain in his heart. Lilia, what happened to you? Nothing, I just felt like something happened to my mother. The feeling was not strong, and it was just a momentary feeling. I dont know if it was an illusion. Davis gently stroked Lilias hair andforted her. Your mother is the Queen of the Dragon Race. With his strength, what danger could he be in? Now, what we need to do is to increase our strength in this unfamiliar world and protect our lives. Lilia nodded. However, she still felt ufortable. Two streams of tears flowed from Lilias face. However, the tears were quickly evaporated by the high temperature of the ck mes. Only shallow and salty stains were left on her face. Davis and Lilia had signed a soul contract. Therefore, Lilias mood also affected him. Davis also remembered something that made her sad. However, he quickly suppressed that feeling. Then, holy power appeared in his hands. The holy power smoothly entered Lilias body andforted her mood. Under the effect of the gentle holy power, Lilia felt that the blockage in her heart was swept away. She knew that it must be because of the power that Davis gave her that made her feelfortable. Lilia felt that Davis was too considerate. As the owner of the double contract with her, not only did Davis not put on any airs as the owner, but he even cared about her. This time, Lilia took the initiative to put her arm around Davis neck, and then she cowered in Davis embrace. Davis, Ive already rxed. What should I do? Open your mouth. Lilia obediently opened her cherry lips. Her lips had already returned to normal under the effect of the ck mes. The surface was smooth, and it had a fiery red color that was the characteristic of a dragon woman. It was extremely alluring. It might be a little painful next. Bear with it. After saying that, Davis already reached his fingers that were surrounded by the ck mes into Lilias mouth. When Davis fingers went in, Lilia did not scream. She did not feel any difort. She was used to the temperature of the mes. However, when Davis fingers touched her pte, Lilia felt an electric shock. Suddenly, Lilias mind went nk. Her eyes closed uncontrobly. Chapter 212 - Would the Monster Fall into a Trap?

Chapter 212: Would the Monster Fall into a Trap?

Then, information about the ck mes entered Lilias mind. It made Lilias head hurt a little. However, the pain was still bearable. Lilia tried her best to absorb the knowledge. Then, she quietly recalled it. When she opened her eyes, she realized that the finger that Davis had extended into her had already disappeared. At this moment, Davis was staring intently at the ground, as if he was looking for something. Have you grasped it? Ive grasped it. Lilia was full of confidence. Davis instantly retracted the ck mes that he had released. The cold wind immediately poured on Lilias body. It was so cold that Lilia was shivering. Lilia quickly released the demonic power in her body. Then, in the demonic power, she cast the spell she had just learned. A ck me very simr to the previous one appeared around her body and the ck me also rushed onto Davis body. Everything was normal, except for Davis expression. Davis face was twisted into a ball, as if he was in great pain. Ah, its so hot. Lilia, lower the temperature. Ah? Lilia was stunned. Soon, she realized something. It was the me that she used to release as a dragon. The temperature of the fire was twice that of the fire that Davis had cast and the temperature was so high that it could melt gold. Lilia hurriedly withdrew her fire and clumsily cast a freezing spell on Davis. It was learnt from dragon king number eight who knew human magic among the dragons. In an instant, Lilia and Davis were frozen into a big lump of ice. The two of them fell rapidly. Lilia instantly realized that she had made a mistake again. She did not have to do anything unnecessary. The cold wind was supposed to cool things down. Lilia panicked. In fact, like Gabrielle, she did not have much actualbat experience. That was why her control of power was so rusty. Just as Lilia was panicking, Davis suddenly put away his pained expression. Then, his fingers shed with a golden light. The ice that enveloped him and Lilia shattered. Lilia was stunned. Davis, you As if he had guessed what Lilia would ask, Davis immediately answered, Of course Im faking it. Lilia, youre still too naive. Im worried that if youre alone in the future, you might be deceived badly by others. Lilia said anxiously, I. I wont leave, master There will always be a time when youll leave alone. I Davis, Ill always be by your side. Lilia knew that Davis was very dissatisfied with her, and she actually cried out in panic. Davis originally wanted to remind Lilia not to be too naive, but he did not expect that he would go that far. Looking at Lilias flustered appearance now, she was even sadder than the death of her own mother. The soft part of Davis heart was touched. He hugged Lilia tightly, wiped away Lilias tears with one hand, and said gently, Lilia, dont worry, I will protect you Master No, Davis, can you give me another chance? Davis was stunned for a moment, then he did not know whether tough or cry. Yes, dont worry, Im not afraid of the heat. This time, Lilia cast the Possession of ck mes spell smoothly. The temperature was moderate and it did not consume much power. Davis felt veryfortable. The Possession of ck mes released by Lilia was more gentle. Moreover, the me also contained the fragrance of Lilias body. Holding Lilia was like holding a hand warmer. Davis found that he liked Lilia more and more. Lilia was not fair and obedient, but also beautiful. If it was not because she was born a dragon and had a high body temperature, she was simply Davis favorite type. However, Davis had no other requirements. He was a person with very little desire. Before he was reincarnated to Paradise Ind, Davis spent all day ying games in his small room. However, what he longed for was the experience of flying in the sky. Moreover, he held a girl in his arms. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like a superhero from aic book or movie. After a while, Davis reached the limit of his dimensional gate, which allowed him to cast demonic spells. Davis had practiced above the sky. Now he could only summon one portal. It was used to deal with the monkey monster that was hostile to him. Seeing the monkey monster lying weakly on the ground, Davis eyes lit up. Davis could tell that it was the monsters disguise. It looked like it was on itsst breath. In fact, the monster had umted its strength and was ready tounch a fatal attack at any time. Just like a very patient hunter, it quietly waited for Davis and Lilia to fall into its trap. The corner of Davis mouth curved. Lilia, Ill test you again. Now, do you think that the monster has fallen into a trap? Lilia nced at the monkey monster. It was very far away, so she could not see the monkey monsters exact appearance. Lilia hesitated for a moment and said, I think that the monster is about to die, so it should not have the strength to fall into the trap. Davis shook his head. Then, he released the spell that Lilia had seen many times. Not far from the monster, a pitch-ck portal appeared. Moreover, Davis demonic power was released from the portal. Then, something unexpected happened to Lilia. The monster that looked like it was about to die suddenly stood up angrily. The monster did not even confirm Davis arrival. It picked up the broken wood and stones beside it and threw them at the portal. Davis was quick-witted and controlled the portal to avoid the stones and broken wood thrown by the monster. Then, Davis smiled and said to Lilia, Lilia, look, did the monster fall for it? Lilia insisted and said, No, the monster was just testing it. Davis smiled but did not say anything. This was because he had already seen the monsters state. It hadpletely lost its reason and was only one step away from entering a berserk state. As expected, not long after Lilia finished speaking, the monster actually went againstmon sense and chased after the portal. As it chased, it waved its arm as if it could hurt Davis. Davis, this monster is Lilia was dumbfounded. Davis did not understand the reason. However, he did not waste this good opportunity. He directly controlled the single-piece portal toward the Chapter 213 - Strategy

Chapter 213: Strategy

The monster just stuck its hand into the portal. Then, there was a shrill scream. The monsters left hand was also stuck in the portal and the portal, which was the Demonic Dimensional Gate, kept moving toward the monsters body under Davis control. In order to prevent the monster from biting off its own arm and escaping likest time, Davis increased the speed of the portal. Moreover, the demonic power that gushed out of the portal also wrapped around the monsters body, preventing the monster from escaping. However, this time, the monster did not escape. Instead, its eyes were filled with despair and anger. It did not have the ability to run away either, because its power had been used up in the previous violent search operation. The monkey-shaped monster was really at the end of its life, and it did not even have the power to scream. After the initial scream, the monster had used up itsst bit of power. Now, the monster even had the idea of attracting other monsters. However, it now had no strength at all. It could only be constantly devoured by the portal. The monster, even humanized, and shed tears. It seemed to bementing its suffering, and also seemed to regret its impulsive behavior. In short, it was now certain of its death. Davis did not let the monster suffer for too long. When he realized that the monster was no longer struggling, he immediately summoned another portal, and the two portals quickly merged. The monkey-shaped monster that had put Davis life on the line many times died at Davis hands. Lilia cheered for him. Davis, youre too amazing. That monster actually fell for it. How did youe up with this idea? Davis controlled the two portals to merge as he exined, This was because when I was fighting with that monster earlier, I discovered that the monsters intelligence was very high. It was just like a well-trained warrior. So, I guess that after the monster is heavily injured, with its intelligence, theres a high probability that it will lurk where it is and wait for us to get close. When we think that its dead, it willunch a lightning strike. After hearing Davis words, Lilias eyes were filled with admiration for Davis. Even her mother, the Dragon Queen, had not told her about the techniques that Davis talked about. She was very surprised. Davis, where did you get this knowledge? There was a pleading look in Lilias eyes. She indeed had a huge need for that kind of knowledge. That was because Lilia believed that the type of knowledge had nothing to do with strength. Instead, it was something that she had concluded after countless life and death battles. After Davis retrieved the demons portal, he smiled and said to Lilia, This isnt considered knowledge either. It should be considered experience. As long as you capture the enemys habits in battle, you can make the most appropriate response ording to the enemys habits in the subsequent battles. After Lilia heard Davis words, she was still very confused. Among the dragons that respected strength, very few people talked to her about strategies and such. Thus, Lilia raised her head and asked, But, Davis, in the face of absolute strength, whats the use of these techniques? Davis saw Lilias eager attitude, and he could not help but want to exin the use of strategies to her. That was the experience that Davis had summed up when he was ying strategy games like StarCraft and World of Warcraft in his previous life. There was a beautiful woman lying in his arms asking him for advice humbly, so Davis naturally would not refuse. However, at this time, Davis suddenly remembered that monkey-shaped monsters expression of relief before it died. That expression seemed to say that Davis and Lilia were about to die just like it. It was filled with ridicule and a sense of revenge. When he thought of that gaze, Davis felt a little ufortable. However, Davis quickly shook off the influence of that gaze on him. Instead, he carried Lilia andnded on the ground as he spoke to Lilia. Lilia, strategy is a veryplicated concept. I want to correct your concept. Even if a powerhouse has a strategy, it will result in twopletely different oues in battle. If a powerhouse does not have a strategy, it is equivalent to giving up the advantage of his brain. Then he would be no different from a boor. He can only rely on his absolute strength to suppress and fight, then only he can win against those who are not as strong as him. Once he meets someone on the same level as him, or if he meets someone stronger than him, it is very likely that he will lose due to theck of a strategy. Speaking up to this point, Davis changed the topic and said, Just like today, if we did not use a strategy, with the strength of the two of us, do you think that we have a chance of winning against that monkey-shaped monster? Lilia shook her head and said in a low voice, There shouldnt even be a 10% chance. Davis, several times, I almost thought that we were going to die at the hands of that monster. Its great that we survived. Saying this, Lilia hugged Davis arm tightly. She gradually agreed with Davis words. Then, what will happen if we have a strategy? This time, Davis did not speak for long. Instead, he continued what he saidst time, If we have a strategy, we will be able to defeat that monster without any bloodshed, just like this time. We can even preserve most of our strength when we kill that monster. Even if we encounter a monkey monster like that monster again, we still have the strength to fight. If we were to fight to the death with that monster from the very beginning, not only would our chances of defeating that monster be very slim, but even if we were to defeat that monster, we would also be heavily injured. That way, even if we werent killed by this monster, we would still be killed by other monsters. Hearing this, Lilia turned pale with fright, but she was also extremely afraid. As Davis had said, their situation was actually quite dangerous. If it was not for Davis ingenious strategy, it was very likely that both of them would have already been killed or heavily injured. Lilia also admired Davis even more. She continued to ask, Davis, can you tell me more about strategy? Davis was very interested. He spoke with tion and exined, This is only the effect of strategy when surviving in the wild. Inrge-scale battles, strategy is more important than strength for the strong. Distribution ofbat strength, formation, and time difference At this point, Davis noticed that Lilia was confused again. Thus, Davis decided to stop this small educational session. Lilia, the effect and application of these strategies can be slowly experienced in the actual battles in the future. Now, our first task is to find a ce to rest. Chapter 214 - Davis’ Goal

Chapter 214: Davis Goal

Davis carried Lilia andnded on the ground. Before theynded on the ground, Davis saw the forest that had been destroyed by the monster. The forest that had been destroyed by Davis and Lilia had been further destroyed by the monster. Moreover, even the ground had been flipped over by that monster. Countless tree stumps and rocks had been flipped out of the ground by that monkey-shaped monster. Davis, that monster is too ferocious. Lilia looked at the messy scene on the ground with lingering fear. Fortunately, she did not confront that monster head-on. Otherwise, she and Davis would really be in danger. The ground was obviously caused by the monsters outburst. It had a huge visual impact. Davis was also shocked. A seraph level monkey monster could cause such huge damage with just its body. If that monkey monster knew the master, he and Lilia might not have a chance to defeat that monkey monster. There was a huge gap between the two realms. Ordinary people could not easily cross it. Davis thought that if he had the power of the seraph, it would be more convenient for him to move around. Davis only had a few main goals. One was to find out his identity. He wanted to find out what kind of bloodline he had. After all, he had the bloodline of an angel and a demon, which was very rare in heaven. Although he had seen Vontel, who also had the power of an angel and a demon, Vontels bloodline was obviously different from Davis. Vontels bloodline was very pure. It was the bloodline of an ancient angel. Davis bloodline, on the other hand, seemed a little mixed. The woman who was immersed in the stone tablet told Davis that there was a trace of dragon bloodline in Davis bloodline, and there were many other unknown bloodlines. Davis bloodline seemed to be thebination of all the bloodlines. No one could see the origins of his bloodline. The four archangels of Paradise Ind could not see Davis bloodline clearly. The Dragon Queen also failed to see Davis bloodline clearly. Lucifer of the Demon World too failed to see Davis bloodline clearly. Even the ancient angel in the library of Paradise Ind, Vontel, failed to see Davis bloodline clearly. As for the Master of Order in the stone tablet, he could only see half of it. If he did not know his background, Davis thought that he would be lost in this world. With so many mixed bloodlines, should he be loyal to Paradise Ind, or give his soul to the demon? Or throw himself into the Dragon Race? Davis could only make a decision when his identity was clear. The other purpose was to improve his strength and protect the people he wanted to protect. Ever since Davis received the dual physique reward from the system, his luck with women had been continuous. If there were no idents, he should have a lot of women around him. The first was Angelina, who adopted him. She was Davis most cherished angel and Fiona, who was born with him. She was his ymate who apanied him day and night and admired each other. There were also Alice, Liv, and other angels who were quite close to Davis. In the human world, there were also E, Lea, and Emily, who had be Davis family. Now, he had a beautiful dragon girl by his side. The Dragon Princess, Lilia. The woman who had gone through thick and thin with him, and even acknowledged him as her master. He now had the obligation to protect Lilias safety. Davis was no longer alone. Every step he took, he had to n for the future. If he wanted to protect the people around him, he had to constantly improve his strength, and he had to have great strength. Davis final goal was to explore the world he was in. Davis had read a lot in the library. At the same time, on Paradise Ind, he often yed around and eavesdropped on the conversations of other angels. Through reading and gathering information, Davis learned a harsh truth. Due to an unknown force, the world where angels and demons coexisted was gradually copsing. In time, the world will be destroyed and everything will fall into nothingness. This was what Davis did not want to see. He did not want to save the world and be a superhero. He wanted to save the world because it threatened his life and the lives of the people around him. If there was no skin, where would be the hair? Davis can only protect his own world by using his own efforts. At least, to ensure the safety of Paradise Ind where he was born. Therefore, Davis short-term goal was very simple which was to live. Only by living, his goals can be achieved. If he died in this unknowinglyrge arcane realm, then his ns would be a tree without roots. Thestugh was the bestugh. Therefore, after hearing Lilias words, Davis suddenly became alert. Why would that monster wreak havoc here? Davis stopped flying and carefully looked at the traces left by the monster on the ground. After looking for a moment, Davis seemed to have discovered something. His brows were tightly knitted. Then, Davis recalled the strange expression that the monkey-shaped monster had on its deathbed. At this time, Lilia said again, Davis, what happened? Why did you stop? She reached out her hand to Davis front eye and waved it. However, Davis did not react. It was like a body that had lost its soul. Davis, is there something wrong with the ground? Upon hearing this, an idea suddenly shed through Davis mind. Everything was connected. Then, Davis turned pale with fright. That monster had indeed left a trap! Lilia, its very dangerous here. We cant stay here! Davis immediately summoned the Demonic Dimensional Gate and entered with Lilia in his arms. Just as Davis left, a group ofrge ants appeared in the forest where the monkey-shaped monster had died. These ants all had wings. As soon as the ants arrived at the spot where the monkey-shaped monster had died, they immediately began to riot. The monkey-shaped monster was originally their target. The ants had been tracking the monkey-shaped monster for a long time. Before the monkey-shaped monster attacked Davis, it had already been bitten by the ants. The formic acid of these giant ants contained a neuroparalytic toxin. The neuroparalytic toxin would cause the prey to go hungry and the neuroparalytic toxin in the monkey-shaped monsters body was acting up today. The ants were just waiting for a good harvest today. The level 1 seraph monkey monster was enough for the ants to eat for half a month. However, these ants only found blood all over the ground, and some of the hair that the monster had dropped. Chapter 215 - Ant Colonys Crisis

Chapter 215: Ant Colonys Crisis

There was also the forest surface that had been destroyed by the monkey monster. Together with it, there were also some unfamiliar auras. Those were the auras of Davis and Lilia. However, because those two auras were too weak in their eyes, they were ignored. The ant colony that had failed to track the monkey monster was in a rage. This was because, in order to track the monkey monster, the ant colony gave up many prey that were slightly weaker than the monkey monster. However, they could not even see the monkey monsters corpse from a long distance! Moreover, from the smell in the air, it seemed that the nerve paralysis toxin in the monkey monsters body had already acted up. However, the ant colony could confirm that the monkey monster was already dead. That was because the prey that died from the neuroparalytic toxin would emit a strange smell from its body. After confirming this, the worker ants did not have any obvious reaction. Instead, they touched the antennae on their heads and exchanged information. Soon, the empty ant colony entered a berserk state. The berserk ant colony was even more terrifying than the monkey monster. A message was quickly transmitted between the ant colony. Seal the scene. Then, the ant colony began to search the ce where the monkey-shaped monster disappeared. First, the ant colony separated thend where the monkey-shaped monster passed into small pieces and took it away. Moreover, the tree trunks and leaves that were stained with the monkey-shaped monster were also taken away. The ant colony was very strong. Just the bite force of their lower jaws could easily cut through the tough tree trunks and boulders. Moreover, each worker ant could lift a piece of soil or boulder that was hundreds of timesrger than itself and the other weak creatures that the ants encountered were all cut in an instant. Those ant colony-type spells were not veryplicated. Each worker ants antennae emitted a special energy. When gathered together, they formed a formation to iste the aura in that space. Under the effect of that formation, no aura would be released. The ant colony decided to empty out the forest they had sealed off. They left it to the queen ant to handle! In the ant colony, no matter what troublesome matters they encountered, it was up to the queen ant to decide. Even if those workers had immense strength, their intelligence was still very low. Even if they relied on the informationwork of the neural ants, their ability to deal withplicated matters was limited. Only the powerful queen ant was able to deal with the information brought back by the ant colony in an instant. The queen ant had absolute control over the ant colony. Before they could finish searching the forest, the ants spread their wings and flew off into the distance. Only the surface of the forest remained. Even the rivers and underground water had been taken away by the ants. In the sky, Lilia and Davis stood side by side. Lilia had already regained her mobility, however, upon seeing the ferocious ants, she was so frightened that she fell into Davis arms. That was because the worker ants in the ant colony were actually all at level 2 seraph! Lilia was extremely frightened. Fortunately, Davis had brought her out of the forest in time. Otherwise, both Davis and her would have be food for the ant colony. Then, in a few days, they would turn into dung on the ground. Davis helplessly picked Lilia up again. Lilia asked curiously, Davis, this time, could it be that you knew in advance that the ant colony would appear there? Davis shook his head and answered decisively, No, I didnt know that the ant colony would appear there. Lilias body was still slightly trembling. After hearing Davis words, the terror in Lilias heart was suppressed by curiosity. She asked, Then, Davis, how did you make the decision to retreat immediately? Davis said without thinking, It was due to intuition. Intuition? Lilias expression was very surprised. This was the first time she had heard the concept of intuition. Davis nodded and said, Yes, intuition. It was because of intuition that I made the decision to retreat instantly at that moment. Looking at Lilias sparkling eyes, Davis did not wait for Lilia to ask further. Instead, he took the initiative and said, Intuition is a strange feeling. Although it is innate, it is also influenced by life andbat experience. At that time, the monkey-shaped monsters strange smile before it died appeared in my mind. My first reaction was to retreat. There was no other special reasons. Lilia was greatly surprised after hearing Davis words. She could not understand intuition that allowed her to make a decision without any reason for a short period of time. However, Lilia was very straightforward and did not hide her doubts. Davis, can you exin it more specifically and more vividly? Lilia put her arms around Davis neck. Her surprisingly bouncy breasts were also in close contact with Davis body. She tried to use this method to please Davis, and at the same time, to ease the agitation in her heart. However, Davis reaction was very calm. He already knew Lilias body like the back of his hand. For the time being, he did not have any thoughts of understanding Lilias body. Davis just smiled faintly. Then, Davis continued to exin seriously, Intuition is something that you can understand as a humans instinct. After saying that, Davis quickly moved his hand toward Lilias chest. However, just as his hand was about to touch her, Lilia quickly pulled back her hands that were on Davis neck, and then instinctively blocked her chest. At the same time, Lilias body leaned back sharply. Davis retracted his hand and waved it in front of Lilias eyes. Look, this is instinct. Do you understand? Lilia nodded. However, what awaited her was not a further exnation, but another surprise attack from Davis. Davis hand that had attacked Lilia suddenly poked at Lilias eyes. This time, Lilia instinctively closed her eyes and ced her hands in front of her eyes. However, she felt that her chest was attacked by Davis other hand. That hand began to rub her chest restlessly. Davis hand was very strong, causing Lilia to moan in pain. Lilia said angrily, Davis, youre so bad. Although she was cursing, she grabbed Davis other hand and ced it on her chest. Lilia is masters at any time Davis saw that Lilia took the initiative but stopped moving. He knew that Lilia had acted up again. Davis could not help butin about his special constitution. This constitution was passively released throughout the entire process. Sometimes, it was a little troublesome. Chapter 216 - Davis’ Intuition

Chapter 216: Davis Intuition

Davis carried Lilia and flew in the opposite direction of the ant colony. As they flew, he used the corner of his eye to scan the forest and canyon below, trying to find a ce to hide and rest. However, such a ce was obviously not easy to find. In order to let Lilia persevere longer, Davis continued to exin the matter of his intuition to her. Lilia, do you still want to hear about your intuition? Lilia was initially aroused by Davis, but when she heard Davis words, she immediately replied, I still want to know more. Actually, Lilia also knew Davis purpose. Moreover, she was suppressing the desire in her body and was also very ufortable. When Davis suggested to continue talking about her intuition, Lilia took the opportunity to agree. After all, as a dragon, she was very interested in what Davis had to say. Dragons had always believed in power. asionally, some dragons would use evil means to achieve their goals. However, Lilia had never seen a dragon like Davis who used strategy and intuition. Before this, she had never thought that she would be able to defeat the victor without relying on her strength and escape before danger arrived. Lilia had a vague feeling that what Davis had said might have a great impact on her in the future. It was a novel concept that even her mother, Sarafini, had not told her about. Not only had Lilia seen Davis use that concept personally, but she had also been lucky enough to hear Davis exin it personally. It was precisely because Lilia used Davis strategy and intuition that she was able to turn the situation around when she encountered danger many times in the future. However, these were all things that wouldeter. After Lilia gave an affirmative answer, Davis spoke slowly, Lilia, I believe you already have some understanding of your instincts. The first time, you stretched out your arm to protect your chest. At that time, you had an intuition. I wanted to touch your chest and because of your female instinct, you blocked my hand. At that time, your intuition was still not obvious. After listening to Davis words, Lilia nodded in agreement and added, Davis, I understand. The second time you pretended to poke my eyes, I moved my hands out of instinct to protect my eyes. At that time, I also had an intuition that the eyes are more important than the chest. But, because of that, my my chest was touched by you. At that time, my intuition was to serve the master After saying that, Lilias face was flushed red. However, she did not avert her gaze. Instead, she stared at Davis face, wanting to see his reaction. However, what Lilia did not expect was that Davis smiled in relief. He revealed a smile that she had never seen before. That smile was very warm and very healing. It was like a cier that suddenly started melting, revealing a spring scene. It surprised and delighted Lilia. She could feel that at this moment, the gaze that Davis had for her had changed. At this moment, Daviss gaze was filled with endless love. Lilia was stunned. However, Lilia was the princess of the Dragon Race after all. Although she did not participate much in the affairs of the Dragon Race, but just being beside Sarafini, taught her the ability to read peoples expressions. Lilia could clearly see the change in Davis eyes. Although, previously, Davis looked at her with a gentle gaze, but Lilia could see the arrogance of the superior hidden in the depths of Davis eyes. It was the gaze of a powerful man looking down on the world. It was very different from the loving gaze of Davis now. Feeling the burning gaze of Davis, Lilia shyly avoided his gaze. She was afraid that if she looked at Davis for even a while longer, her heart would bepletely conquered by Davis. The reason for Davis smile was very simple. It was because after less than a day of contact with Lilia, he found that Lilia was an extremely intelligent woman. When he said something to her, Lilia would always be able to grasp the main point and quickly understand the meaning of his words. It was very rare for a dragon girl like Lilia, who grew up among dragons with a mind full of muscle and strength, to have such keen insight and clear thinking. Davis thought that Lilia was the most satisfactory family member for him. If she was properly nurtured, Lilia would definitely shine in his ns. She would be a great help to him in conquering the world in the future. Davis had great ambitions. It was not just to find out his background. It was also to increase his strength and conquer the world as suitable for his identity as a transmigrator. Otherwise, it would not be in line with his philosophy which was to live a peaceful life and die in an unknown ce. After seeing that Lilia avoided his gaze, Davis continued, Intuition is an existence that is simr to instinct. However, instinct usually refers to the performance of the body, while intuition is often used to describe the mind. Intuition can be understood as the instinct of the mind. At this point, Lilia had already turned her blushing face back. Lilia asked another question, Davis, why is your intuition so strong? After hearing Lilias words, Davis and Lilia looked at each other and smiled. The two of them were bing more and more in sync. The question Lilia asked was exactly what Davis wanted to say. He was waiting for Lilia to ask this question. Hearing Lilias question, Davis was very excited. He even spoke faster. Lilia, you asked the right question. Everyone has intuition, and it ys a very important role. At the very least, when ites to protecting your own safety, you need intuition to participate. Its because when youre in danger, you dont have that much time to think. At this time, its all based on intuition to make judgments. Intuition, to put it bluntly, is the judgment that your brain makes in a very short period of time. But, why is it that some people have strong intuition, while others have almost no effect, and even have a counter effect? At this point, Davis suddenly stopped talking. He swept his eyes across the floor and turned to look at Lilias pretty face. Lilia asked in a very cute fangirl tone, Yes, why? Davis pretended to answer mysteriously, This question is not easy to describe in words. It requires you to understand it in actualbat. If you really want to describe it in words, it means that the morebat experience you have, the more intense the battle, and the stronger the intuition you develop. Lilia felt a little cold, so she released the ck mes to warm herself up. Then, she continued Davis question, Battle experience, what does that mean? Chapter 217 - Ant Colony Throne

Chapter 217: Ant Colony Throne

In the end, Davis did not reply. Instead, he hugged Lilia tightly and flew up to the ground. Lilia was so shocked that she let out a soft cry. However, her red lips were immediately enveloped by Davis red lips. Dont make a sound. That ant is approaching us. As he spoke, Davis pointed in a certain direction. Lilia looked in the direction that Davis was pointing. Sure enough, she saw arge ck dot in the distant horizon. It was rushing toward Davis and Lilia. Lilia conjured her dragons eye and took a careful look at the actions of the ants. As a result, the pictures shocked Lilia. Every ant in the ant colony was carrying a mess of things. Some were carrying animal carcasses, some were carrying wooden stakes and broken pieces. Lilia could barely ept these. However, what surprised Lilia was that there were dozens of healthy ants holding two ornate thrones. Both thrones were empty. However, around the earth seat, there were hundreds of ants that were obviously much bigger than ordinary workers. They were holding spears and wearing armor. They seemed to be protecting the throne. Where the ants passed, the trees were cut off, the river was cut off, and even the birds that flew in the sky were eaten by the ants. The sky and the earth were tyrannical. Lilia was shocked. The ants were obviouslying for her and Davis. The ants were heading straight for Davis and Lilia and they did not stop at all. It was as if they knew the location of Davis and Lilia. Lilia wanted to warn Davis that they had been discovered by the ants. However, her mouth was tightly sealed by Davis hand. She wanted to signal with her eyes, but Davis did not look at her face at all. Lilia was so anxious that her eyes almost flowed out. What should she do? At this time, Lilia suddenly had an idea. She remembered the strategy that Davis had just told her. After thinking about this instinct, Lilia quickly thought about what method she should use to inform Davis that they had been discovered by the ant colony. It was best to let Davis understand her intention in an instant as soon as possible. If one method did not work, she would think of another way. Rather than waiting for death, it was better to take the initiative to think of a way to solve the current crisis. Lilia closed her eyes. Instead of thinking about the ants that rushed in, she meditated on the spot. She recalled the way shemunicated with Davis before. In an instant, Lilia thought of a way to remind Davis. Soul contract. It was precisely because Lilia took the initiative to sign that contract with Davis that her and Davis fates were tightly bound together. That soul contract was not just for show. Apart from confirming the master-servant rtionship between Davis and Lilia, at critical moments, they could also use the soul contract to enter the encrypted call with their souls. Moreover, the speed of the soul exchange was very fast. In almost a static time, they couldplete half a days worth of conversation. However, taking the initiative to use the soul contract tomunicate consumed arge amount of soul power. Moreover, it would also cause Davis to consume a certain amount of soul power. Lilia used all her strength to barely activate the soul contract between her and Davis. Davis, run, weve been discovered! Lilias voice appeared in Davis mind. Ah! Davis shouted in his mind. My Princess Lilia, your voice is too loud. I already know what youre talking about. My head is about to be knocked out by you. Ouch. Davis, why dont you run? The ant colony will catch up to us soon. Davis groaned in his mind and said lightly, I naturally have a way to deal with it. The reason why I dont run is to summon the Demonic Dimensional Gate. Only by using the portal can we get rid of those ants. When we saw those ants, they had already noticed us. If we choose to run at that time, we will miss the best chance to escape. Davis said earnestly, Lilia, you still have a lot to learn about the strategy and intuition I mentioned. After saying that, Davis prepared to exit the soul world. In the end, Davis tragically realized that he could not exit the soul world at all. Time in the outside world had been slowed down by tens of thousands of times. His and Lilias bodies were also suspended in the sky. Every hair on Davis body maintained in a state of being bent by the strong wind and the cold wind from the bottom to the top had also be stationary. Davis could even see the position of every speck of dust in the air. It was because time was almost at a standstill that Davis was able to see images that he could not normally see. The still image had a shock that the dynamic image did not have. In Davis eyes, everything had changed. First was the distant sky. When time stopped, Davis suddenly had the same ability as Lilia. The details of the ant colony in the distance were extremely clear to Davis. Short and delicate tentacles. Delicatepound eyes. Strong and powerful upper jaw. Every ant looked fierce. If caught by those ants, what awaited Davis would only be a cruel dismemberment. The ant colony in the distance had stopped moving. Due to this, Davis could see the amazing power of the ants. At rest, Davis could see that each ant was emitting an energy line. The energy lines extended in all directions, forming a beautiful energy. Davis guessed that the energy was the ants brain. Davis roughly searched for the queen in the ant colony in his line of sight. He also saw one or two conspicuous thrones. Davis noticed a detail. Although the throne looked empty, on that throne, there was a huge energy pir soaring into the sky. That energy pir was countless times thicker than the energy lines on other ants. It was probably the difference between hair and bridge support pirs. Davis was shocked. The leader of the ant army appeared. Davis guessed that the one who discovered the energy pir was the queen of the ant colony. Only the queen of the ants had that powerful strength. Just looking at the difference in the energy pirs, Davis could imagine how terrifying the queen of the ants strength was. Perhaps the entire colonybined was not nearly as powerful as the queen ant. Chapter 218 - White Lines of Horror

Chapter 218: White Lines of Horror

That was because the huge energy pir was snow-white in color. As for the energy that came into contact with the energy pir, the central area waspletely upied by the snow-white energy. Obviously, the snow-white energy pir formed the main body of the energy, and it was also spreading to the edge of the energy. The energy emitted by the worker ants and soldier ants should only serve as a transfer of energy. What were they doing, and why would they build an energy in the sky? Davis did not know. However, Davis could guess that the energy was probably targeted at him and Lilia. Davis searched the ant colony, but could not find any trace of the queen ant. This puzzled Davis. If the queen ant was not there, then why was there such a huge energy pir on the throne? Was it just a diversion? Although Davis was observant, he could not guess what was wrong. Maybe the queen ant was hiding or maybe the queen ant was not in the colony at all. That energy pir was used to support the situation. No matter what, Davis was not really worried. That was because he had finished casting the Demonic Dimensional Gate spell. Although that teleportation skill could teleport over a long distance and bring other demons along with it, but the long casting time was hard on him. In the event of an emergency, one could not react quickly. One could only think of ways to reserve the time to prepare the spell before teleporting. As Davis had said to Lilia, in order to not attract the attention of the ant colony, he could only wait and then secretly cast the spell. After observing the details of the ant colony, Davis found another shocking detail. Between his body and the throne, there was actually a thin white line connected. Davis could not see what it was. However, he knew that it was precisely because of that extremely thin white line that his and Lilias traces were exposed. With that white line, even if he hid to the ends of the earth, he would still be tracked by that white line. Davis was very d that he discovered this small detail at this moment. Otherwise, he did not know how serious the consequences would be. In his heart, he was also secretly grateful to Lilia. This woman, what she did unintentionally, was a huge help to him. There was no room for a grain of sand in Davis eyes. This kind of white line would expose his tracks. He had to take advantage of the moment when time stood still to break that white line in the blink of an eye. Davis tried it. His body could not move at all. As the speed of time had been slowed down by tens of thousands of times, when Davis tried to move his body, he would feel a huge tearing sensation on his body. If he forced his body to move, he was afraid that his body would copse in an instant because it had exceeded the limits of his body. Davis understood the risk. He did not need to do something he was not sure of. However, what made Davis happy was that the power in his body could be used and it was running very smoothly. This seemed very unscientific. However, magic was not something that could be exined by science. Davis did not delve into it. He used the demonic power and divine power in his body to cut the white line. However, Davis found that the white line was very strong. When he controlled the demonic power and divine power to cut the white line, his demonic power and divine power were divided into two parts along the white line. The white line seemed to be connected to his body. However, it did not have any effect on Davis main body. At this moment, Lilia also noticed Davis strange behavior. She asked curiously in her soul world, Davis, what are you doing? After hearing Lilias words, Davis turned his attention back to his soul world. Lilia, Ive discovered the reason why our tracks were exposed. What? Lilia instantly became nervous. Although the muscles on her body were more rxed, her mood instantly became tense. Lilia, look carefully. Is there a white line on my body? When Lilia activated the soul world, she happened to look at Davis body. Uh, Davis, I dont see it. You didnt see it? Davis was very surprised. In his eyes, the white line was very obvious. Why could Lilia not see it? After thinking for a while, Davis understood the reason. Being able to see the energy line should be his special ability. However, Davis instantly thought of a good idea. He released the demonic power in his body again. The ck demonic power instantly wrapped around the white line. It was like the outer shell of a rubber electric cord. This time, his demonic power was very gentle and did not have any offensive power. In the end, the white line was very gentle, allowing Davis demonic power to wrap around it. The ck line on Davis body extended for a very long distance, pointing directly in the direction of the ant colony. Davis looked at his own masterpiece and asked proudly, Lilia, do you see it? My demonic power is currently wrapping around the white line. If you cant see the white line, you should be able to see the gap in my demonic power. Lilia started to look for it in her line of sight. In the end, she saw from the corner of her eye that there was indeed a thin line formed by demonic power on Davis chest. That demonic power was obviously wrapped around something. Wow, Davis, there really is a line that is connected to your chest! Davis said indifferently, Is there any way to remove that white line? Or it can be cut off in a short period of time. Lilia thought for a moment and said, Let me try. The dragon power of my physical strength might be able to do it. Davis said gently, Okay, you try. Do what you can. Dont force yourself. After saying that, Davis wrapped the demonic power in his body around Lilias body to prevent the energy in the white line from backfiring on Lilia. Lilia focused her attention on her body and began to mobilize the dragon power in her body. However, Davis waited for a long time, but still did not receive Lilias dragon power. It was as if Lilia had gone offline. Lilia, Lilia! What happened to you? Why didnt you act? Davis shouted anxiously in his spiritual world. However, Lilia did not have any reaction. Chapter 219 - See You!

Chapter 219: See You!

Davis became nervous. Did something happen to Lilia? However, Davis could feel that Lilia was in a good condition. The dragon power in her body was abnormally strong. Davis could clearly feel the muscles in Lilias body tighten as he hugged her arms. Davis could only wait for her to wake up on her own. He thought that she had taken a long time to prepare. Without thinking much, Davis continued to observe the details in his line of sight. However, Davis had a bold idea. If he could not solve the white line, he could solve the person who created the white line. Davis did not know why he suddenly had such a terrible idea at this time. However, once that bold idea appeared, it spread like a raging fire in his heart. Then, Davis instantly released the demonic power in his body and controlled the demonic power in his body, following the thin white line, ready to follow the clues to find the owner of the white line. The demonic power in Davis body continued to spread along the white line. Soon, it crossed more than half the sky. Davis looked at the ck and white thin lines. He found something that surprised him. Looking at the way and angle of the white line, Davis could deduce that the owner of the white line was one of the two kings! Davis was shocked. The leader of the ant colony, the queen ant, had her eyes on him. What scared him the most was that he had no idea when the white line had connected to his body. Davis did not feel any difort or tension. His most confident intuition did not detect the white line. When he noticed the white line, the white line had already connected to his body. It was terrifying. Davis immediately withdrew his demonic power. He suspected that the owner of the white line was hiding in that chair. If he recklessly extended his demonic power, he would most likely suffer a bacsh from the queen ant. The docile white line was probably just a disguise for the queen ant. Like a calm hunter, it quietly waited for its prey to bite. When Davis withdrew his demonic power, he found that the white line began to tremble. It did not move, and the white line did not have any other reactions nor did it prevent Davis from withdrawing his own demonic power. However, Davis had a strange feeling in his heart. This was because in the white line, there was actually a feeling of ingratiation and grievance. Davis directly and selectively ignored it. That was most likely the queen ants trap. That queen ant, to be able to find his trace in such a short time, was definitely not a simple character. He must treat it seriously, and cannot afford to be a little careless. He called it lucky in his heart as if not for the fact that time stopped at this moment, perhaps, he had already been subconsciously controlled by that white line. Davis was a little scared at this moment. He recalled that when he had the impulse to investigate the white line, his demonic power was tightly wrapped around the white line. It was very likely that he had been induced by the white line to have that terrifying thought. This was because under normal circumstances, Davis would definitely not do such a risky move. To act rashly before he was certain of his opponents strength was tantamount to suicide. It was obvious that it was that white line that made him lose himself. Davis felt a lingering fear. At the same time, his gratitude toward Lilia grew stronger. At this moment, Lilias voice suddenly entered Davis mind. Davis! Boohoo After Lilia disconnected for a long time, she suddenly shouted Davis name. Then, she started sobbing softly. Her voice was very sad. At first, it sounded like she had done something wrong and was regretting it. After listening carefully, it sounded like she was crying because she had lost something important. In short, Lilias voice made Davis feel very distressed. He thought of the poor little girl who had once hidden in the cave and cried. That small and cute figure and the sexy thing in front of him ovepped once again. At this time, Davis suddenly remembered that Lilia had once been a very lonely girl. If he had not gone deep into Lilias soul, he would not have thought that the noble Dragon Race would have such a weak side. At this moment, Lilia was just like before, without any disguise at all. He did not know what had happened to Lilia. Anyway, Davis first reaction was tofort the crying Lilia. Lilia, dont cry. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side. Can you tell me what happened? After Davis finished speaking, Lilias emotions were finally calmed down. Her cries gradually weakened, and then returned to calmness. Lilia heard Davis voice. After a long time, she seemed to remember something and cried out again. Davis, youre actually alive. How fortunate. After saying that, Lilia burst into tears. Davis had never heard such a tragic cry before. The cries he had heard before were only in the real world. No one had ever cried so loudly in his soul world. The sound did not weaken at all and it kept echoing in his mind. The echoes of the cries, as well as Lilias new cries, actually formed a symphony-like effect in Davis mind. Davis was very touched. He could hear that Lilia was crying because of him. It was a cry of joy. It was a cry of loss and recovery. Davis knew that the reason why Lilia was crying so miserably was all for him. It could only be for him. He did not expect that he had already upied such an important ce in Lilias heart. It was only after the crying hadpletely subsided that Davis asked with aplicated feeling, Lilia, what exactly happened? Why are you crying so sadly? Tell me, tell me. With me sharing your feelings for you, youll feel much better. Lilia was in a daze. She asked in a daze, Are you the real Davis? How do I prove that youre the real Davis? Davis was speechless. He did not know why Lilia had be like this. His heart ached. At the same time, he felt hatred for the white line. If it was not for the white line that had wrapped itself around him, things would not have turned out this way. Chapter 220 - The Charming Lilia

Chapter 220: The Charming Lilia

Davis was silent for a long time. Lilia was also very nervous. If that voice was the real Davis, her words just now might have angered Davis. However, the fake Davis voice and the scene of Davis death that shed in her soul just now made her have to confirm whether the voice she heard was the real Davis voice. After a long time, Davis voice sounded again. Lilia, there are two tiny moles on the side of your breasts. There is also a tiny mole on your buttocks. Your back Alright, dont say anymore. I believe that you are the real Davis. Lilia felt very ashamed. She actually forced Davis to say those words. At the same time, she was delighted. It turned out that Davis had such a detailed understanding of her body. However, after a moment, Lilia fell into panic as Davis voice stopped. She could not hear Davis voice anymore and Lilia felt Davis disappear again. All her attention was in the soul world. Her body had lost contact with her soul. Under the effect of that panic, Lilia cried out again. She asked with a sobbing tone, Davis I are you angry dont leave me After Davis said those difficult words, he felt embarrassed and stopped talking. He wanted to give Lilia some time to recover. However, he did not expect that it would have the opposite effect. Therefore, Davis asked curiously, Lilia, whats wrong with you? Ive always been by your side. Im still repaying you. How could I leave you? Im looking at your face right now. Hearing Davis words, the panic in Lilias heart eased a lot. However, she said aggrievedly, But, I cant see your face now What! Lilia, are you blind? Davis was extremely surprised. How could Lilia, who was originally in good condition, suddenly lose her sight? Lilia said anxiously, Davis, Im not blind I Ive lost contact with my body. Davis looked at Lilias body in surprise. Lilias body seemed to be in a good condition. Her face was rosy, and her breathing was even. Lilias big eyes were staring at Davis. Other than her slightly absent-minded gaze, Davis could not tell that she had lost control of her body. This made Davis worried. Could it be because of that white line? Davis did not think too much about it. The most important thing now was to figure out Lilias current situation. Lilia, dont panic. Im hugging you now. Can you tell me what happened before? Okay Lilias voice stopped. She seemed to be recalling what had just happened. Davis waited patiently. At the same time, he was already admiring Lilias body. Right now, Lilias body was extremely hot. It was still burning with ck mes. After Lilia lost control of the ck mes, the ck mes on her body instantly lost their energy. Only the shell of the mes remained. It was still frozen in ce due to time. Davis attention was attracted by Lilias current body. Before, when she was in front of Davis, Lilia would deliberately control her body. However, now, her body waspletely rxed. At the same time, Lilias temperament had changed greatly. She was noble, confident, and dignified. She looked like the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. At the same time, Lilias body was emitting a strange temptation. Davis could not exin the feeling. He felt a slight sense of dissonance. That temperament was like a woman who had been in a high position for a long time. It came from Lilias body, but it was very strange. Davis did not know the specific reason. He was not sure because when he looked at Lilias face again, he could appreciate Lilias unique girlish feeling. Her temperament was still too subjective. Davis did not think too deeply about it. He continued to wait for Lilia to organize her words. This was because Davis face was looking straight ahead, and Lilias body, which he was holding horizontally, was fully disyed in front of him. Previously, Davispletely did not pay attention to Lilias body. Hence, he did not pay attention to the details of Lilias body. Davis and Lilia had been together for some time, but he had not looked at her carefully. From the first contact, to him signing a soul contract with Lilia, to signing a master-servant contract with the devil, to now hiding from monsters. The whole process was full of twists and turns. Davis was a normal man. He only looked at Lilias face for a moment. His eyes were focused on Lilias chest. However, Davis was surprised to find that he could clearly see Lilias entire body. A pink grape was lying quietly on top of Lilias mountain. It was very natural. On top of the mountain, there was dragon power-like clouds. Davis understood. It turned out that the clothes that Lilia usually wore were formed from the dragon power in her body. Usually, the dragon power on the surface of her body would constantly move. Therefore, it looked like it was shining in a fiery red color. However, when the picture stopped, Davis realized that her clothes actually had a lot of gaps. It was because of those gaps that Davis was able to see the scenery under Lilias clothes. Davis was fascinated. This was his most exciting moment. This was the second time he saw a woman naked. Although he had also seen Alices body, however, that time was from a great distance. Not only he could not see clearly, but also due to the problematic angle, it was difficult to see the whole picture. However, now, Davis could see Lilias body clearly. His arm was raised very high. Hence, from the corner of his eye, almost all of it was upied by Lilias faintly discernible body. Multiyered, all-round. The towering chest, the t stomach, and the valley that was suffused with fiery red light were clearly disyed in front of Davis. It was a feast for his eyes. Moreover, Lilias body was wless. It was like a freshly polished bright gem, giving people a pleasant feeling. Due to the high temperature of her body, there was not a single trace of dirt on her body. Moreover, every inch of Lilias skin, under the scorching fire, emitted a mellow fragrance, and disyed the beauty of virgin skin. Chapter 221 - Lilia Falls into Despair Again

Chapter 221: Lilia Falls into Despair Again

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unlike the women Davis had seen on TV in his previous life, there were hardly any pores on Lilias body. It could also be because she was originally a dragon, there were no pores on the surface of her humanoid skin. Hence, there was no hair on Lilias body. Her entire body was like polished porcin. Under the sunlight, Lilias skin still emitted a colorful glow, as dazzling as the spectrum of light produced by refraction of a prism. The light passed through the gaps in her clothes and shot into Davis pupils. When Davis looked, he found that the light reflected off the surface of Lilias body and some details of Lilias lower body were just covered by the light. At this moment, time just stood still. Davis could only see a vague outline. Compared to Alices lower body, Lilias lower body looked more tender. In addition, due to the special physique of the Dragon Race, Lilias figure was also tall. Davis could see the curves of Lilias body. The overall shape was streamlined and extremely beautiful. It was in ordance with the golden ratio in aesthetics. A little more would make her fat, and a little less would make her thin. Under Lilias skin, there were also delicate and stic muscles. There was no fat on her body at all. She looked very beautiful, just like the body of a model after a workout. However, when Davis was looking at Lilias body, he did not notice that there was a slight loneliness on the corner of Lilias mouth. At this moment, Lilia was recalling the horrifying things that had happened before. She had gathered all the dragon power in her body into her hands. She was prepared to use her powerful bloodline power to cut off the white line on Davis chest that she could not see. However, just as all the power in her body was fully gathered and she was ready to use her power, she was surprised to find that the world in front of her had be pure ck. Then, she lost control of her body. Lilia returned to a state of helplessness. At this time, her soul felt a sharp pain. Then, she felt that her memory was read by a strong power. That power made her very afraid, and even her soul trembled. This was because she felt that the power contained a bloodline power that was many times stronger than her mother, Sarafini. As a proud dragon, she was once again suppressed by the bloodline power of other powers. This time, Lilia felt a deep sense of powerlessness. She even felt that even if she used strategy and intuition that Davis had told her, she would not be able to defeat the source of that power. That was because the moment she came into contact with that power, she felt that her soul was about to be sucked out and her consciousness was forcibly pulled out of Davis soul world and trapped in her soul world. She also heard a sinister womans voice. That woman wasughing wildly. Interesting. It seemed that the woman was talking to herself. Dragon princess... that kind of unrated race, to actually be able to stand on equal footing with angels and demons in the outside world... It seems that the world is copsing even more. Lilia vaguely heard two low moans. Then, the gloomy voice disappeared. However, the fear was far from over. Something that made her even more afraid happened. Lilia returned to that familiar ce. A pitch-ck cave in the volcano. When a light appeared in front of her eyes, she found that she was already in that cave. Moreover, Lilias soul form had once again transformed into that little girls appearance. Lilia had an instinctive resistance to that deep cave. Moreover, he had be dependent on Davis now. Without Davispany, Liliacked a sense of security. What followed was an endless sense of despair. That feeling made her crazy. She did not want to experience that endless despair which she did not know when it would end. Lilia cried and jumped out of the cave. However, her body, which had be a little girl, became very weak. Every five or six steps, she would lose her bnce and fall down. The cold ground and the sharp stones made her knees bleed. Although everything in the soul world was illusory, the damage reached directly to the soul. Due to the pain, Lilia cried out and fell into a despair again. First, the road leading to the cave was endless. Then, Lilia saw the worst of the scene. Davis was torn to pieces by the ants alive. The scene was very bloody and also very real. It felt like it was happening to her. What was worse, Lilia smelled blood. It was Davis blood. Lilia was confused. Davis was dead! The image of Davis being torn to pieces by the ants was too strong for her to decide what to do. She even suspected that what she saw was real and everything she had seen before was a fantasy. She was familiar with Davis blood because she had tasted Davis blood before. The intoxicating feeling in his blood was something she had never forgotten and she was constantly suffering from that feeling. At this moment, the distracted Lilia once again had a strong desire for Davis blood. However, Lilia was frightened by her thoughts. She shook her head and shook off that terrible thought. The road leading out of the cave was covered with Davis blood. Lilia turned her head and ran desperately into the depths of the cave. The depths of the cave were extremely dark. After running for a short while, Lilia could not see any light. At this moment, she felt that the darkness was even more terrifying than Davis miserable appearance. The eerie womans voice sounded again,?Why are you running? Dont you like the smell of this blood? This is what youve been waiting for for a long time! Come back, as long as you obey the desires in the depths of your heart, you will be free! That sinister voice slowly became gentle, wanting to use Davis blood to taint Lilias soul. However, Lilia ran crazily toward the cave. Never, Davis is my respected master, the man I love the most. You are a bad person, you are a bad woman! After saying that, Lilia stopped talking and ran while crying. Chapter 222 - Desperation. Lilia Is Only a Soul

Chapter 222: Desperation. Lilia Is Only a Soul

After running for a long time, just when she was about to be conquered by the awakened desire in her heart, Lilia suddenly felt the warmth of Davis hand. She was reconnected to her body. In just a moment, she saw Davis focused gaze. Lilia instinctively tried to avoid Davis gaze. This was because, from her point of view, Davis seemed to be admiring her body. She felt that Davis gaze was extremely evil, so evil that it made her feel afraid. That gaze seemed to want to eat her up. However, her eyes could not move. Everything was frozen in time. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that as her dragon power was concentrated in her hands, and the dragon power that made up her clothes had be much thinner. She could even feel that there was still light shining on her skin. Time slowed down, but the speed of the light was still very fast. As Lilia kept looking up, she was faced the light source of the world. She could see countless rays of light raining down on her and Davis body. When those rays of light hit Davis head, they turned into raindrops made of light. In fact, they looked like raindrops, but they had colorful lights. They looked like cyberpunks. Then, the light drops scattered into colorful spots. The spots formed a colorful halo and floated above Davis head. It looked like the angel halo above Gabriel and the other angels. However, the halo above Davis head was very strange. Not only was it colorful, but it also had a strong evil aura. From time to time, some ck light would shoot out and darken the circle. Not only that, but new light would shoot over. The light that passed through the circle above Davis head would be ck and white light. The light that shone on Lilias body made her skin itchy and numb. The feelings umted. It even aroused her sexual desire. This made her feel very ashamed. Now, she and Davis were being chased by the ants in the distance. It was very dangerous but she was thinking about something else at this moment. The moment the shame rose in her heart, her soul lost contact with her body. As the world before her eyes turned dark, the sexual desire that embarrassed her disappeared. At this moment, her soul was squeezed into Davis soul world. Davis soul was the skinny Davis at this moment. The Davis who saved her from her soul world. Davis stood far away. With her soul body that was riddled with injuries, she could not rush to Davis side. It was at this moment that she let out that cry. Davis! Sob, sob, sob The recollection ended. The panicking Lilia finally sorted everything out. However, she did not know how to tell Davis. This was because everything that she had encountered was too ridiculous. In the blink of an eye, she actually lost control of her own body and was expelled from her own soul world. In other words, she lost her body. In a way, she was already dead. This made Lilia feel scared. She did not even know why all this happened and she did not even know who the initiator was. Davis who she saw in the distance could only talk to her through space without moving. Thinking of Davisforting words, Lilias soul shed tears again. Those were tears made up of her soul. Every time she shed a tear, she would lose some of her soul power. However, she could not control it. Lilia was only left with her soul. She did not know if Davis would ept her now. Lilias heart was in a mess. She covered her chest with one hand and started to tremble. At the same time, she covered her mouth and nose with the other hand, not allowing herself to make a sound. She was worried that the soul of Davis in the distance would suddenly discover her current situation. After a while, Lilia suddenly remembered Davis words. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side. Thinking of this, Lilia stopped crying. Davis words seemed to have a magical power, instantly healing the deep wound in Lilias soul. Her mood gradually calmed down. Then, Lilia recalled the two concepts that Davis had mentioned earlier. Strategy and intuition. Then, Lilia began to think about the two concepts. At this time, Davis was looking at Lilia, who was bing more and more attractive. Lilias body seemed to be able to speak. Her body kept passing lewd words to Davis. Come on, master, ravage me! Master, isnt Lilias body beautiful? Come on,e on! Ah, it tickles! Master, I need to beforted, I need you, I need you! Davis mind was confused. Hearing those words, Davis had an impulse to give up his soul. However, Davis noticed something strange. That voice was not Lilias voice. At this moment, in the state of frozen time, how could Lilia speak? Davis quickly used his divine power to seal his own ears. Then, he stopped looking at Lilias face. At this time, Davis and Lilia were only a few kilometers away from the ground. This was because Lilias soul was expelled from her own body. The time stop effect also ended in an instant. At this time, Davis noticed that every ant in the ant colony in his field of vision had quickly changed from a speck of dust in the sky to the size of a soybean. The details of the ants were even clearer. Every ant had a ferocious look on their faces, and it was very visually oppressive. The flying speed of those ants was countless times faster than theirs. How terrifying was that speed? Davis suddenly realized that the time stop effect had ended. He was only stunned for a moment. In about four to five seconds, those ants had flown such a long distance. What was even more terrifying was that the ant colonys formation did not be chaotic. It remained in its original formation. This also meant that the ants had not flown at full speed. Moreover, the order was extremely strict. There must be an ant leader leading the huge ant colony. Davis did not have the time to admire the beautiful Lilia. He directly summoned a demonic portal and carried Lilia into the portal. Damn it. Just as the portal was about to close, a snow-white flesh worm entered the portal. Chapter 223 - Traitor, Prepare to Die!

Chapter 223: Traitor, Prepare to Die!

In Paradise Ind, within the square space that the search party had mentioned, Raphael and the other trapped angels and dragon warriors were extremely delighted. This was because, in the darkness caused by the power of space, more and more light was seeping in. As the power of light continued to seep in, Raphael also made contact with the outside world. Through the divine power that came with the light, Raphael and Uriel made contact. Uriel was very excited. After waiting for a long time, he finally made contact with Raphael. Raphael, hows the situation on your side? When Raphael heard Uriels voice, his nervous mood slightly eased. Uriel, the people inside are safe for now. However, with our power, we cant break through the spatial power that surrounds us. Also, I found a very serious problem. For some reason, the angels here, including me, are constantly losing their power. The dragon warriors are the same. Not only are there many wounded here, but the angels in the healing team dont have much power either. At the same time, we have to take care of the wounded. Without your support, Im afraid we wont be able to hold on for long. Raphaels tone was a little resentful. He did not know why Uriel had been holding back. After Uriel heard Raphaels words, he immediately became nervous again. At the same time, he was also helpless. He could feel the me in Raphaels tone. Thus, Uriel hurriedly said, Raphael, dont be impatient. I have already sent people to ask the Dragon Queen for help. She should arrive here soon. Before that, dont act rashly. Give me some time to do some chores. As soon as possible. Raphaels voice became impatient. Although the power of light had entered, the air from the outside world could not enter at all. The air in the spatial force field had be thinner and thinner. The dragon warriors could not hold on any longer and copsed to the ground. Following that, some of the injured fell into unconsciousness. Even Raphael felt weak all over. He could clearly feel that the spatial energy in the spatial force field was getting weaker and weaker. However, he felt that his energy was depleting faster and faster. This was something that Raphael did not expect. Raphael did not tell Uriel these details. This was because the divine power that was transmitted from the outside world had already been used up. The angels had absorbed most of the divine power and used it to recover their physical strength. Naturally, there was not much holy power left for Raphael and Uriel tomunicate with. Raphael thought that he had made it clear enough. Due to the fall of the dragon warriors, the bnce of power in the square space force field was broken. The space force field began to shrink gradually. Even the transparent power was beingpressed and showing signs of copsing. In order to slow down the contraction of the spatial force field, Raphael and the other angels only released more energy. Furthermore, Raphael discovered that the spatial force field seemed to be devouring the energy within the transparent energy. At the same time, it was eroding the energy released by Raphael and the other angels. One was weakening while the other was growing. Soon, more and more angels fell. Raphaels pressure became even heavier. Therefore, Raphael could only rely on Uriel and the others to save him. Uriels expression was serious. The situation that Raphael said was not optimistic in his eyes. After ending themunication with Raphael, Uriel immediately asked the vice-captain beside him, Archangel Raphael said that they wont be able to hold on much longer inside. How should we rescue Archangel Raphael and the others? In the end, the vice-captain said, As long as we use divine power from the outside and cooperate from the inside At this point, the vice-captain suddenly changed his words. Not good, Archangel Uriel, we cant touch that square force field. Hurry up, that spatial force field is about to explode! The angels expression suddenly became flustered. Uriel felt that the vice-captains expression was very strange. Moreover, the vice-captains words were contradictory. There was something wrong with that angel. Why did he repeatedly stop him from saving Raphael? Was he stalling for time? Uriels expression darkened. He decided to test the vice-captain who had repeatedly obstructed him. I didnt expect that you would betray Paradise Ind! ept the judgment of the light. Uriel said as he gathered the power of light in his hand, pretending to imprison the vice-captain. In the end, the vice-captain revealed a frightened expression. Archangel, you know me. Why would I betray Paradise Ind? Its impossible. As he said that, the frightened angel retreated. You didnt betray Paradise Ind? Then why are you afraid and keep retreating? What exactly are you afraid of? Uriels voice suddenly became extremely majestic. Furthermore, his entire body shed with an extremely dazzling golden light. The wings on his body fluttered even though there was no wind. At the same time, a me appeared in his hand. The moment the sword appeared, all the feathers on Uriels body turned fiery red. The zing me also burned on Uriels body. It was the me that judged evil. After the me appeared, it spread dozens of meters away in an instant. It covered the angel who wanted to retreat. A mournful wail was instantly heard. Moreover, it was the sound of an angel and a demon mixed together. Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Uri how could you have such terrifying power? Impossible, impossible! Uriels expression changed when he heard the voice of the demon. He then smiled contemptuously and cursed. As the vice-captain of the search team, you should have done your best to serve Paradise Ind. I didnt expect you to collude with the demon and give up your identity as an angel. No wonder you always wasted a lot of time when you were searching for the spatial seeds. You are a disgrace to Paradise Ind! I hate traitors. Die! After saying that, Uriel raised his ming sword high up. Uriels long red hair also spread to both sides because of the rising mes. The mes on his sword instantly soared into the sky when it was just raised. Soon, it formed a wall of mes. From afar, it looked like a sharp pill. The ming sword had locked onto the angel who had betrayed Paradise Ind. Then, a fiery red door appeared in the air. From the door, endless hellfire surged out. Then, the hellfire surged onto Uriels ming sword. The temperature of the mes was extremely high. The air around the mes crackled with the terrible temperature. Uriel just raised his ming sword, his face cold. Chapter 224 - The Devil is by My Side

Chapter 224: The Devil is by My Side

Ill give you one more chance. Tell me the method to release the archangel Raphael. Tell me, and I wont absolve you of your punishment, but Ill give you a chance to be redeemed. At the same time, the members of the search party surrounded the vice-captain under Uriels red gaze. All the members stared at him angrily. At the same time, some of the angels started to criticize him. I cant believe that the vice-captain is a traitor. Why did he collude with the devil and give up the light? This is unforgivable. Vice-captain, I didnt expect you to betray Paradise Ind. You are one of the angels that I respect the most. Im really blind. Youre not worthy to be our captain. Youd better not resist. We will be lenient if you confess. The benevolent Lord Archangel Uriel might give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. In the end, the vice-captainughed ferociously. Hahahaha Uriel, Im afraid you dont understand the current situation, do you? Paradise Ind was about to be finished. This redemption this light are just these ignorant peoples excuses. To tell you the truth, Raphael and the people inside will die! The demon kings n was wless. What I said just now wasnt wrong. Uriel, youve already missed the best chance to escape. Now, you, Raphael and the others will die with me! At least, these foolish angels who spoke rudely to me will die before me. The device you used to detect the power of space was personally made by me. Hahahaha After saying that, the angel actually shed his ckened shell. He turned into a pitch-ck devil. Furthermore, the devices in the hands of the search team members also exploded at the same time. It was actually a space explosion. That demon had the protection of the devils power and was unharmed. As for the angels beside him, they were all cut into minced meat by the spatial power generated by the explosion. That was because each of the angel members had a space seed buried by the demon. The angels at the center of the explosion were nonbat-type angels. Their strength and physical strength were rtively low, so they naturally could not resist the terrifying space power. At the center of the terrifying space explosion, the angels did not even have aplete corpse left. Apart from the ruins on the ground, there were also angel feathers and blood scattered everywhere. The power left behind by the angels was instantly absorbed by the spatial power, replenishing the body of the demon. Turning his head to nce at Uriel, he revealed an extremely cruel and hideous smile. It was as if he was showing off the sess of his plot. Then, he spread his fleshy wings, pped his wings, and flew toward the spatial force field. Moreover, that demons figure shed, instantly appearing outside the Sea of Fire, and then continuously teleporting toward the direction of the spatial force field. In the blink of an eye, that demon had fled a very long distance. Uriels mes actually did not have any obvious effect on him. This surprised Uriel. He did not expect that the vice-captain was not just a traitor, but a real demon. In that case, the hellfire he summoned would naturally not be able to stop the demon. Uriel saw the demon rush toward the square spatial force field. His face, which was red from the illumination of the mes, also contorted in anger. Uriel instantly discovered the demons purpose. The demon must have wanted to detonate the spatial force field in advance. Moreover, the demon had even cruelly killed the angels. This made Uriel furious. Uriels heart was filled with boundless anger. It turned out that the demon had been prepared. Moreover, Uriel was extremely regretful for his carelessness. If he had discovered the identity of the demon earlier, things might not have turned out this way. If Raphael died because of this, Uriel would never forgive himself. At this moment, the fire energy on Uriels giant ming sword was already at its strongest. Uriel used all his strength and took the opportunity to sh the giant ming sword toward the demon. The huge me sword struck the demon with a rumbling sound. As the huge sword was very high in the air, the speed at the tip of the huge sword was very fast. In just an instant, it struck the demons body. The demon was instantly melted into a pitch-ck liquid. Then, the pitch-ck liquid evaporated into a dark red steam. After that, even the steam was destroyed by the terrifying me. Uriels mes had a great effect on demons. The demon who had just revealed his identity was instantly killed by Uriel. Not even a trace of ashes was left. Uriel was very satisfied with his masterpiece. However, there was one thing that puzzled him. Just now, the demon suddenly smiled at him wickedly just before he died. Uriel had a very bad feeling in his heart but he could not figure out what was wrong. His idea was very simple. He could use the residual power of the ming sword to break through the spatial field. The demon had only reduced a small portion of the power of his ming sword. Uriel was confident that even if his ming sword could notpletely destroy the spatial field, it would greatly reduce the pressure on Raphael and the others. He had already endured for a long time. Uriel felt that the demon was simply wasting his time. The trap and danger mentioned were all lies that the demon had told him. Tthe vice-captain who went to report it was either killed by the demon or betrayed Paradise Ind. Uriel now had no one to rely on. It was toote to ask the Dragon Queen. He could not watch Raphael die in the spatial explosion. Now, he could only rely on his own strength to save Raphael. With such determination, Uriel even continued to pour his power into the giant ming sword he was wielding. The superrge ming sword hacked at the square spatial field at an even faster speed. However, something that astounded Uriel happened. The ck sphere which was the square spatial field, actually opened a gap and avoided Uriels ming sword. At this moment, the Dragon Queen had just arrived at the scene. As a result, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, had just arrived when she saw Uriel shing at the square spatial force field with a gigantic ming sword. She could clearly see that the spatial force field had opened up a little. Sarafini immediately saw the situation within the force field. Raphael was struggling to hold on. Many Dragon Race warriors and angels had already copsed due tock of stamina. Chapter 225 - The Ultimate Explosion

Chapter 225: The Ultimate Explosion

Sarafini felt that this was a conspiracy. The space force field contained enormous power but it easily avoided Uriels ming sword. All of this had a strange feeling. It felt like a long-nned conspiracy. Sarafini suddenly rushed toward the spatial force field but she was ready for Raphaels death. This was because the explosion mechanism of the space force field had been triggered. Moreover, Uriels ming sword also entered the space force field. Even if the angels and dragon warriors were not affected by the power of the empty explosion, they would still be identally injured by Uriels powerful ming sword. Sarafini was a little helpless. If it was just the space force field, she had a way to solve it. However, if Uriels ming sword was added to it, she would not have any power. Raphael also saw the menacing ming sword. The moment the ming sword appeared, it caught his attention. At first, Raphael was a little excited. This was because he hadmunicated with Uriel before. Uriel would help him from the outside. However, when Uriels great sword entered the spatial force field, Raphaels thoughts changed. The moment the ming great sword entered the spatial force field, it illuminated the entire space within the force field into a fiery red color. Furthermore, the temperature within had risen to an extremely high level. The heavily injured angels and dragon warriors were in even more pain. It was the mes from hell, causing them to feel a burning sensation. Following that, the energy outside the spatial field began to surge. It was as though they were cheering for the addition of the fire energy. It was as though they had expected the arrival of the red energy from the great sword. Uriels energy from the great sword quickly passed through the passage made by the spatial field. It ruthlessly struck the transparent energy. Raphael fell into despair. If that transparent energy was destroyed by the me great sword, he and the other angels, as well as the dragon warriors, would face the violent spatial energy head-on, upon impact of Uriels mes. Raphael felt that he was on the verge of death. However, at this moment, his heart was very calm. He had done his best. In the end, he was the only one struggling. No one came to help him. Even Uriel, whom he trusted, did not help him at this critical moment. Raphael did not feel any sadness or anger at this moment. Facing the approaching death, Raphael recalled the scene he saw earlier in Davis room. Davis was lying naked on the bed and the interfering Lilia was ignored by Raphael. Even though Davis belly was spattered with blood, his groin stood erect. It was like waiting for Raphael to see it. Raphael, in this moment of imminent death, chose to face his deepest desires. Then, an earth-shattering explosion urred. The spatial energy within the spatial force field was scattered, and Uriels mes flew in all directions. It looked as if a volcano had been lifted into the air and erupted. The sparks were dazzling. The area of impact covered more than half of Paradise Ind. Many of the angels who had just escaped were once again lit by the mes of hell. The joy of their escape was once again filled with fear. Some of the angels cried out in pain, while others knelt and prayed. As a result, the angels who ran and screamed survived and the angels who knelt and prayed were burned alive. This was a catastrophe caused by coincidence and conspiracy, engulfing half of Paradise Ind. The ck smoke and dust raised by the mes covered the entire sky of Paradise Ind. Moreover, the violent spatial force field also attracted all the hidden spatial seeds. On Paradise Ind, thergest explosion urred. This time, it was like the end of the world. All the buildings on Paradise Ind were destroyed in an instant, turning into ruins. The speed of destruction was like a tornado destroying a parking lot. It waspletely one-sided. Even the sound waves from the explosion, which contained the power of space, had killed countless low-level angels. The surviving angels had their eardrums ruptured and temporarily lost their hearing. The explosion was far from over. The first wave of explosions were just the weaker space seeds. An explosion of that magnitude only stirred up some dust on the surface of Paradise Ind. It did not cause any substantial damage to the angels in heaven. The sound of the explosion could not even drown out the screams of the angels and dragon warriors. As for the more powerful space seeds, they were dyed explosions. Before the aftermath of the first wave of explosions subsided, the second wave of explosions struck again. This time, the space seeds that had absorbed the powers of the angels and dragons released all of their powers. Arge patch of ck light that blotted out the sky shed across the ground of Paradise Ind. Darkness, apanied by the explosion of those powerful space seeds,pletely descended on Paradise Ind. At first, the darkness and the light of Uriels me intertwined, dyeing the entire Paradise Ind dark red. However, when the ruins on the ground were lifted into the sky due to the power of the explosion, the light of the me was also covered by the dust in the sky. The second explosion turned the broken buildings into dust, and also killed countless angels who did not take any protective measures on the spot. As for the dragon warriors, due to their natural physical advantages, they suffered fewer casualties. However, things were far from over. After the darkness descended on Paradise Ind, the real explosion descended. The force field that was wrapped in the depths of spacepletely exploded. This time, it was like a nuclear bomb explosion. A powerful shockwave spread out in all directions. Wherever the shockwave touched, the ground would crack open like an earthquake. The dust, corpses, and the remaining energy were all devoured by the spatial shockwave. If this shockwave spread out, only a few true powerhouses of the Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race would survive. At this moment, an energy wave that no one had sent out came from the library that had been silent all this time. During this catastrophe, only the library in Paradise Ind remained motionless. Angelina, Fiona, Alice, Liv, and other female angels who had been affected by Davis aura were hiding in the library. Except for a small number of angels who had entered the library, all the angels were safe and sound. Chapter 226 - “Son, I am Your Father!”

Chapter 226: Son, I am Your Father!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the devil world,?Toru was holding the corpse of dragon king number one, and he was in extreme pain. At this moment, dragon king number one, who was originally a middle-aged man, had be an old man. All his hair and beard were white. He was as skinny as a stick, and there were age spots all over his body. Dark purple veins protruded on the surface of his skin. He looked like he was on the verge of death. Moreover, the eyes of the first dragon king had also disappeared. What reced them was the dry eye sockets. Torus body, on the other hand, waspletely different from the first dragon kings. His realm had not improved, and he was still at the level of a level 9 virtue angel. However, the power of his bloodline had been purified to an extremely pure level. After signing the contract with Beelzebub, his body also possessed the power of demons. Torus injured neck hadpletely healed. However, his eyes were shining brightly. Toru was extremely confident in his strength. Even in human form, Fiona was absolutely no match for him. If he transformed into a corpse trooper, Fiona would be even less of a match for him. He had already met Beelzebub and swore allegiance to her, bing Beelzebubs demon kin. Toru was in a well-decorated room Beelzebub had arranged for him. Dragon king number one waspletely dead. There was no sign of life. Torus eyes were extremely dark. The death of dragon king number one made Torus heart turn to ash. An evil thought grew in his heart. He wanted revenge. He wanted to take revenge on the Dragon Race! Toru stretched out his hands. Under the effect of the bloodline in his body, his hands had turned into dragon ws. Then, Toru used his sharp dragon ws to cut a wound on his left arm. Dark red and sticky blood flowed from his arm to his left hand and dripped onto dragon king number ones body. Then, a blood-red me lit up on dragon king number ones body. Toru controlled the me and kept burning dragon king number ones body. Torus me had a terrifying high temperature, but the me was very gentle. This was a unique way for the Corpse Trooper n of the Dragon Race to pay tributes to their dead nsmen. If they were especially important, they would use their own blood to pay tribute. Looking at the mes burning on the corpse of dragon king number one, Toru recalled the past that made his heart skip a beat. At that time, Toru was lying on the ground in pain because his eyes were blind and his throat was pierced. He had already woken up when dragon king number one spoke to him. However, because of the pain in his body, he could only choose to lie quietly on the ground. Dragon king number one kept talking to himself. Toru, who had good hearing, learned a lot of secrets from dragon king number one. Toru, my son, I am actually your father. I regret abandoning you. I didnt have the responsibility to be a father. When you were born, I was forced to leave you and let you live as an orphan. However, when I found you, I decided to make up for what I owed you. Toru, I abandoned you for a reason. You should be able to see that Im not a Corpse Trooper. It seems that Im not your father at all, but thats the truth. Your mother is a Corpse Trooper with a very beautiful heart. Even though the dragons on Sarafinis side had a deep hatred for Corpse Troopers and your mothers appearance was not ideal, but her strength and kindness fascinated me deeply. Your mother is the princess of Corpse Troopers. Originally, I hid my identity and fell in love with her, leading a very beautiful life. However, one day, my identity was exposed. In the end, in order to protect me, your mother cut off her rtionship with her parents and was expelled from the Corpse Trooper n. However, at that time, she was already pregnant. Later, the shameless Sarafini led the Dragon Race to attack the Corpse Trooper n. At that time, I was just an ordinary soldier among the Dragon Race. I had no choice but to fight against the Corpse Trooper n as a soldier of the Dragon Race. Your mother pretended to kidnap me from the Dragon Races army in order to live with me. Everything was going smoothly at first. In such arge-scale battle, it was no big deal to lose an insignificant soldier like me. However, after those hateful Corpse Troopers surrendered, they told Sarafini that your mother was the princess of the Corpse Troopers. That soldier was the second dragon king. I had killed him with my own hands. He was the culprit that caused your mothers death. She gave birth to you not long after your mother and I escaped. Speaking of this, Toru could clearly feel the heart-wrenching emotions in dragon king number ones heart. Dragon king number one mulled over it for a long time before he slowly said,?At that time, Sarafini led an army to search for your mother and to protect you, your mother hid you and I in a cave. Then, she met the army led by Sarafini alone. I saw with my own eyes that your mother was killed by Sarafinis men and her body was turned into a trophy. At this point, dragon king number ones voice was full of tears. Obviously, that incident had dealt a huge blow to him. After a long pause, dragon king number one continued,?Later, in order to avenge your mother, I returned to the Dragon Race. At that time, I was very tempted to bring you along. However, I had no choice but to abandon you. There was a reason for that. I believed that you would be as outstanding as your mother and that you would never die so easily, so that was indeed the case. Later on, I returned to the Dragon Races army. With my unremitting efforts, I became the Dragon Races number one dragon king. After that, I created an ident and killed the subordinate of Sarafini who killed your mother. However, when I was dealing with another informant, the number two Dragon King, I ran into trouble. The number two dragon king was extremely cautious. As if to prevent your mothers curse, no matter where he went, he would bring hundreds of Dragon Race guards with him. Even when he went out to y with the mother dragon, he had to send people to watch with their own eyes and set up hundreds of hidden sentries. I couldnt find an opportunity at all. However, finally, today, I finally took advantage of the chaos and executed the second dragon king who had previously snitched. Basically, it can be considered as revenge for your mother. Next, I want to seek revenge on Sarafini. At this moment, Beelzebub contacted me. She told me that she had a n to take revenge on Sarafini. Thus, I participated in the implementation of the n. Those newly added space seeds were to attract Sarafinis attention. In order to protect the Dragon Race and to find Princess Lilia, she definitely would not leave Paradise Ind. There will be a huge explosion and Paradise Ind will be her grave! Chapter 227 - Princess! I’m Going to Die

Chapter 227: Princess! Im Going to Die

Although that was my n, however, the power of Sarafini made me give up on this n. Instead, I decided toe and save you first. Previously, when I was secretly setting up, I was attacked by Sarafini. She didnt notice me. She was only dealing with the spatial seeds that I set up. However, she only used a simple attack to eliminate the thousands of spatial seeds that I set up! Moreover, I was also heavily injured because of that attack. I was already ambushed by the second dragon king. Coupled with Sarafinis attack, my bodypletely copsed. It was only then that I felt how powerful Sarafini was. Her power was equivalent to that of a god in the Dragon Race. Coupled with her superb spatial magic, I understood that even if I practiced for tens of millions of years, I wouldnt be able to defeat her. It was simply ridiculous to want to use that spatial explosion to destroy Sarafini. At this moment, I understand that Beelzebub lied to me. I, the number one dragon king of the Dragon Race, became hemps aplice instead. However, killing the other dragons can be considered revenge for your mother. I have no regrets in dying. However, Toru, this grudge has nothing to do with you. Your mothers revenge has been avenged. Do not seek revenge on Sarafini. Her power is beyond your imagination. Toru, I dont have much time left, so now Im prepared to use my dying life as the price to cure you. Now, I can only send you to the demon world. Toru, after you go to the demon world, dont be in the limelight and concentrate on umting strength. Otherwise, you will be yed around by those cunning demons. I really want to hear you call me father, but unfortunately, I cant. Not anymore. Dragon king number ones voice became bitter. He had made up his mind. There was no time for him to hesitate now. He saw Uriel raise the giant ming sword to the sky. Dragon King number one smiled and closed his eyes. Princess, I want to follow in your footsteps too. Princess, being with you is the happiest thing in my life. Now that our son has grown up, I have no regrets. Toru heard a muffled groan when dragon king number one said this. Then, hot blood dripped into his eye socket. Toru felt a hot ball like a furnace being forced into his eye socket. Then, thest three rounds of explosions came. The Archangel Hall suffered a devastating blow in an instant. However, Torus magic circle was very quiet. As if the explosion outside the magic circle had nothing to do with them. Toru heard the sound of dragon king number ones skin crackling. Then, he heard the heartbeat of dragon king number one. Not long after, he heard the sound of blood dripping from the first dragon king. Every drop of blood urately dripped into Torus eye socket. As the blood entered Torus body, Toru felt a very familiar bloodline power. It was as if the bloodline power should have been his. The bloodline power also contained the the first dragon kings cultivation for his entire life. It was only sealed in the blood. When Toru cultivated in the future, it would be gradually released to increase Torus cultivation base. Toru understood in a sh. Everything dragon king number one said was true. Dragon king number one was indeed his father. It was the real deal. The power of the bloodline in the blood exined everything. At this moment, the image of the first time he met dragon king number one shed in Torus mind. Little boy, why are you hiding here and crying? Where are your parents? Sob, sob, sob. Ive never met my parents. Toru cried very sadly. When dragon king number one saw Torus special teeth when he was crying, he suddenly had an interesting expression on his face. Little boy, did someone bully you? Yes, a few people bullied me all day long. In the future, you will be my disciple. I promise that no one will bully you again Then, Toru was forcibly dragged back to the residence of dragon king number one. Since then, Toru had been carefully groomed by dragon king number one. Toru remembered everything. Then, he connected it to dragon king number ones reaction. It was then that Toru understood everything. It was precisely because dragon king number one was his father that he treated him so well. Now, dragon king number one seemed to be using the secret method of blood sacrifice among the Dragon Race to forcibly treat his eyes. That secret method not only required dragon king number one to dig out his own eyes, but also required dragon king number one to sacrifice his own life. It was an extremely evil spell. Toru felt his eyes being swallowed by the burning sensation and was instantly moved by dragon king number ones behavior. The resentment he had toward Dragon King No. 1 was all gone. Dragon king number one had ruthlessly abandoned him back then, but it was actually for his own good. It was precisely because he was alone in a cruel environment that he had honed his survival skills and tenacious character. After that, he became a genius of the Dragon Race. Not only did he not hate dragon king number one, but he was also grateful to dragon king number one from the bottom of his heart. He was a qualified father and a qualified husband. Now, Torus heart was bleeding. The stronger the power in his body was, the more he felt that the dragon king number ones life force was rapidly draining away. Gradually, Torus vision also gradually recovered. The world he saw first turned from pitch-ck to dark red, and then a fiery-red me appeared. Finally, what appeared in front of him was the number one dragon king who was about to die. At the same time, the injuries on Torus body alsopletely recovered. He quickly hugged the number one dragon king who had be as skinny as a stick. The first dragon king had lost too much blood, and his body had be like a withered tree. At this time, the world outside the array waspletely covered by the dust from the explosion. No one could see what was happening inside the array. Toru saw the empty eye sockets of dragon king number one through the dim purple light from the array. Torus heart trembled violently. He could not help but shout, Father! Father! I forgive you. Please, dont leave me. Father Toru let out a heart-wrenching cry. However, dragon king number one did not respond for a long time. Father, why did you save me, a good-for-nothing? I was the one who harmed the Dragon Races public opinion. I was the one who deserves to die. Cough, cough Dragon king number one let out an extremely light cough. Then, a voice that touched Torus soul rang out. Toru, you are my proudest son. Hearing you call me father cough cough I am so happy Listen, you dont have it. Everything is a plot of the demon race. Leave quickly, there is no time With that, dragon king number one stopped breathing. However, his hand emitted a dark light. Then, an extremelyrge teleportation door appeared in front of Toru. Chapter 228 - The Magical Plane is Extremely Tough

Chapter 228: The Magical ne is Extremely Tough

Toru saw the portal appear, and his hand that was holding dragon king number one trembled violently. This was because he understood that the portal was the escape method that the mysterious demon had mentioned and the price was the life of his biological father. After the portal was summoned, dragon king number ones life force waspletely cut off. Now, dragon king number one waspletely dead. His body was as cold as steel. At the same time, no power flowed out of his body. In order not to hinder Torus escape, dragon king number one even chose to die in his human form. That was the most undignified way to die in the eyes of the dragon race. The warriors of the Dragon Race should die in the process of battle! Even if they died in battle, they had to stand up straight and die. Torus heart was dead at this moment. He had just met his father, and his father died as a result. Toru could not bear such an oue. It was too cruel for him. However, Toru was not a person who acted on impulse. He knew that the portal and the perfect opportunity to escape from Paradise Ind had all been bought by dragon king number one at the price of his life. This opportunity could not be wasted. Revenge could wait until he became stronger. Toru held dragon king number one in his arms and stood up forcefully. However, because of the power in his body, he had notpletely adapted to it. Hence, Toru staggered. He almost threw the body of the first dragon king out. Toru released the dragon power in his body to stabilize the first dragon king. He was ready to escape to the demon world with the first dragon king. When Toru almost lost his bnce, he saw Gabrielle at the edge of the magic circle. Gabrielles legs had disappeared. Now, she was holding her head, as her whole body twitched. On the ground near Gabrielles legs, there was a pool of dried blood. The blood that Gabrielle had dragged on the ground had been evaporated by the magic circle. Obviously, Gabrielles legs were lost in the explosion. She was lucky that she was lying on the edge of the magic circle when the big explosion happened. It was better to lose two legs than to lose her life. However, she was discovered by Toru. The anger of being humiliated by Gabrielle rushed into Torus mind. He had vowed revenge in his heart. However, now, the opportunity hade. Toru had fully recovered his strength and his injury had recovered. Even in her prime, Gabrielle together with her helpers were no match for Toru. Toru wanted to leave without Gabrielle. After the magic circle disappeared, Gabrielle would be devoured by the remaining space power in heaven. Fall. Even if Gabrielle survived, she would be despised by the Dragon Race because of her physical disability. Sometimes, living was more painful than dying. That was Torus instinctive thought. Toru had already stepped into the portal with one foot. However, when Toru saw the empty eye sockets of dragon king number one in his arms, his thoughts changed. Gabrielle could not be let off so easily. Toru quickly exited the portal. He appeared in front of Gabrielle in a sh. Then, Toru actually cast a healing spell on Gabrielle. After that, he took out a space sk. That space sk was the prize he had won in the Dragon Race. It could specifically take in living beings. It was usually used to hold enemies who surrendered. Toru pointed the space sk at Gabrielle. Then, Torus body surged with dragon power, covering the space sk and Gabrielle who was lying on the ground. In just a moment, Gabrielle was put into the space sk held by Toru. Toru looked at the space sk with Gabrielle in it, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. It was very cruel and violent. Then, Toru jumped back into the portal. Toru stomped on the ground and quickly entered the portal. At that moment, thest big explosion happened. Then, from the depths of the Library of Paradise Ind, an ancient power came out. The power was so strong that it pushed back the spatial power that spread after the explosion and destroyed the array that dragon king number one had summoned. The portal was also on the verge of copse. Not long after Toru entered the portal, the outer portal waspletely destroyed. Toru had already entered the space inside the portal. It was calm at first but when Toru first entered the space, he could see some spiral space ripples. However, in the next moment, those space ripples began to shake violently. It was as if a calmke had suddenly raised a storm. This shocked Toru. Toru did not know what had happened. However, Toru knew that his teleportation trip would not be peaceful. This was because this was the path from heaven to hell. There were countless dangers, and one moment of carelessness could result in death. Toru immediately released the dragon power in his body, enveloping himself and the already dead first dragon king. The spatial ripples around him began to vibrate violently. The osciting spatial ripples became more and more violent. First, they twisted into an extremely strange ripple shape, just like the pattern formed after an abstract painting was rubbed and then ttened out. Toru looked at the strange-shaped space ripple and even felt a little dizzy. Then, the space ripple twisted, folded, and broke. In the end, it becamepletely different from the space ripple Toru first saw. Not only was it not whole, but it also shot the space de in Torus direction. This shocked Toru. What was happening in the outside world? Even the space passage had undergone such a drastic change? Toru held dragon king number one in his arms and easily dodged the space des. Having undergone strict training from dragon king number one, it was very easy for Toru to dodge the space des that shot out. After Toru dodged the space des, they hit the ne Toru was standing on. However, the spatial des that seemed to have strange ripples and destructive power did not pass through the ne Toru was standing on. Instead, they were bounced back by the ne. This shocked Toru and allowed him to find a way to deal with it. Then, he would adopt a dodging strategy and not face the spatial des head-on. Following that, more and more spatial des flew in Torus direction. However, they could not do any real damage to Toru. Fortunately, these space des did not have any intelligence and just flew randomly. Toru dodged and closed his eyes while observing the ne he was standing on. Chapter 229 - The Price of Escaping from Paradise Island

Chapter 229: The Price of Escaping from Paradise Ind

The ne waspletely transparent. Only when it was hit by the space de would it suddenly sh with a ck light to offset the impact of the space de. It seemed that the ne was simply invincible. As time passed, the shaking in the space passage quickly stopped. asionally, a few space des would fly out, but Toru easily dodged those space des that were not concentrated. This piqued Torus curiosity. Toru released the bloodline power in his body and cast a small spell on the ne. When the spell hit the ne Toru was standing on, the dark light shone again. As a result, his spell was bounced back in the same direction. It also shot toward Torus hand that was still shining with red light. Toru did not expect this. Toru could not dodge in time, and his hand was hit by the spell he released. However, the spell Toru released was only the mostmon fireball spell. The moment the fireball touched Torus hand, dragon scales appeared on Torus hand. Under the protection of the dragon scales, Torus hand was safe and sound. In fact, with Torus bodys strength, a normal fireball spell could not hurt Torus hand at all. However, to be on the safe side, Toru changed into his original dragon scales. Toru was very surprised that the ne actually had such a powerful function. Toru quietly waited for a moment, but the ne did not have any reaction. Toru, who had just recovered his strength, also began to use the fireball spell to familiarize himself with his own strength. Release the fireball, and release the dragon scale protection. Release the fireball again, and release the dragon scale protection. Repeat, repeat, repeat After releasing dozens of fireball spells in session, Toru finally stopped his actions. Torus gaze shifted to dragon king number one in his arms. A mass of ck gas appeared in the first dragon kings body. The ck gas kept expanding as time went by. Moreover, the ck gas was still devouring dragon king number ones body. After entering the space passage, the ck gas became much more active. Toru did not realize the existence of the ck gas until now. Toru did not notice the existence of the ck gas before because he was too sad. Toru found that there was still some energy left in the body of dragon king number one. Toru suspected that the ck gas was the direct culprit that caused dragon king number one to die. Toru could not help but feel resentful when he thought of this. He could see that the ck gas was the work of the demons. Demons often used sacrifices to cast spells with extraordinary power and effects. The first dragon king must have epted the demons spell and sacrificed his own life. This was not the ending Toru wanted. However, the first dragon king was dead. Toru wanted to live with the dragon kings faith. Now, he could only take one step at a time. Toru did not know if he should seek revenge on Sarafini. His heart was veryplicated at the moment. It turned out that Toru thought Sarafini was framing him and the painting that shed in his face was also made up by Sarafini. For this, Toru nned to seek revenge on Sarafini. However, now that Toru found out that dragon king number one also betrayed the Dragon Race, he suddenly realized that everything was probably the work of the demon that appeared in his mind. He and dragon king number one were all caught up in the devils plot. Due to that plot, Toru and dragon king number one were both traitors and dragon king number one lost his precious life in order to save Toru. Although all of this was due to Gabrielles abusive lynching of Toru but the direct cause of all of this was the demons intervention. Torus eyes were filled with tears of regret. Perhaps he should not have ignored the first dragon kings dissuasion and insisted on going to Paradise Ind topete. The devils conspiracy had probably started the moment he set foot on Paradise Ind. Torus heart was once again overwhelmed by grief. He hated himself for not discovering the truth earlier. In that case, perhaps dragon king number one would not have died. It was because of his willfulness and carelessness that dragon king number one lost his life. Toru now believed that he was the one who had caused his fathers death. As soon as this thought emerged, it quickly took over Torus entire body and mind. It could not be dispelled. He did not know how to face all of this. However, as Toru lowered his head and pondered, he did not notice that the ball of ck gas in dragon king number ones body had already quietly escaped and circled around Torus back. Then, the ball of ck gas instantly entered Torus body from his back. Toru instantly felt a piercing pain in his back. It was a feeling that chilled his soul. Torus legs went soft. Then, the world in front of him darkened. When he woke up, he was already in front of Beelzebub. What a cute kid. When Toru opened his eyes, he saw Beelzebub in sexy clothes flirting with him. Beelzebubs clothes were very revealing and could only cover a few important parts. Most of Beelzebubs skin was exposed, which was very tempting. The first dragon king was lying on a rock and Toru was lying next to that rock. Toru came to his senses. He had already arrived in the demon world. That woman should be the one who helped him and the first dragon king. It was you who killed my father! Toru struggled to stand up and roared angrily. Beelzebub covered her mouth and giggled. Toru, youre ndering me by saying that. Dragon king number one chose to sacrifice himself to save you. Shouldnt you think about why dragon king number one chose to sacrifice himself to save you? Objectively speaking, it was because you put yourself in danger that you indirectly killed him. Toru felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood rooted to the ground. He had already thought about it. It was indeed his reason. However, he still could not forgive the demon in front of him. Toru could hear it. The demon in front of him was the demon that was speaking in his mind. Then, Toru instinctively took a few steps back. He did not know how to face all of this. As a dragon, he should abhor demons. However, now, he had entered the demon world and mixed with demons. Toru was a little wary. He suppressed the anger in his heart and carefully asked, Who are you? What did you do to my body? Beelzebub winked and said, In the Devil World, people call me Beelzebub. I didnt do anything to you. I just made you my servant. I helped you escape Paradise Ind. Of course, theres a price. Chapter 230 - The Recollection Ends and The Reckoning Begins

Chapter 230: The Recollection Ends and The Reckoning Begins

Then, a dark red light shed on Beelzebubs chest. When the light shone on Torus body, Toru immediately felt a connection between his soul and her body. Then, a very demonic red light shed on her chest. The shape of the red light was a devils smiling face. That smiling face was very simr to Beelzebubs smiling face. Then, Toru felt a demonic power appear in his body. Under the control of that Devils power, he actually had an impulse to kowtow to Beelzebub. However, Toru was very resistant to that action. How could a noble dragon kneel in front of a demon? Toru was not mentally prepared. The bloodline in his body also released a power to resist the demonic power. Two kinds of power tore Torus body apart. Toru felt that every part of his body was like ants biting his flesh and blood. His body alternated between hot and cold, causing Toru to feel dizzy. Cold sweat instantly broke out on Torus head. Even though he was in so much pain that it was difficult for him to stand, Toru still held on and refused to kneel down. Good child, kneel in front of me, and the pain will disappear. Beelzebubs enticing voice sounded. That voice contained a magical power, causing the demonic power in Torus body to revolve. At the same time, Torus mind was also lost for a moment. By the time Toru reacted, he was already kneeling on the ground. Beelzebubs figure had already disappeared. Only Beelzebubs sexy voice was left behind. Youve thought it through. You can contact me at any time with the seal of contract on your chest. Following that, there was a sharp femaleughter. The giggle echoed in Torus mind and did not calm down for a long time. Toru found that the demonic power that suppressed him had disappeared. He immediately stood up. However, Toru found that the scene around him had changed. The originally empty hall had be a stone house suitable for one person to live in. When he turned his head, he found that dragon king number one had been ced on the bed in the room. Upon closer inspection, dragon king number ones appearance had also been meticulously tidied up. Moreover, there were some mana fruits that replenished mana on the table in the room. The decorations in the room were also very luxurious. Even Toru, the genius of the Dragon Race, did not enjoy such a luxurious room when he was in the Dragon Race. Torus mentality had changed a little. He thought that being a demon might be a good choice. When this idea came out, Toru was a little surprised. Toru hesitated for a long time, but he did not make a decision. However, the first dragon king, Torus father, was dead. This made Toru extremely sad. The memories ended. Toru stood quietly in his own room. At this moment, Toru felt arge amount of demonic power in his body. That power even exceeded the power of his dragon bloodline. This made Toru very surprised. After bing a demon, his strength increased because he now had dual powers. The power from the Dragon Race and the power from the demon race. Toru released his dragon scales. As a result, the dark red dragon scales had turned pitch ck. Now, in his dragon scales, besides the power of the dragon race bloodline, was also the power of the devil. This made his dragon scales stronger and more textured. Toru also discovered that when he circted the dragon power in his body, the devil power in his body would also be active. He couldpletely use two different powers at the same time. The two powers that seemedpletely unrted could actually exist in his body at the same time. Toru had some guesses about his own bloodline. Could it be that the Corpse Trooper n worked with demons before? Otherwise, why did he feel that when he used the demonic power in his body, it would be so smooth? Thinking of this, Toru seemed to understand why the Dragon Race where Sarafini was from hated the Corpse Trooper n. In fact, he even had some resistance to his bloodline. Thinking of this, Toru looked at dragon king number one. That was his father. It was also because of thebination of dragon king number one and the Corpse Trooper Princess that Toru was born in this world. Toru was not very interested in the love story of his parents. Other than feeling the heavy love of his parents, Toru only had the desire for revenge in his heart at the moment. The corpse of dragon king number one was only a skeleton. Toru put away the skeleton of dragon king number one with mixed feelings. Then, he took out his space sk. Toru did not forget Gabrielle. It was that person who destroyed his eyes. Moreover, it was because Toru lost his eyes that dragon king number one made up his mind to save Toru. Dragon king number one even gave his eyes to Toru. Toru hated Gabrielle to the core. It was time to settle the old and new grudges. Toru released Gabrielle from the space sk. A streak of red smoke appeared from the space sk. After the red smoke dissipated, Gabrielle appeared on the ground. The injuries on Gabrielles legs had healed, but his legs had disappeared and could no longer be healed. Gabrielle seemed to feel that the light in the room was a little blinding. She covered his eyes with her hands to block the light that entered her eyes. At the same time, her broken body was also curled up in the corner. Gabrielle, do you still recognize me? The sudden appearance of the demonic aura made Gabrielle feel very ufortable. At the same time, Gabrielle realized that the voice was very familiar to her. However, the voice had the power of a devil, so she could not recognize it immediately. Hence, Gabrielle moved her hands away. Her hands struggled up and opened her functional left eye. Then, Gabrielle saw a face burning in mes. That face was very terrifying. Not only was it surrounded by dark red mes, but it was also emitting billowing ck smoke. It looked like a demon from the abyss. She did not recognize Toru, but she thought that Toru was a demon who wanted to take his life. Gabrielle instinctively wanted to stand up and run away. However, as soon as she exerted her strength, Gabrielle noticed a fact. Her legs had disappeared. Gabrielle fell to the ground in a sorry state. Then, Gabrielle let out a painful howl. On one hand, it was because the nerves in the wound on her leg had been stimted by the cold ground, making Gabrielle cry out in pain. On the other hand, it was because Gabrielle found out that her legs had disappeared and she was in pain. In short, Gabrielle felt great pain. Without her legs, she would be a waste. Chapter 231 - You Are Just Like a Worm

Chapter 231: You Are Just Like a Worm

Not only would she be despised by the dragons, but she would also not be able to ept his own body. Such a broken body could not be called a qualified dragon warrior. Due to the pain, Gabrielle even forgot that there was a demon staring at him. Toru did not stop Gabrielle. Hearing Gabrielles voice, he even had a great sense of pleasure His old nemesis was now on the ground, wailing in pain. This was the pleasure of revenge, and this was the pleasure of defeating his opponent. Now Toru could return the humiliation Gabrielle had brought him a hundred times over. Slowly, Toru also realized that Gabrielle did not recognize him. Thus, Toru suddenly had a n in mind to make fun of Gabrielle. Toru approached Gabrielle. As he walked, he released the demonic power in his body. You, how dare you ignore my question! It seems that you think your life is too long. As Toru spoke, he continuously used his demonic power to oppress Gabrielle. Moreover, his tone was also very dignified, with an unquestionable feeling. At the same time, there was also obvious anger. When Gabrielle heard Torus words, his entire body trembled. She felt that the demon in front of her was very powerful. It was as if that demon killed her like crushing an ant. Moreover, Gabrielle also felt a sense of fear that came from the depths of her bloodline. She did not know why there was a suppressive effect on her bloodline. This made Gabrielle even more afraid. The unknown was the scariest thing. You sir, please forgive my poor eyesight. I did not recognize your identity. She clenched her teeth to prevent herself from making a sound that would offend the sir in front of her. The fear in her heart even overshadowed the pain on Gabrielles body. After Toru heard Gabrielles answer, he sneered and said, You dont know me? Hahahaha Toru burst intoughter. Since you dont know me, then Ill let you get to know me properly. I believe Ill leave a deep impression on you. With that said, Torus figure shed. In an instant, he appeared in front of Gabrielle. Then, with a kick shot, he directly kicked Gabrielle to the other end of the room. Just like what Gabrielle had done to him back then. Moreover, the strength of his kick, as well as the position and strength of the kick, were exactly the same as Gabrielles back then. However, Torus kick was imbued with the power of the devil. Gabrielle was severely injured. One of her ribs waspletely broken. Furthermore, her internal organs were also severely disced. Gabrielle spat out dark red blood from her mouth. Moreover, her broken internal organs could be vaguely seen in the blood. After receiving Torus attack, Gabrielle went into shock and her bodyid weakly on the ground. How boring. She fainted before I could even hit her. Toru slowly approached Gabrielle and cast a healing spell on her. Under the effect of the healing spell, Gabrielles injuries quickly recovered. Her broken bones were reconnected, and her dislocated internal organs also returned to normal. After Gabrielles injuries recovered, she did not wake up. It was unknown whether she was ying dead or really could not wake up. Toru waited patiently. Suddenly, he noticed that Gabrielles eyshes flickered. Then, the eyshes quickly closed again. Toru slowly approached Gabrielle. Torus footsteps were very heavy, just like a demon king who reaped lives. Every step he took would create a loud noise, and even Gabrielles body trembled. You are simply like a worm. Ill give you another chance. Do you know me? Hearing Torus voice, Gabrielle knew that it was impossible for her to continue ying dead, so she immediately opened her eyes. However, under the influence of Torus demonic aura, all the strength in her body was lost, and her legs had also disappeared. It was almost impossible to escape from the ferocious demon in front of her. Therefore, Gabrielle said in horror, No You dont know me? Toru interrupted Gabrielles words. Hearing Torus words, Gabrielle became even more terrified. She really could not recognize the demon in front of him. Gabrielle quickly recalled. However, there was no memory fragment rted to the demon in her memory. This was because dragon king number two doted on Gabrielle and never allowed her to participate in dangerousbat missions. Therefore, she had no chance toe into contact with demons. Therefore. Gabrielle had no experience in fighting demons. Therefore, she naturally did not know any demons. The most outrageous thing was that she did not even know the names of the twelve demonic pirs and the seven deadly sins. Hence, when Toru asked, Gabrielle instinctively wanted to answer that she did not know. However, Torus angry interjection made Gabriel realize that she could not say no. If she said it, she would be abused like before. Since Gabrielle was born, she had never experienced the heart-wrenching pain, except for her legs that were broken by Toru. That kind of pain could make the pampered Gabrielle pass out from the pain. Gabrielle did not want to experience that kind of pain again. That kind of feeling was not good. The scariest thing was that after she suffered that kind of pain, she would not immediately die. This was because the demon who seemed to have a bad taste actually healed his injuries. Looking at Torus crazed gaze, Gabrielle felt that the person with the demons face in front of her might be a lonely pervert who insisted on letting people who did not know him say that they knew him. Gabrielle could only reply with a stutter, I know, I know I know. In the end, Torusughter became louder and even crazier. Toruughed until tears fell out. He pointed his nostrils at Gabrielle and said in an extremely sarcastic tone, You know me? Then, tell me, what exactly is my identity? Gabrielle did not expect that the demon in front of her would actually question her back. The ttering words that Gabrielle had prepared were stuck in her throat. Did you not hear my question? Do you want me to repeat it again? Toru stomped heavily on the ground. The ground shook violently. Gabrielles body was bounced up into the air and then she fell heavily. She was so dizzy from the fall that she almost fainted again. At the same time, bright red blood oozed out of Gabrielles right eye socket. She once again felt the pain that went straight to her brain. Chapter 232 - Do You Remember Who I Am?

Chapter 232: Do You Remember Who I Am?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gabrielle cried out in pain and rolled on the ground. Ah, ah, ah... Gabrielles scream was not over yet. A healing energy poured into Gabrielles body again. Ah... Gabrielles scream stopped abruptly. This was because the pain in her body disappeared again. She looked at Toru curiously. When she turned her head, she saw the green healing energy on Torus hand that had not dissipated yet. Gabrielle understood that the demon was angry because of her ambiguous answer. After Gabrielle secretly cursed the demon in his heart, she immediatelyid on the ground and said in a hurry,?I know you. You are my future master! You are the greatest demon! Gabrielles tone was very sincere, as if Toru was really the ruler of the abyss. Moreover, it was wless. If it was an ordinary demon, they might really be moved by Gabrielles respectful attitude. However, Toru, who stood in front of Gabrielle, had a deep hatred toward Gabrielle. Toru naturally would not let Gabrielle, who had brought him endless shame, off. Toru continued to sneer and said,?I didnt expect you to know me like this. How surprising. But I dont think you know me. After saying that, Toru kicked Gabrielles body again. However, this was just an ordinary attack, and there was no additional power. Despite that, the powerful internal strength of the Dragon Race still shattered Gabrielles ribs. However, it seemed that due to the residual healing energy in her body, Gabrielle did not faint from the pain this time. From the corner of the room, Gabrielle returned to the position where she had initially been. Blood spurted out of Gabrielles mouth again. The amount of blood this time was obviously much less thanst time. Gabrielle kept opening her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, Toru did not give Gabrielle a chance to speak. If you dont know me, Ill let you know me and feel the pain. Torus left hand grew a sharp ck nail. Then, he dug out Gabrielles left eye. However, he did not destroy the left eye, but waited for Gabrielles reaction. He needed to hear Gabrielles scream to calm the anger in his heart. Sure enough, after Gabrielle lost her left eye, she screamed in pain. Ah, my eye, my eye! As if she had lost her soul, Gabrielle screamed like a pig being ughtered. This was because she was prepared to leave only one eye. As long as that eye was still there, she had the hope of recovering the other eye. That was the special talent of the Dragon Race. However, if both eyes were lost, there was no hope of recovering the light. The world that Gabrielle saw became pitch ck. This made her feel even more afraid than when she entered the demon world and saw that terrifying demon. Both of her eyes had disappeared. Losing both of her legs did not make Gabrielle so desperate. Now, Gabrielle had lost all hope of surviving. Out of despair and fear, the fragile Gabrielle let out a few screams and passed out. However, Toru did not let Gabrielle go. He dug out the eyeball from Gabrielles eye socket and stuffed it back into Gabrielles eye socket. Due to his of his rough movements, Gabrielles body suddenly twitched again. Then, Toru cast a healing spell on Gabrielle. Then, Gabrielle was violently kicked awake by Toru. Gabrielle looked even weaker. The excessive blood loss made her head dizzy. Gabrielles left eye barely regained light. However, the world in front of her was covered with ayer of red filter. Torus figure had already turned blood-red in his sight. The red color returned to the ck color of the devil and turned dark red. It was very deep. At the same time, it also looked very oppressive. Toru walked in front of Gabrielle and used his burning hand to raise Gabrielles chin. Now, do you remember who I am? Gabrielle trembled all over. Even the burning sensation on her face was numb. Gabrielle did not know how to answer. If she answered that she did not know, she would be beaten. If she answered that she knew, she would also be beaten because she could not tell the identity of the demon. Gabrielle could only remain silent. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes due to fear. Toru looked at Gabrielles panicked look and felt exceptionally happy. He no longer used violence against Gabrielle. Instead, he stood up, turned his back to Gabrielle, and began to talk to himself. The weak will be trampled under your feet. Gabrielle, arent you a genius of the Dragon Race? Didnt the second dragon king allow you to do evil? How did you be such a weakling now? Im really disappointed. Well, youre a genius, and youre lying on the ground before Ive even warmed up. Oh, is your posture, your pitiful eyes begging me for mercy? I really cant tell that Gabrielle, who has always put her eyes above her head, actually has the habit of begging people for mercy? Seeing how pitiful you are, then... I wont ept your begging, but I wont let you go. Hahahahahaha... When Gabrielle heard Torus words, she felt a sense of deja vu. However, her brainpletely lost its ability to think because of Torus repeated violence. She just felt more and more that the demon in front of her was a super-huge pervert with a special habit of abusing people. In the face of that kind of sadist, the more she resisted, the more excited he became. Gabrielle chose to give up resistance. Now, she felt that it was better to die immediately than to suffer the violence of the demon. Perhaps, the demon would see that she did not respond, and mercifully end her life. That was what Gabrielle thought at the moment. However, Toru stopped talking to himself. He turned around, and walked toward Gabrielle. Then... Toru staggered and pretended to identally step on Torus face. Gabrielles face was instantly covered in blood. A bloody cut on Gabrielles face was caused by Torus toe. The wound was so deep that the bone could be seen. It extended from both sides of Gabrielles nose to her neck below her left ear. At the same time, blood spurted out of Gabrielles mouth along with the hideous wound. The flowing blood dyed the world in front of Gabrielles eyes an even deeper blood-red. This was Torus response to Gabrielles mistreatment back then. He was giving her a taste of his own medicine. Gabrielle felt an even more intense pain than Toru did back then. Of course, there was also deep pain in the brain. More than half of the nerves in the dragons body were distributed in the head. Moreover, most of the dragons power was concentrated in the dragons head. Toru was imitating what Gabrielle had done. It was very vicious. Toru believed that as time passed,?Gabrielle would remember him. Chapter 233 - Different Dragons, Stepping Into the Same River

Chapter 233: Different Dragons, Stepping Into the Same River

Toru continued to bewitch Gabrielle. Heughed as crazily as Gabrielle had before and because Toru had the power of the devil in his body, his powerfulughter had a shocking power that could reach deep into peoples souls. Torus voice began to be sharp and ear-piercing. It took a long time for hisughter to turn into the sound of the tape. It did not take long for it to turn into terrible electronic music. Toru became more and more familiar with it, almost perfectly recreating Gabrielles originalughter. Thatughter went straight into his soul and he could not forget it even if he wanted to. Any normal person would not be able to stand that kind of noise. That was aughter that could not be controlled after ones heart was extremely satisfied. Toru, on the other hand, had experienced that kind of satisfaction. Only when he had an absolute advantage would he let out that kind of impudent voice. Thatughter carried an extremely evil feeling. Gabrielles previousughter waspletely different from Torus currentughter. Gabriellesughter was filled with arrogance but Torusughter carried madness and the joy of revenge. In order to avoid Gabrielles counterattack, Toru quickly moved his foot away. Then, he stepped on Gabrielles arms. Gabrielle, surprisingly, did not scream. It seemed that she had given up resistance. Toru looked at Gabrielles silent eyes. He knew that Gabrielle only wanted to die right now. This made Toru feel very bored. A prey that did not make a sound would not give the hunter a sense of achievement. After Gabrielle stepped on Torus arms in a puddle of mud, she stretched out her right foot and stepped on Torus face, continuously crushing it. It was exactly the same as when Gabrielle had treated him. His sharp toes cut Torus face into a bloody mess. As a result, Gabrielles upper body was dyed blood red. Toru also had the same expression as Gabrielle, showing that he enjoyed it very much. Toru also did not care when the hot blood sshed on his legs. Toru thought about it for a moment. He finally remembered Gabrielles actions. He closed his eyes, raised his head, and brushed his hair with his hand. Then, he let out a happyugh. Ah, this wonderful feeling! Even if its just a sh in the pan, it still makes me intoxicated! Gabrielle, theres so much blood in your body. Its been so long, but it still hasnt dried up. It seems that I need to continue bleeding you out. Come, be like a pig, wee this dazzling blood fountain! Cheer! Cheer! Gabrielle, I swear that I will let you wee the arrival of death beautifully on this graceful stage! However, at this moment, Toru felt that Gabrielle under his feet had no reaction at all. She was like a dead body. Of course, part of the reason was that Gabrielles limbs had lost their reaction. In addition, Toru also saw that Gabrielle had be extremely dull. Are you giving up the hope of survival just like that? You havent answered my question. How can I let you die so easily? Absolutely not! Toru saw Gabrielles reaction and became very angry. Then, Toru fiercely stabbed his dragon w into Gabrielles left eye. Then, with a strong pull, he pulled off Gabrielles newly grown eyeball. Each eyeball had a thin and long flesh thread. Toru still kept Gabrielles left eye that had been dug out. He still wanted to keep the eyeball so that Gabrielle could clearly see who the demon in front of her was. Toru wanted Gabrielle to suffer endless pain before she died. Toru was determined to make Gabrielle feel a hundred times more pain than he had ever felt before! Finally, he wanted Gabrielle to die in endless darkness. If Gabrielle destroyed his eyes, he would pay her back a hundred times over! Let Gabrielle feel the despair of losing her sight at least a hundred times in a row. However, when Toru dug out Gabrielles eyes, Gabrielle still had no reaction. It was as if she was dead. Toru knew very well that Gabrielle was not dead at all. He did not feel the pleasure of revenge at all. Hence, Toru changed his left foot and continued to rub Gabrielles already dehumanized face. He learned how to do what Gabrielle had done, and he skinned Gabrielles face alive. From the top, Toru could clearly see Gabrielles exposed skull. Gabrielleid quietly on the ground. Her blood had long cooled down and dried up. Toru recalled Gabrielles actions. Then, he kicked Gabrielles body hard, causing Gabrielle to roll several times on the ground before he finally stopped. Healing spell! Toru only healed Gabrielles arms, but did not return Gabrielles eyes. Then, Toru mocked her mercilessly. Is this the famous dragon warrior? Why does she look like a stinky toad? How disappointing. I was just warming up, and you were lying on the ground. Why didnt you save me? Why are you like a reptile? Due to your ugly appearance, even your interest in teaching you a lesson has decreased a lot. Let me tell you, if you dont answer my question, I wont let you off. At this moment, Gabrielle felt her body bing weaker and weaker. As she listened to the ridicule of the demon in front of her, she seemed to remember something and let out a strange cry. That cry was mixed with many emotions. Pain, regret, anger, shock It was like a patient who had lost his mind. Gabrielle reached out her hands, which had just been cured by the healing spell, and grabbed wildly on her face and chest. Gabrielles face was bloody from his own scratching. Gabrielle felt that the demons words seemed familiar, as if they were very important to him. Maybe the answer was hidden in those words. Only the sharp pain could make him remember everything. Gabrielle knew that if she did not answer the demons question, the demon would not let her go. Gabrielles hands had turned into dragon ws and had cut her own body into a bloody mess. She was panicking because she was blind. Gabrielles whole body had be a bloody mess. As she could not see his injuries, Gabrielle felt that the pain was not severe enough. In her crazy state, Gabriel even cut off her genitals. Finally, the burning radiating pain that she had never felt before woke Gabrielle up. The bloody scene made Toru feel sick to his stomach. Gabrielles short-term excitement onlysted for a short time. Soon, Gabrielles energy went down again. Toru nced at Gabrielle who looked like a dead body. His eyes were full of disdain. Then, he imitated Gabriels previous movement and stepped hard on her neck. As a dragon, Gabrielles human form was more fragile than Torus. That kick broke Gabrielles neck bone. However, Toru and Gabrielles strength were on apletely different level. He broke Gabrielles neck with just a casual kick. Chapter 234 - Endless Torture

Chapter 234: Endless Torture

Gabrielles entire head fell off. Gabrielles windpipe and throat were directly cut open and exposed to the air. However, the vitality of the Dragon Race was very tenacious. After Gabrielles head and body were shared, he still did not die. Toru clearly knew this. That was why Toru did not control his strength. Moreover, only in this way could Toru vent the anger in his heart. Just like that, the blood in Gabrielles body gushed out of her body along the cut on Gabrielles neck. Gabrielle, who had been sleeping, woke up again because of the intense pain. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt the burning pain in her eyes and neck. However, Gabrielle discovered something that terrified her. He felt that her body, below the chest cavity, had lost all consciousness! Gabrielle experienced the pain and despair that Toru had experienced. Both of her eyes were blind, and only her head was in pain. Gabrielle even felt pain in her phantom limbs. As Gabrielles neck was cut off, she could not even moan in pain. Only blood with foam kept flowing out of her mouth and the wounds on her shoulder. This was because Gabrielles neck was cut off. As a result, a lot of arterial blood spurted out of Gabrielles wounds. Toru quickly set up a fire barrier around Gabrielles body to prevent Gabrielles blood from spraying everywhere. He did not want the room he just got to be stained with Gabrielles dirty blood. After Gabrielles body was cut off from his head, it began to twitch. At the same time, a painful expression appeared on Gabrielles face. It was as if she could feel the pain in her body. Gabrielle felt that she was going to die. The rapid flow of blood made Gabrielles brain dizzy. She felt that she was going to lose consciousness at any time. She had never felt that feeling before. That feeling made Gabrielle fall into despair. At the same time, Gabrielles heart was very bitter. She could not remember why she came to the demon world. She had not lived long enough, and she ended up dying miserably in the cave of the demon world. Although the process was very painful, however, Gabrielle felt a sense of relief at this moment. As long as this continued, she would die in the next second. Although the appearance of death was very ugly, but it was much better than suffering the torture of the demon in the cave. However, Gabrielle imagined the death that did note. Her vitality was much more tenacious than she imagined. Although her head was crushed by Toru, however, after Toru crushed Gabrielles neck, she immediately used the demons power to seal the loss of Gabrielles power. Therefore, although Gabrielle lost a lot of blood, she did not die. She just felt that her body was getting weaker and weaker. As long as the original dragon power was not lost, the blood in her body could bepletely regenerated. Toru enjoyed Gabrielles performance of the blood fountain, and his mood became much better. After a while, the amount of blood that Gabrielle spat out was getting lesser and lesser. It was no longer asrge as it was at the beginning. Healing spell! This time, Toru returned the bloodshot eyeballs in his hand to their original owners. Gabrielle once again regained her source of light. After Gabrielle regained her sight, the first thing she said when she saw Toru in front of him was a heartfelt sigh. You, you are the devil! Toru felt very happy when he heard Gabrielles evaluation. It seemed that Gabrielle still did not recognize Toru. Therefore, when Gabrielle had almost recovered, Toru began to repeat his question. The second round of the game has begun. Do you know me? Who am I? Hearing this, Gabrielle was so shocked that she could not speak. It was still the same question. Gabrielles head was about to explode. She really did not know who the demon in front of her was. How could she have seen such a terrifying demon? Moreover, that demon was a pervert. No matter who it was, one would not want to know such a demon. Gabrielle shook her head in fear. It meant that she did not recognize him and she did not know the identity of that demon. If you dont recognize it, fine, Ill let you know me. The second round of torture began. In the demon world, in Beelzebubs cave, Beelzebub was kneeling respectfully on the ground, talking to a ck shadow. My lord, this is what happened. Raphael wasnt killed, nor was Uriel framed. Paradise Ind only lost some insignificant angels and dragon warriors. Im guilty, please punish me. After a while, a demons voice came from the ck shadow. That voice contained a powerful and evil demons power. Im clear about this matter. This matter has nothing to do with you. Youve done well. In fact, the effect is much better than I expected. Originally, I did not expect to rely on that kind of spatial explosion to kill those seraph level angels. However, there is one thing that surprised me Beelzebub looked at the ck shadow that suddenly stopped talking and asked in puzzlement, My lord, may I ask what it is? The ck shadow was silent for a long time, as if it was organizing its words. Beelzebub was uneasy. She thought that she had said something wrong. At this moment, she could only remain silent. In this kind of atmosphere, there was no need to say meaningless words. However, Beelzebub was also a little surprised. This was because before this, she had received the order to blow up Raphael from Paradise Ind. Raphael, who had a healing spell, would greatly reduce the casualties of the light faction in the uing war between demons and gods. Killing him would greatly weaken the power of Paradise Ind. However, even though she had been undercover on Paradise Ind and carried out a strict n, she still did not manage to kill Raphael. This caused Beelzebub to doubt her ability. Beelzebub was already prepared to be scolded before contacting the ck shadow. Who would have thought that she would not be punished at all? From the tone of the ck shadows voice, it seemed that he was very satisfied. Beelzebub was nervous because of this. Her nervous mood did notst long. Soon, the ck Shadow spoke again, This attack on Paradise Ind has reaped a lot of rewards. Beelzebub, because of your actions, Paradise Ind has been severely injured. This not only increased the odds of the devil world winning the war between demons and gods, but also sessfully diverted Paradise Inds attention from the angel named Davis to the devil world. This way, our n can be carried out smoothly. You deserve to be rewarded. After saying that, the ck shadow shot a beam of ck light into Beelzebubs body. Beelzebub was very excited when she saw the ck light. A long, long time ago, Beelzebub only received a beam of ck light and gained 50 million years of magic power out of thin air. This time, the ck light that was shone on her body was a beam of light. Beelzebub could not imagine how much magic power that beam of light contained. However, just by looking at the width of the beam of light, one could imagine how terrifying the energy in that beam of light would be. Chapter 235 - Four People on Paradise Island Who are Hiding Their Strength!

Chapter 235: Four People on Paradise Ind Who are Hiding Their Strength!

Therefore, the moment the ck light shone on her body, Beelzebub immediately entered a state of cultivation. Beelzebub used all her strength to absorb the magic power contained in the light pir, afraid that she would waste even a tiny bit of energy. That was a gift that his excellency might not have given even for tens of thousands of years. Only experts who had reached the level of the twelve demon gods could use the method of pouring magic power back to increase the strength of other demons. Such an opportunity to ept the pouring of magic power was not avable at all times. Only demons who had paid a huge tribute to the demons were qualified to ept that kind of reward. That was because the way the demon power was poured in was to use the demon with a higher realm to sacrifice its own magic power to give to the demon with a lower realm. If it was not for the fact that its own magic power was extremely abundant, no demon would use that kind of method to exhaust its own strength to reward its subordinates. Beelzebub was ttered. The magic power in the ck light was too abundant. Even if she tried her best, it would be difficult for her to absorb all the magic power at once. A part of the magic power still leaked out. This made Beelzebubs heart ache. That was precious magic power, and it came from that lord. The magic elements in it were countless times more than the magic elements of ordinary demons. Even if there was only a little, it would be a great benefit to ordinary demons. However, what surprised Beelzebub was that the magic power that had been lost turned back into ck light and shot onto Beelzebubs body. She was shocked. It was obvious that the lord was controlling the flow of the magic power. Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult to collect the magic power that had spilled out. That was because the magic power was out of control. If she forcefully collected it, it might cause the mana in her body to go out of control along with the mana that had spilled out. Only an expert who was very proficient in controlling demonic mana would be able to collect the mana that had spilled out. Beelzebub was even more grateful toward the lord behind the ck shadow. At the same time, she was once again shocked by the powerful strength of that lord. Just as Beelzebub was in a daze, an authoritative and unquestionable voice came from the ck shadow. Dont be distracted, focus on absorbing the magic power. After Beelzebub heard it, she came to a realization. She immediately cleared away all distracting thoughts and focused on absorbing the magic power in the ck light. Not long after, Beelzebub finished absorbing it. This time, she had increased her magic power for a full 500,000 years. However, she only increased her magic power and did not increase her realm. That was because she was already at the level 9 of chaos demon king. Just like Davis, she needed to cultivate for a long time before she could advance. Just the increase of her magic power alone was not enough to support her advancement. Moreover, the time needed for the demon race to advance was far longer than that of the angels. Beelzebub conservatively estimated that she would need at least a million more time to advance. Therefore, the 500,000 magic power only sped up her advancement. Even so, Beelzebub still knelt down in excitement. She thanked the demon in the ck shadow for its reward. Thank you, sir thank you for your reward. From now on, I will definitely offer everything to you! Hmph. Suddenly, an angry voice came from the ck shadow. Dont say such meaningless words. I dont like people who only know how to tter and boast. As long as what you do is beneficial to my n and can y a great role in the demon race, there will be such a reward in the future. Hearing the words of the demon in the ck shadow, Beelzebub nodded crazily. Then, Beelzebub lowered her head and waited respectfully for the question from the demon in the ck shadow. This time, I found out from the information youve sent back that there are at least four people hiding their strength on Paradise Ind. Beelzebub eximed, Four people! This shocked her greatly. She had been hiding on Paradise Ind for many years and had received the news from heaven at once. However, she still did not discover any clues even though there were at least four people hiding their strengths in the shadows. How could this not shock Beelzebub?! Beelzebub, its normal for you to be surprised. With your strength, you really cant discover those people hiding their strength. Beelzebub immediately asked respectfully, Please enlighten me, my Lord. The demon in the ck shadow was very pleased after hearing Beelzebubs words. He said somewhat proudly, The first person to hide her strength is that Dragon Queen. Not only does she have the strength that surpasses the seraphs, but she is also extremely proficient in the power of space. That Dragon Queens strength is even stronger than mine. However, there is a limit to how much stronger she is than me. The most powerful thing a demon has is not its own realm. Beelzebub, you must remember this. What? Beelzebub was even more surprised. She had also met the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. However, she only took a nce from afar. In order to avoid exposing her identity, she did not dare to take the initiative to approach that queen. She did not expect that the Dragon Queen would have such powerful strength. Beelzebub was a little afraid. With her concealment methods and strength, she was actually not discovered by the Dragon Queen. It was really a miracle. Beelzebub had just cried out in shock when she realized that she had lost herposure. Your subordinate will remember your teachings. The demon in the ck shadow ignored Beelzebub and continued to speak, The second is the archangel of Paradise Ind, Raphael. He has a mysterious energy hidden in his body. It is precisely because of that energy that he was able to resist the spatial seed that I personally created. If not for that mysterious energy, Raphael would have died when he was trapped by that spatial force field. When Beelzebub heard this, she was even more surprised. It was understandable if the Dragon Queen hid her strength to protect the Dragon Race. After all, as the leader of the entire Dragon Race, Sarafini hid her strength to protect herself. However, Raphael was only a healing angel. What was the point of hiding his strength? When he was healing the injured, he gave everyone an unexpected surprise. Could it be that when he was healing the injured, he only used a portion of his power and did not do his best to heal the injured? This made Beelzebub very puzzled. The demon in the ck shadow saw the look in Beelzebubs eyes and said, I understand your confusion. A healing-type angel actually has the power to resist the power of space. This is really surprising. Even I cant believe that its true. However, thats no longer important. No matter how powerful Raphael is, hes still just a healing-type angel. If not for the Dragon Queens timely arrival, with her hidden strength, even if she didnt lose her life, she would have been seriously injured. Shes just lucky. Beelzebub echoed and said, Its like this. Perhaps Paradise Ind has given her special protection. Its not strange for Paradise Ind to think of protecting Raphael since we can think of attacking Raphael, the healing-type angel first. Very good. The voice of the demon in the ck shadow was filled with praise. Beelzebub, you have improved. When Beelzebub heard the praise, she was very happy. Taking advantage of the good atmosphere, Beelzebub carefully asked, Then, may I ask who is the person hiding his strength outside? The third person is Davis, who has already been sent to the mythical battlefield. I believe you already know about him hiding his strength. I wont exin. In the end, Beelzebub became even more confused. Chapter 236 - Davis had Actually Hidden His Strength

Chapter 236: Davis had Actually Hidden His Strength

The Dragon Queen and Raphael could also find a reason to hide their strength. However, what reason did Davis have to hide his strength? Beelzebub hade into close contact with the angel who only had half a wing. Indeed, he was only a level 9 cherub. However, when Davis walked among the angels, he was the most inconspicuous existence. Although Beelzebub had previously yed the role of an angel and wildly praised Davis, saying that his identity was very important, she also boasted that Davis had the favor of Fiona, Angelina, and the others. However, in her heart, she had no good impression of Davis, who only relied on women to increase his reputation. Beelzebub looked down on Davis, who only relied on women. Therefore, she naturally did not pay too much attention to Davis. Please enlighten me, my Lord. The demon in the ck shadow suddenly said angrily, Beelzebub, you should have had the most contact with that Davis. However, you did not discover his hidden strength! You have disappointed me. That angel named Davis is the one you need to pay the most attention to. Otherwise, I wouldnt have specially sent him and the Dragon Princess to the ancient mythical battlefield. Since you dont know, then Ill tell you. The spatial seed you ced in Davis room a few years ago will continuously absorb his power. Therefore, under normal circumstances, with his talent of only having half a wing, its impossible for him to raise to the level of level 9 cherub. With only half a wing, even if his talent is extraordinary, the holy power he absorbed is not enough for his cultivation. This is because without one wing, his leveling speed will only be reduced to one-eighth of the normal speed. Its did not mean that with half a wing, his cultivation speed will be reduced to one-half of the original speed, but it will still be greatly reduced. Also, from your information, that Davis has never participated in anybat training. Only that angel named Fiona asionally teaches him some spells. May I ask, how did he cultivate to the level of level 9 cherub without participating in professionalbat training? Also, when you were on Paradise Ind, you did not know that a person with half-angel and half-demon bloodline had barged into the demon world. That persons name is Jaime. His demon bloodline has SSSS cultivation talent. However, I learned from other sources that the Jaime who messed up the demon world is Davis! In other words, he obviously hid his strength! After hearing what the demon in the ck shadow said, Beelzebub turned pale with fright. That seemingly unremarkable Davis could actually cause such a huge impact. Beelzebub was filled with emotion. An unremarkable angel like Davis, who only had half a wing, actually knew how to hide his strength! This unremarkable angel, who knew how to conceal his strength, was an opponent that the demon world needed to pay attention to. After listening to the demons analysis, Beelzebub came to a sudden realization. Under normal circumstances, Davis, who had been absorbed by the spatial seed and had not received professionalbat training, would indeed have a hard time advancing to the realm of level 9 cherub. It was precisely because of his high strength that he was able to reach the realm of level 9 cherub. Furthermore, ording to the words of the ck shadow, Davis had the strength to wreak havoc in the demon world. His strength was definitely not just at level 9 cherub realm. Despite possessing such strength, he had only revealed the strength of a level 9 cherub. Beelzebubs opinion of Davis had changed greatly. At this moment, Davis figure suddenly appeared in Beelzebubs mind. His eyes were resolute, and his face was unexpectedly handsome. Beelzebub did not know why she had such thoughts at this moment. She did not have the time to think about it. That was because, at this moment, the blood and aura that she had absorbed from Davis had taken effect. A desire that made Beelzebubs heart itch suddenly came from her body. She suddenly wanted to see Davis again. Moreover, her body had be soft, and the blood in her body had be boiling hot. Beelzebub was surprised. She did not know the specific reason why she had be like this. After that wonderful feeling, Beelzebub felt that the demon in the dark had be much less attractive to her. Now, Beelzebub only needed to find a ce to solve her own needs. Hence, she pretended to be very calm and said, It is indeed my negligence. In the future, I will y the mission more seriously. May I ask, sir, who is the fourth person who hid his strength? The fourth person is The demon in the ck shadow wanted to say it, but he suddenly panicked. Then he hurriedly said, With your level, you dont have the right to know. I have something important to deal with. With that, the ck shadow suddenly disappeared. Only Beelzebub was left in the hall of Beelzebubs cave with a stunned expression. That lord hade and gone so suddenly. Beelzebubs expression was a little lonely. That lord had not given her any more rewards. Moreover, he even left in a hurry. It was as if he came here just to ask about the progress of the mission. However, Beelzebub did not think too much about it. With a sh, she returned to her room. As soon as she entered her room, Beelzebub quickly removed her clothes. Then, she reached out into her private parts andforted herself. Davis, ah Beelzebub was very familiar with that kind of thing. Her desire came and went very quickly. Soon, Beelzebubs desire subsided slightly. Beelzebubid naked on the ground. Her body was covered with the liquid from her body. The air was filled with the smell of lewd liquid. Beelzebub even forgot that Toru, whom she had just subdued, had a special fantasy about Davis. She used magic to instantly build a portrait. The magic she used was pure ck. However, the portrait was colorful. The portrait was of an angel with half of a pure white wing. The angel was the Davis that Beelzebub had seen. Since Beelzebub had not seen Davis for a long time, and Davis had lived in seclusion for a long time, the image she sketched was still the image of Davis in his childhood. That image was familiar to most of the angels who saw Davis. His face was delicate, his body was small, and there was a very faint halo above his head. If she did not have a dark background as a foil, it was impossible to see that there was a halo above his head. Davis white wings were like the wings of a swan. They did not look very powerful, but they were very pleasing to women. Davis figure was also very thin. If one did not look carefully, there was a high possibility that the angel in the painting was an angel in a female form. However, when the painting appeared, Beelzebub felt that it did not arouse any sexual interest. What is the reason? There is a sense of dissonance. Chapter 237 - After Hundreds of Tortures, Beelzebub Fell into Despair

Chapter 237: After Hundreds of Tortures, Beelzebub Fell into Despair

Beelzebub was affected by the desire in her body, and her original personality was revealed. As she was angry, she directed a wave of demonic energy and destroyed the painting. Oh right, Davis still has half of the demonic bloodline in his body. He should have hidden his demonic power before. He should have a ck demon wing like that. Besides, I havent seen one or two of him. He should have grown up by now. Beelzebub estimated Davis growth speed. In the end, Beelzebub was shocked by this matter. Davis growth speed was obviously much faster than Fionas. In just a few years, he had grown so tall. At that rate, Davis would be almost as tall as an adult angel. When Beelzebub thought of this, she quickly used her magic power to draw a new picture. In the picture, Davis looked like the present him. It was exactly the same and Beelzebub had drawn Davis naked into the picture. Davis had ck and white wings and he was well-proportioned. He looked smaller than a regr angel, but he had great strength. His muscles were beginning to show. His chest was well-defined, and he had a sexy mermaid line. Davis arms and legs were stretched out to the sides, just like the models in the human anatomy. Front, side, back. Beelzebub drew all three sides of Davis body. Ah, what a perfect figure. Beelzebub looked at Davis in the painting and was actually a little lost. One of Beelzebubs special abilities was to restore the appearance and body of the angel that she had seen. Even if it was an angel that she had seen a long time ago, she could use her intuition to perfectly restore it with the painting. It was also because of this special ability that Beelzebub was sent to heaven to hide. If not for the recent mission that forced her to return to the demon world, perhaps she would have stayed in Paradise Ind until the second great war between demons and gods arrived. However, such superb painting skills were used by Beelzebub to satisfy the rising sexual desire in her body. She could no longer control herself. Now, her mind waspletely upied by Davis. Just now, when she was in front of the demon in the ck shadow, she was forcefully suppressing the desire in her body. At this moment, she could no longer suppress it. Beelzebub had turned into a fly and secretly inhaled arge amount of blood and smell in Davis room. At that moment, Davisscivious body activated its effect on the female demon. Beelzebub no longer considered the mission. Now, she felt her body was very empty. She just wanted to stay in her own room andfort herself as much as she wanted. Beelzebub looked at her drawing of Davis, and her fingers moved instinctively, very quickly. If someone was in her room, they could hear popping sounds. After a long time, Beelzebub copsed weakly on her bed. Davis, we will meet again soon. Beelzebubs tone was very confident. At this moment, she had even thought of the scene where she would meet Davis. In Torus private room, Gabrielles entire body was lying on the ground. Her face had been healed by the healing spell Toru had just cast. However, there was still arge amount of fresh blood remaining. Some of the blood had turned into scabs and stuck to Gabrielles face, looking very ferocious and terrifying. The blood on the ground also looked very tragic. What was left on the ground was dried blood, as well as the blood that had just flowed down from her limbs and cheeks. Toru threw a fireball and cleaned up all the blood on Gabrielles body and on the ground. Gabrielles eyes were empty and lifeless. Her arms that had just recoveredid weakly on both sides of her body. Even the most important part of her chest was not prepared. It was like a depressed pig and a monkey after days of fasting. Gabrielle had given up the struggle. She knew that she could not die as long as the demon in front of her would not let her. Gabrielle had given up the idea of escaping. She had also given up the idea of dying. Now, if Toru even slowed down the frequency of her torture, Gabrielle would be grateful to Toru. Scales grew on Gabrielles face to protect her cheeks and Toru actually acquiesced to Gabrielles action. The reason was that when he stepped on Gabrielles face, it felt veryfortable. Not only was the texture much harder, but when he stepped on Gabrielles face, it even made a sound that made Toru feel pleasant. Moreover, it could make Gabriellest longer. Toru felt that frequently casting healing spells on Gabrielle still consumed a lot of magic power. However, it was almost time to end it. Toru did not need to cast the healing spell anymore. Toru slowly walked to Gabrielle. He kicked Gabrielles crotch hard. Gabrielle was already numb. She just grunted in pain, unlike the first time, when she rolled on the ground with her body curled up. Obviously, Gabrielle had suffered this kind of inhuman torture many times. Toru confirmed Gabrielles reaction and sneered. His eyes were still filled with madness. In the end, Toru still said with his voice mixed with demonic power Do you recognize me? Gabrielle did not react. To him, it was the same whether she said it or not. It was nothing more than making the devil more cruel and crazy. However, Toru did not let go of the silent Gabrielle this time. He kicked Gabrielles crotch again. When he exerted force, his body even burned with a dark red me. Gabrielles lower body was ignited by that me. That me would not burn Gabrielles body. However, it could make Gabrielle feel pain as if her soul had been pierced through. Toru asked with a voice that carried the power of a devil, Im not patient. Ill ask you again. Do you recognize me? No Gabrielles voice was extremely weak. Toru was a little angry when he heard that, but at the same time, he was also a little proud. The reason why he was angry was that Gabrielle had no awareness of the crimes she hadmitted. Even when Toru repeatedly performed Gabrielles sadistic actions, Gabrielle could not recall everything. Toru was proud that as he thought that he hadpletely adapted to his new identity as a demon. It was as if he had always been a demon. Toru then threw out a question. How many times have you not recognized me? Gabriel said mechanically, The the hundredth time. Toru kicked at Gabriels crotch again, breaking her pelvis. However, this time, there was not much blood flowing out of Gabrielles body. When Toru had repeatedly used violence on her body, almost all the blood in her body had been drained. Gabrielles body was now like a dried corpse. She was only skin and bones. Just like the first dragon king who had used up all his life force to save Toru. Therefore, Gabrielles body naturally would not bleed. The demonic power that was attached to Torus feet went along Gabrielles wound and entered Gabrielles body. The devil power reveled in her body, wreaking havoc, wantonly destroying and absorbing Gabrielles life force. Only then did Gabrielle scream out in pain. Toru looked at Gabrielle, who had regained her vitality and a faint smile appeared on her lips. Then, Toru removed the demonic power that surrounded his face and body, revealing his original appearance. Chapter 238 - Memories Emerge, the Terrified Gabriel

Chapter 238: Memories Emerge, the Terrified Gabriel

After Toru removed the demonic power from his body, the dragon power in his body was revealed. Like an erupting volcano, theva in the volcano sshed all over the room. Torus scent was everywhere. When Gabrielle smelled the scent, it felt like something she had seen before. However, she could not remember it at the moment. As Gabrielle recalled Torus scent, it felt like a hot steel needle had pierced into the depths of her brain. This made Gabrielle feel lots of pain. Moreover, the more Gabrielle did not want to recall the source of that aura, the more she could not control herself. Torus aura was even stronger than when he was on Paradise Ind. Gabrielles strength was only at the first level of the virtue angel. Hence, she could not resist the invasion of Torus aura at all. However, even if she sensed Torus aura, she still did not recognize Torus identity. Gabrielle had selectively forgotten about Torus memories. After Gabrielle sensed Torus aura, anger rose faintly in her heart. There was even some fear. That fear was greater than her fear of the demon in front of her. Gabrielle did not know where that emotion came from. She just wanted to quickly die. However, Toru did not give her the chance. Toru looked at the silent and dull Gabrielle. He knew that Gabrielle did not recognize her. Toru was not surprised. After all, no one wanted to remember the terrible or sad things. Toru smiled yfully. Real amnesia or fake amnesia? That was not important anymore. Toru would do everything he could to make Gabrielle remember. He tugged at Gabrielles remaining hair and lifted Gabrielles head violently. He made Gabrielle look at him. Gabrielle, do you recognize me now? Gabrielle looked at Torus face in a daze. What entered Gabrielles eyes was the appearance of a young dragon with anger in his eyes. She was very familiar with that young mans appearance, but she did not want toe to at all. Gabrielle only thought that it was the appearance of a demon. It was only used to torture her. Although she saw a demon exuding the aura of a dragon, she did not feel any sense of closeness at all. However, when Gabrielle heard Toru call her name, her body could not help but tremble. That call awakened the deepest fear in Gabrielles heart. It also opened up some memories that had been sealed away. It seemed like a long time ago. Gabrielle recalled that she had held Torus head and said condescendingly, Hey, kid, do you know me? No? You dont know my identity! Beat this blind kid to death! When Gabrielle first met Toru, she had sent someone to beat Toru up simply because she did not like the aura on Torus body. However, now, Gabrielle felt that this scene was familiar. Sure enough, Toru suddenly flew into a rage when he saw Gabrielles silent look. It seems that you dont know me! It seems that you havepletely forgotten the past. After saying that, Toru suddenly pressed Gabrielles hand on the ground. Gabrielles head hit the ground violently. Toru did not hold back this time. Gabrielles skull was caved in from the impact. Gabrielles brain waspressed. Some memories disappeared. However, other memories came flooding back. Those memories stimted Gabrielles brain and made her soul feel the pain of being torn apart. Gabrielle felt that her head was about to explode. After his head was hit, the power in her body was quickly lost. Torus hand that was holding her hair loosened. Gabrielleid on the ground and struggled involuntarily. Toru crossed his arm in front of his chest and looked at Gabrielle who was twitching on the ground with interest. Gabrielle, do you remember me this time? Torus voice was even more sarcastic. Looking at his former nemesis of the Dragon Race lying on the ground, he could not even moan. Toru did not feel very happy. Toru thought for a moment and released the power of the Dragon Race in his body to seal the wound on Gabrielles head. He could not let Gabrielle die without recognizing him. Toru was much stronger than Gabrielle at the moment. Gabrielle was at Torus mercy. After a while, Gabrielle seemed to remember something. She suddenly looked up and looked at the demons face with her arms. As a result, she saw a face that she was very familiar with. It was Torus face. It was the face that Gabrielle hated the most. It was also the face that made Gabrielle feel terrified. At this moment, Toru had even removed the dragon power that surrounded his body. Gabrielle saw it clearly. That face was exactly the same as the face that had just appeared in his mind. Gabrielle felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and her body trembled even more violently. She used her arms to support her own body, and forced herself to retreat. The wounds on her legs were all caused by the movement of her body, and there was an intense friction with the ground. However, Gabrielle waspletely unaware. At this moment, her heart waspletely upied by shock. You, you! Gabrielle finally recalled. The fierce-looking young dragon in front of her was the former proud son of the Dragon Race. It was Toru Gabrielle was shocked beyond words. Had Toru not already been crippled by her? Torus eyes had been removed by her, and his neck had been broken by her. How could he be a demon and be so lively? He did not look like he had been ravaged by her at all. Toru looked at Gabrielle and smiled. Gabrielle, you only recognize me now? As he spoke, Toru moved in Gabrielles direction. Gabrielle had already moved to one corner of the room. There was no retreat. Gabrielle broke down. Once, she had kicked Toru while he was down. In the end, the situation hadpletely changed. Two dragons, at different times and in different ces, stepped into the same river. It was the river of bullying. It was the river of beating the dog that had fallen into the water. Time passed quickly. Gabrielle understood that Toru was taking revenge on her. At that moment, she understood everything. The meaningful words that Toru had said when she had just woken up, as well as Torus familiar magic tricks and the disgusting words that he had said when he was proud. It was all about Torus revenge. Chapter 239 - Toru, You are a Bastard, You Take a Thief as Your Father!

Chapter 239: Toru, You are a Bastard, You Take a Thief as Your Father!

Gabrielle knew that Toru could take her life at any time now. What was more frightening was that Torus revenge was probably far from over. Gabrielle now did not even have the slightest ability to resist. Her bodys strength was not as strong as Torus, and now that Torus strength had improved, she was even less of a match for Toru. After thinking through this, Gabrielle knew that fighting Toru head-on was not the best strategy. Therefore, Gabrielle threatened with a trembling voice, Toru, you cant kill me! You dont know that I am the second dragon kings biological daughter! If you kill me, you will be the enemy of the entire Dragon Race! Toru, dont be stubborn. If you let me go back now, I can plead with the second dragon king on your behalf and let you return to the Dragon Race. Toru silently listened to Gabrielles words and suddenly burst intoughter. It was as if he had heard an extremelyical joke. Gabrielle, the second dragon king has died a long time ago. Do you think I would be afraid of a dead person? After saying that, Gabrielle was stunned for a moment and then scolded loudly, No, impossible. The second dragon king is my powerful father. How could he be dead? Impossible, impossible! In the end, what greeted Gabrielle was even more sarcasm. ept reality. If the second dragon king is not dead, how could you be captured by me? Gabrielle seemed to have thought of something when she heard Torus words. She hurriedly took out a red crystal from her chest. That was given to her by dragon king number two for emergencymunication. However, the red crystal had already been split into two. Moreover, the center of the red crystal had already be ck. Gabrielle understood that dragon king number two had most likely met with an ident. That was because dragon king number two had told Gabrielle that unless he died, the red crystal would not crack. Crack. The red crystal in Gabrielles hand fell to the ground andpletely cracked. Toru was still a few steps away from Gabrielle. He was not in a hurry to take Gabrielles life. Instead, he said slowly, Gabrielles, your chance has been used up. Its toote to recognize me now. As soon as he finished speaking, Torus hands and feet suddenly turned into sharp ws. The power of demons and the power of dragons instantly appeared on his body and because of the surging magic power on Torus body, the light in the already dim room waspletely devoured. What was reflected in Gabrielles eyes was a demon with ck and red colors. At this moment, the demon abyss that made Gabrielle scared, and the dragon warrior that she detested ovepped. Ahhhhhh Out of fear, Gabrielle could not help but scream. However, Gabrielles voice became hoarse due to theck of moisture. At this moment, Gabrielle felt all the despair, fear, humiliation and other negative emotions rush into her mind. Gabrielle was overwhelmed by those emotions, and lost the ability to think. Just like some weak herbivores when they saw carnivores, Gabrielle could only stay frozen in her spot. This further fueled the desire for revenge in Torus heart. The time for revenge hade. Toru wanted to vent his umted hatred on Gabrielle. The new and old grudges would be settled together. Toru raised his dragon w high and charged toward Gabrielle who was curled up in the corner. At the same time, he was determined to avenge dragon king number one. This was his mothers share and his own share. Torus family had suffered due to the second dragon king and Gabrielle. The second Dragon King was dead thus Toru could only seek revenge on Gabrielle. He must make Gabrielle suffer and then die in endless pain. In this mood, Toru released all of his current power. Under the effect of hatred and the power in his body, Torus eyes turned bright red, like the light from a redsermp. Torus whole body was surrounded by ck gas, and under the influence of his dragon bloodline, the ck gas on Torus body was also dyed dark red. Torus appearance, in Gabrielles eyes, became a real demon. Other than the dragon ws, there was nothing special about the Dragon Race. The demon was grinning at him. Gabrielle saw Torus hand slowly fall downward. She wanted to escape, but she found that her body could not move at all. Not only because of the fear in her heart, but also because Toru had already fixated his aura onto her. Now, countless thoughts suddenly emerged in Gabrielles mind. She had thought of weing death calmly. However, when death was really approaching, Gabrielle realized that it was a very terrible thing. Gabrielle had heard from the second dragon king that if she encountered a demon, she must kill herself if she could not defeat it. If she was killed by a demon, not only would she be unable to enter heaven after death, but her soul might even be destroyed. If she was killed by a demon, she would truly die. Gabrielle widened his left eye. Every time Torus dragon w fell, the despair in Gabrielles heart deepened. She knew that Torus full-strength attack couldpletely take her life. Moreover, Torus dragon ws were filled with pure demonic power. Torus attack was very slow to begin with. In Gabrielles eyes, Torus movements were even slower. Every minute and second, she was suffering from pain. In her eyes, the world around Toru had turned into endless darkness. Torus fierce face was bing clearer and clearer in her eyes. Torus arm had dropped to half its height. Torus arm was aimed at Gabrielles midline. It was as if a pistol was pointed at it. Gabrielle felt a chilling from the midline of her body. It was as if Torus dragon w had cut into her body and cruelly tore her in half. Gabrielle could not cry out. However, she roared crazily in her heart. At first, it was a painful wail and a terrified cry. Why did Toru be so powerful? Why, why! Ahhhhhh I dont want to die, I havent lived enough. You cant kill me, you cant kill me! Im the proud daughter of heaven of the Dragon Race, how can I die in such a dark ce? I cant ept it. Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield. Soon, it seemed that Toru had decided for her to die. The wail in her heart turned into a curse to Toru. She thought that Toru might be able to hear the words she cursed. Toru, I dont even know where you came from. How dare you kill me?! Toru, you traitor, you will die a horrible death! You dirty demon, you will definitely die a worse death than me! Toru, I curse you to be defeated by the angels and the dragons. You will definitely not have a good ending if you work for the demons. Toru, dont tell me you think you are the biological child of the first dragon king? You are a bastard, you are a bastard! You can not bepared to the noble Corpse Troopers. Your mother is a disgrace to the Corpse Troopers! To acknowledge a thief as your father, what a joke, what a joke! Toru, I willugh at you in hell. Originally, Toru intended to end Gabrielles life with one blow. Although the demonic power he released made Gabrielle unable to speak, he could hear the words from the depths of Gabrielles soul. This was also Torus goal. He wanted to listen to Gabrielles dying words. When a person was close to death, the words they said were the most believable. Gabrielle was the daughter of the second dragon king. Chapter 240 - Die with Dignity

Chapter 240: Die with Dignity

Maybe he could hear something about Gabrielles life from her mouth. When he listened to Gabrielles soul and heard the vicious curses that Gabrielle uttered, Toru flew into a rage and sped up his attack. However, when Toru heard Gabriellesst words, Toru was shocked. The words he wanted to hear about his past appeared! However, the words surprised him. Dragon king number one. The dragon king who taught him fighting skills and sacrificed his life to save him was not his biological father? It was too absurd! It sounded like something Gabrielle had said to vent her anger. However, Toru felt that Gabrielles tone was as if she was telling the truth. Toru did not know the truth of Gabrielles words. Therefore, his dragon w moved to one side, avoiding the vital parts of Gabrielles body, and struck Gabrielles left shoulder. At the same time, Torus demonic aura that was locked onto Gabrielles body was also withdrawn by Toru. Ahhhh! Gabrielle screamed in pain. She was not killed by Toru. However, her left arm was chopped off. A hideous wound appeared on Gabrielles left shoulder that extended to her armpit. That wound was affected by Torus dragon ws demonic power and the dragon bloodline power. Not only was it corroded by a ck gas, but it would not heal. Gabrielles remaining strength was once again being drained. At this moment, her scream was more tragic than ever. It was Torus full-strength attack. Although it did not kill Gabrielle directly, it still took half of her life. If he allowed her physical strength to drain away, it was only a matter of time before Gabrielle weed death. Gabrielle also understood this point. Her vitality had been cut off. Toru said angrily, Gabrielle, what you said in your heart just now, repeat it again! When Toru spoke, he added the power of a demon. That kind of power had the effect of spiritual oppression. It made Torus tone contain an indisputable tone. Gabrielles inner world was already on the verge of copse, unable to withstand Torus spiritual attack. Moreover, she had long wanted to say those curses in front of Toru. Unexpectedly, Toru actually took the initiative to ask her to scold him. Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing? Toru actually made her beg me to scold him? Gabrielle wanted tough. Therefore Gabrielle no longer had any scruples. She cursed out the rage in her heart. Toru, you traitor, you will die a horrible death! You dirty demon, you will definitely die a worse death than me! Toru, I curse you to be defeated by the angels and the Dragon Race and to work for the demon, absolutely not Gabrielles words came to an abrupt end. It turned out that Torus foot had kicked Gabrielles vicious mouth. Gabrielle was kicked into the air and fell from one corner to another. The teeth in her mouth were broken and flew everywhere. When shended, Gabrielles head hit the wall. Gabrielle fainted again. Half of her tongue was cut off by her broken teeth. Toru did not waste any time. He cast a healing spell on the unconscious Gabrielle. Gabrielles body suddenly trembled. What Gabrielle was most afraid of now was not physical pain, but the healing spell that Toru cast. This was because every time Toru cast the healing spell, Gabrielle would face a new round of torture. Sure enough, Toru raised his dragon w again and shed at Gabrielles left shoulder. This time, Torus dragon w was only covered with a small amount of demon power and angel power. His aura was much less than before, but his speed and power were both better than thest time. With a sh of ck and red light, Gabrielles other arm fell to the ground. With the same corrosive power, the wound could not be healed. Moreover, Gabrielle once again felt the pain that prated deep into her soul. Ahhhh Gabrielle woke up from her unconscious state on the spot. Ill give you three breaths. Repeat thest sentence that you said in your mind. After Toru said this, he started the timer. One breath, two breaths When the timer was notpleted, Gabrielleughed loudly. Haha, I see. Toru, it seems that Ive hit your sore spot. I can repeat that sentence at any time. To acknowledge a thief as your father, what a joke, what a joke! Toru, I willugh at you in hell. Kill me, kill me! Both of Gabrielles shoulders were bleeding. Due to theck of support from her arms, she could only lie on the ground in a sorry state. However, she stillughed arrogantly. Toru, I have nothing to say after falling into your hands. However, you will never know your identity. After saying that, a dazzling red light also shone on Gabrielles body. Her chest suddenly exploded. The power of the explosion did not cause much damage, but it destroyed her own heart and ribs. Toru was stunned. Then, Gabrielles head also exploded. In just a short time, Gabrielle was beyond recognition. The bloody scene made Toru, who was already crazy, feel a little nauseous. The tortured Gabrielle finally ended her own life by killing herself. Toru was shocked. He quickly checked Gabrielles body. There was no life left. Looking at the arms left by Gabrielle, Toru understood everything. It turned out that the energy in Gabrielles arms had been drained long ago. He did not expect that Gabrielle had already concentrated the energy in her body to her head and chest. The weak appearance that Gabrielle had shown before was all for the sake of fooling the world. In order to die with dignity, she actually decided to blow up her own body! Torus mind was nk. Gabrielles death was very dignified, but it left Toru with a difficult puzzle. Toru took a look at Gabrielles body, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings. Gabrielle, the enemy of the Dragon Race who had been against him many times, made Toru feel a sense of respect at the moment of death. After a while, Torus hand lit up with a dark red me and burned Gabrielles body, blood and teeth into ashes. Toru felt a bit regretful. He could not get the answer he wanted from Gabrielle. Toruforted himself. That was just Gabriellesst words before she died. It did not matter anymore. Toru was only after strength now. It was because he did not have strength that he was drained by the Dragon Queen and his eyes were gouged out by Gabrielle. Chapter 241 - Lucifer Sneaks In, Repairs the Soul, and Rebuilds the Body

Chapter 241: Lucifer Sneaks In, Repairs the Soul, and Rebuilds the Body

All of this was because his strength was too weak. Until his background was clear, Toru still did not know who his enemy was. He could only try to improve his own strength. After the death of the first dragon king, Toru had nothing to lose. At the same time, Beelzebub had long ended her activities in the room. Through the magic mirror that lit up in her hand, she secretly observed Torus actions. Seeing Toru repeating his monotonous and somewhat cruel torture, Beelzebub could not help but sigh. However, she was full of praise for Toru. It seems that this newly-recruited family member is not bad. His style of doing things suits my taste. Beelzebub sighed when she saw Gabrielles self-detonation. Sigh, he is still a little indecisive. He might backfire at the critical moment. I keep feeling that the dragon from the Dragon Race named Gabrielle is a little strange. However, Gabrielle had already turned into a corpse, so she did not have any other thoughts. Then, Beelzebub activated the contract on her chest. Toru, who was in the room, heard the conversation Beelzebub initiated through the contract. Toru, youve taken your revenge. Have you thought about it? Toru only came back to his senses after hearing Beelzebubs words. He had been immersed in the pleasure of taking revenge on Gabrielle and had almost forgotten about this matter. That sexy and powerful woman was his master in the demon world. Now, Toru already had the status of a demonspanion. Toru did not hesitate for long. He had already thought of his future ns and actions. Master, I will always follow you. Toru had already experienced the changes that the demonic power in his body had brought to him. Of course, he would not let go of this opportunity to increase his strength. When Beelzebub heard Torus affirmative answer, she was very happy. Beelzebub had powerful ambitions. She was not willing to submit to anyone. Before her n began, she needed to recruit some people she liked as her right-hand men. After deciding to focus on Toru, Beelzebubs hand shed with purple light. Then, she and Toru were summoned to the hall in the cave. The formal master recognition ceremony began. However, neither Beelzebub nor Toru saw that a teleportation door had appeared in Torus room. Beelzebub walked out of the portal. He reached out his burning hand and grabbed Gabrielles ashes through the void. The ashes were not taken away by Lucifer, but an invisible force was absorbed by Lucifers hand. Then, Lucifer walked back to the portal. The moment Lucifers bodypletely disappeared into the portal, the portal disappeared. Lucifers movements were very fast. From the moment he walked out of the portal to the moment the portal disappeared, it only took him one-tenth of a breaths time. He even concealed his own aura and the moment he teleported was the moment Beelzebub teleported to the hall. Therefore, Beelzebub did not realize that just as she was preparing to train her own subordinates, Lucifer had already visited the cave that was assigned to her. Lucifer returned to the cave in his own demon world. His cave was far less luxurious than the cave that Samael left behind. However, theyout of the cave and the magic power contained in it far exceeded the cave that Samael left behind. The design of Lucifers cave was all for practical purposes. At least, there would not be any situation where other demons would barge into his cave without his permission. In the same cave hall, Beelzebubs side was carrying out a formal master recognition ceremony. On Lucifers side, he was dealing with the extremely weak soul that he had collected from Gabrielles ashes. Earlier, when Toru was torturing Gabrielle, Lucifer suddenly felt an arrogant power. That arrogant power came from the depths of Gabrielles soul. However, when he found Gabrielles soul, Gabrielle was already seriously injured. Despite that, although Lucifer appreciated the arrogant power in Gabrielles soul, he did not immediately rescue Gabrielle. On one hand, he wanted to observe Gabrielles talent and on the other hand, he was only interested in Gabrielles soul. He was not interested in Gabrielles weak dragon body at all. When he saw Gabrielles weak and timid state, Lucifer almost gave up. As the representative of arrogance, Lucifer hated that kind of weak and timid character. However, when Gabrielle chose to self-destruct, Lucifers eyes lit up. Gabrielle used her unique way to save her soul. It was such a strong way to die that it actually touched the cold Lucifer. Hence, Lucifer decided to save Gabrielles soul, for him to reshape the body and, remove the weak part of Gabrielles soul, leaving the arrogance and revenge. Beelzebub trained Toru. Lucifer trained Gabrielle to be used in bncing Beelzebubs development. This was Lucifers usual style. He had dealt with Samael the same way before. Moreover, Lucifer clearly knew that Beelzebub had the support of one of the twelve demon gods, so he pretended to think highly of her. He did not want to sh with the powerful person behind Beelzebub. Unexpectedly, as soon as he left, Beelzebub met the mysterious demon behind her. The demon world was not peaceful. It could be said that the dark tide was surging. Looking at the soul that was gradually solidifying, Lucifer smiled. Lucifer was confident that the people he selected were usually those who yed a significant role in the critical moment. Last time, he got rid of Samael by using the few hidden sentries he arranged to get to Samaels side to get a hold of Samaels movements. Lucifers magic power was very strong. Under the effect of his endless magic power, Gabrielles soul had a qualitative change. Moreover, the transformation process was very fast. Then, Lucifer began to reconstruct Gabrielles body. It was not a dragon body. It was a demon body. However, he still retained the ability to transform into a dragon. This was because Gabrielles previous identity was the descendant of a Corpse Trooper. Very few people knew this. Only the number one dragon king and the Dragon Queen knew that Gabrielle was the descendant of a Corpse Trooper. This was because Gabrielle always appeared as a Corpse Trooper. Even if she died, she still retained her human form. However, Lucifer could tell Gabrielles identity at a nce. Corpse Troopers were a race that had a deep abyss with demons. Lucifer was very familiar with the aura of Corpse Troopers. Lucifers movements were very fast and he did not waste any time. Chapter 242 - Tiny Flies in the Mythical Battlefield. Davis Disappears

Chapter 242: Tiny Flies in the Mythical Battlefield. Davis Disappears

Even when Lucifers side is over, Beelzebubs side was just finishing up the small talk and getting ready for the master ceremony. Lucifer looked at his masterpiece and was very satisfied. He had not seen such a perfect piece of work for tens of thousands of years. Gabrielle and her new body were verypatible. Lucifer did not spend much time toplete the process of transforming Gabrielles soul and reshaping her body. The whole process was very smooth. Lucifer enjoyed it very much. Afterpleting the transformation, he left Gabrielle at the same ce. After the spirit went to transform and reshape the bent body, the subsequent adaptation process would take a long time. Lucifer disappeared from the spot and went to another space in the cave. How are the preparations for infiltrating the human world? Reporting to Sir Lucifer, everything is ready. We are waiting for your orders. Okay! After hearing the report from a man in ck, Lucifer was excited. Lucifer used his demon voice and said, In the demon world, there is a name that hasnt been heard for a long time. At this moment, Beelzebubs master recognition ceremony ended. Beelzebub used herzy and sexy voice to ask, Toru, what is your goal now? To be stronger, and then take revenge on the Dragon Queen. Beelzebub pretended to be extremely surprised, and then said in a strange tone, The Dragon Queen is an existence that even I have to look up to. She is far stronger than you think, Toru. Your goal may be too big. It is better to set a realistic goal first. I know all about you. To be honest, the moment Gabrielle died, you already took revenge. Toru thought for a moment and agreed with Beelzebubs words. Thus, Beelzebub continued to ask, Master, do you know about the Corpse Trooper? Corpse Trooper Even Beelzebub seemed to be deep in thought. After a while, Beelzebub said earnestly, Corpse Trooper can be considered a dragon that has a deep rtionship with the demon race. As for your background, its no longer important. Right now, youre my servant. If youre interested in your background, you can find out on your own after you be stronger. The current you is too weak. Toru fell into silence after hearing Beelzebubs words. Beelzebubs words were too direct. It was hard for him to ept it in a short period of time. However, after a moment, Toru also felt relieved. Indeed, right now, more of his power came from the demonic power in his body. To be more precise, his rtionship with the Dragon Race was not that great anymore. Why was he so obsessed with his identity as a dragon? Right now, he was Beelzebubs servant. As long as he did his job in peace, it would be fine. Right now, he only needed to focus on how to be stronger. After figuring this out, Toru asked Beelzebub respectfully, Master, what should I do next? Beelzebub looked at Torus suddenly relieved expression. She understood that Toru had listened to what she said. Hence, Beelzebub said casually, Toru, right now, there is no special mission for you. During this period of time, you will stay in the demon world and familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. You will also focus on practicing and using the magic power in your body. After a period of time, I will bring you into the ancient divine demon battlefield to train. In addition, in front of other demons, you can only call me Lord Beelzebub, not master. Without waiting for Toru to ask, Beelzebub directly exined,Because, this is a secret between the two of us. Yes, maam. Torus attitude was very respectful. Then, Toru asked, Master, isnt the ancient mythical battlefield where Davis and the Dragon Princess went? Upon hearing Torus words, Beelzebub covered her mouth andughed. Thats right. Why do you care about those two people? Toru said calmly, Nothing, I just happened to remember. Dont ask what you shouldnt ask. When I have a mission for you, I will naturally tell you. Yes. The master recognition ceremony ended very quickly. A light purple light shed and shone on Torus body. Toru was instantly teleported back to his room. Beelzebub looked at the disappearing Toru and muttered to herself,It seems that he is more familiar with the dragon princess and Davis. His eyes exposed everything. Forget it, lets not think too much. Lets see Davis situation first. Beelzebubs hand lit up with a dark blue light. At this moment, the wings of dozens of flies in the ancient battlefield lit up with the same dark blue light. However, because the light was inconspicuous, no monsters noticed the light. The flies that were scattered all over the battlefield were sent in by Beelzebub to monitor Davis when he teleported Davis and the Dragon Princess. Through the flies, Beelzebub saw a scene of the ancient mythical battlefield. On the ground was a lush forest with sparkling rivers andkes. asionally,rge birds could be seen flying out of the forest. That ancient mythical battlefield doesnt look any different from the outside world. As soon as she finished speaking, Beelzebub eximed again. Not good, why did I lose Davis? Beelzebub became nervous. Did Davis discover her tricks? If Davis had the power to wreak havoc in the demon world, it was not impossible for him to discover the flies that she sent in. Beelzebub did not think too much. With a sh, she returned to her room. When she sat on her bed, Beelzebubs hand was still glowing with blue light. Beelzebub was ready to carefully sense the memory of her flies. Only in her own room could she safelymunicate with the flies that had been ced in the battlefield. Beelzebub held out her other hand. Then, a second image appeared in front of Beelzebub. As the image zoomed in, she saw a t piece of soil. There were still some roots left on the ground. She could even see some ores and geological faults. It seemed that the ce was originally a dense forest. The forest on the soil had obviously been removed in chunks. The ground had sunk a few hundred meters t, forming a deep pit. The deep pit was very shocking. Many monsters had already entered the pit to investigate, and they seemed to have been attracted by the huge pit. In the pit, there was also underground water seeping through manyyers of rock. Many strange-looking monsters were scattered around the pit, drinking the underground water in an orderly manner. It seemed that the underground water from the spring was very attractive to them. There were also some monkey-shaped monsters taking a shower in satisfaction. Those monkey-shaped monsters looked very simr to the monkey-shaped monsters that Davis had encountered before. Moreover, they were in groups, as if they were looking for something. The leading monkey-shaped monster seemed to have sensed something. It suddenly red at the fly that was watching in the sky. Then, the miniature fly exploded into a bloody mist. Chapter 243 - The Pitch-Black Cave. Davis’ Appearance

Chapter 243: The Pitch-ck Cave. Davis Appearance

After the fly was destroyed by the monkey-shaped monster, the second image that Beelzebub saw suddenly disappeared. Immediately after, Beelzebub let out an extremely faint grunt. The fly was connected to her soul. The destruction of the fly would not harm Beelzebubs strength. After all, it was just a monster formed from her magic power. That kind of low-level monster could be re-created at any time. However, the moment the fly was destroyed, Beelzebubs soul felt an unbearable pain. Beelzebub was shocked. The monsters in the ancient battlefield of demons and gods actually had the ability to attack souls. The fly that was killed by the leader of the monkey monster transmitted the power it felt at thest moment and the scene it saw to Beelzebub. Therefore, Beelzebub felt the power of the leader of the monkey monster as if she was there herself. That power made Beelzebubs breath stop. That was because she felt that the power was beyond her knowledge. That power had reached an undefined level. It was very likely to exceed the power of the twelve demonic gods. In other words, it had reached the level of a seraph. That was why it could explode her fly into a bloody mist with just a nce. Beelzebub had never seen such a terrifying power. That was the power of the monsters in the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. Beelzebub was a little scared. Fortunately, she did not choose to use her clone to spy on Davis. Otherwise, not only would she lose Davis, but her clone would also be destroyed by the monkey monster. Beelzebub learned from Samaels lesson and did not send her clone. Instead, she sent some flies formed by her demonic power to the ancient mythical battlefield. As it turned out, she made the right decision. Beelzebub was not only scared, but she also had a feeling that any mission that involved Davis became very dangerous. Last time, Lucifer almost lost his life chasing after Davis. Samael lost his life because of that Jaime. At this moment, Beelzebub even had the thought of giving up on searching for Davis. After Beelzebub saw the tip of the iceberg of the monkey monsters strength, she even suspected that Davis was already dead. The monkey monsters gaze made her unable to recover for a long time. That terrifying feeling was even transmitted to Toru through her soul contract with Toru. However, Toru only treated it as an illusion. He recovered much faster than Beelzebub. Toru only wanted to be stronger. He did not care about anything else. Beelzebub was surrounded by fear. In front of the monkey monster, Beelzebub felt small. Moreover, the monster looked at her with disdain. It looked as if all living beings were ants in front of him. Moreover, there was a warning in the monkey monsters eyes. Dont try to pry! Beelzebub clearly felt the warning. Then, sheforted herself for a long time before she got rid of that fear. No matter how scary it was, that monster was still in the ancient demons and gods battlefield. It would not pose much of a threat to her. Beelzebubs loss was just a fly transformed from magic power. The most important thing now was toplete the mission to explore the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. Only by grasping the general distribution of the monsters in the ancient battlefield of demons and gods and entering the ancient battlefield would she be able to avoid those dangerous monsters. The scarier and more dangerous those monsters were, the more necessary it was to explore them. Moreover, Beelzebub wanted to find traces of Davis. Not only for the mission, but also for herself. Beelzebubs mood was a littleplicated now. Davis figure shed in her mind from time to time. Although she thought that Davis might be dead, Beelzebubs intuition told her that Davis was still alive. It was a very strange feeling. Beelzebubs intuition was always urate. Beelzebub then sensed the other flies sent out. The third picture, and the fourth picture appeared in front of Beelzebub Until the thirtieth picture, Beelzebub did not see any trace of Davis. All she saw was the vastnd, the magnificent river, the blue sky, and all kinds of beautiful scenery. Other than eximing about the marvelous work of nature, Beelzebub could be said to have found nothing. Beelzebub covered her forehead and closed her eyes. She decided to take a nap. Contacting the flies that were sent out was exhausting. Although contacting the flies did not consume too much magic power, it still required Beelzebubs full attention. Controlling dozens of flies at the same time, searching for Davis and the Dragon Princess in the vast ancient mythical battlefield was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, she also had to memorize the topography of the ancient mythical battlefield and the distribution ofmon monsters. That was not an easy thing to do. In addition, there was another fly that had not been contacted by Beelzebub. Beelzebub thought that the fly had also been eliminated, so she did not think too much about it. However, when she rested for a while, the thirty-first fly suddenly sent a picture. Davis was carrying the unconscious Dragon Princess in a daze, walking in an extremely dark cave. The inside of the cave was very strange, and the walls of the cave could actually absorb energy. Due to this, the picture that Beelzebubs fly sent back was very blurry. Hence, Beelzebub controlled the fly to fly toward Davis. In order to prevent Davis from finding out, the fly just hung above Davis. When Beelzebub saw Davis, she suddenly became very excited. The violent mood fluctuations surprised Beelzebub. However, Beelzebub did not care too much. Beelzebub even gave up control of the other flies, to carefully control this fly. Under Beelzebubs control, the fly quickly flew toward Davis. Beelzebub wanted to see Davis face. The face that made her heart itch. After all, the face that she had seen in the room before was just a face that she had drawn with magic. Although it was very simr, it was ultimately fake. The fly flew very fast, but it did not make a sound. The power fluctuations on its body were also reduced to the minimum. However, when the fly was directly above Davis, it heard a sharp, ear-piercing buzz. The flys flying speed suddenly dropped, and its trajectory deviated a lot, falling down. The buzz reached Beelzebubs ear. This caught Beelzebub off guard. After the buzz exploded in Beelzebubs ear, Beelzebubs body seemed to be struck by lightning, and instantly became stiff. The image from the thirty-first fly shook violently and began to spin. Chapter 244 - Soul Injury. The Lord of the Flies is Beaten Back to its Original Form

Chapter 244: Soul Injury. The Lord of the Flies is Beaten Back to its Original Form

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Obviously, the flys flight was also affected. However, under Beelzebubs control, the fly quickly returned to normal. This was because after Beelzebub was attacked by the beeping sound, she quickly blocked her own hearing, so that she could eliminate the interference of the sound. Beelzebubs reaction was very fast, thus she managed to avoid the sharp buzzing sound from hurting her further. However, her ears still oozed dark red blood. Despite that, at this moment, Beelzebubs mind was not controlling the fly to run back, but to make the fly turn back. Beelzebub was determined to see Davis. However, the instant the fly turned around, an unknown power instantly devoured the fly. The thirty-first image disappeared. At the same time, Beelzebubs soul, which was connected to the fly, was severely injured. Beelzebub felt like her head was hit by a huge rock. She felt dizzy. Moreover, Beelzebubs brain also felt a huge stabbing pain. Beelzebub was horrified to find that the mysterious power had actually followed the connection between her and the flys soul and invaded her mind, and started to devour her soul! Beelzebub was extremely terrified. That was a method that was even more powerful than the monkey monsters soul attack. It was actually nning to eradicate the roots of Beelzebubs soul. Beelzebub only wanted to spy on Davis, but her soul was actually devoured by a mysterious force that came from god knows where! Beelzebub had never seen such a method. At this critical moment, Beelzebub was quick-witted. She activated the soul contract in her body and guided that mysterious force into her soul contract with Toru. To Beelzebubs surprise, the mysterious power with the ability to devour souls instantly disappeared from Beelzebubs mind and entered the soul contract. There was no resistance at all. It was very strange. However, Beelzebub did not have time to think. She quickly calmed her soul. If her soul was damaged, it would affect her own strength and the development of her power in the future. She could not afford to make any mistakes. Beelzebub felt her soul calm down, and she let out a sigh of relief. However, a feeling of guilt shed through her heart. Beelzebub knew that her newly adopted family member would suffer because of her beggar-thy-neighbor behavior. Beelzebub did not take care of Toru. At this time, she was still concerned about the images sent back by the flies. Beelzebub stood up, trying to see the images in front of her. However, something that surprised Beelzebub even more happened. The images from the flies disappeared one by one. Within one hundredth of a breath, the faces disappeared and her connection with the flies waspletely cut off. Rather than saying that it was cut off, it was more like her connection with those flies was reced. Beelzebub fell onto the bed. Her heart stirred up a huge wave. Without those flies, when she entered the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, she was no different from Davis and Lilia. In the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, it could be said that danger lurked everywhere. If she entered without knowing the situation, it would be no different than suicide. When that mysterious power came into contact with Beelzebubs soul, it actually erased all her memories of the ancient battlefield. Moreover, it also took away the blood and qi inside Beelzebubs body that came from Davis. It was like a tornado that swept away everything, leaving nothing behind. Beelzebub was at a loss and she felt a strong sense of emptiness in her body. It was as if something important had been taken away. That strong desire and pleasure, although it would cause some trouble, Beelzebub was intoxicated by it. However, Beelzebub still remembered the monkey that frightened her, and that mysterious power. Besides that, there was Davis tall and straight back. For some reason, that image had not been deleted. Therefore, Beelzebub still remembered that Davis was in a dark cave. At least Davis was safe and sound now. However, this kind of fragmented information was not helpful to Beelzebubs mission. It just made Beelzebub feel a little better. Beelzebub felt a strange feeling welling up in her heart at this moment and felt very surprised. Why was she happy? Beelzebub gradually became flustered. However, it was not because of Davis. After getting rid of Davis and the influence of that mysterious force, she finally remembered her own mission. After losing the connection with those flies, how was she going toplete the mission to sneak into the ancient battlefield? When her consciousness returned to reality, Beelzebub suddenly felt the pain in her body. An intense pain came from her ears, as if it was going to pierce through her head. Moreover, the pain was radiating pain, spreading to every part of her body through Beelzebubs nerves. In an instant, Beelzebubs body began to spasm at a strange angle. Ahhhhh... Beelzebub was one of the seven deadly sins, yet she was screaming out loud despite her dignity due to the pain. That was because it was a type of pain that she had never experienced before. It was as if hundreds of wasps and ants had injected poison into her body. This caused Beelzebub great pain, but there was no substantial damage. The intensity was like a punishment specially prepared for her. However, Beelzebub lost control of the magic power in her body because of the pain. Billowing demonic energy poured out of Beelzebubs body through her acupuncture points, and it could not bring out the dirt in her body. The room suddenly became extremely stinky. Moreover, Beelzebub also lost her human form due to the loss of magic power in her body, and became her original appearance. A gigantic fly. Oh, no! Beelzebub shouted in her heart. From the mirror in her room, Beelzebub saw her own image. It was an extremely ugly fly. The first thing that entered her eyes was a pair of brown-redpound eyes. On each of thepound eyes, there were countless small eyes. Due to this structure, Beelzebub saw thousands of paintings. In each picture, there was a small area on her body. When the fragments of the pictures were put together, they could see the three-dimensional appearance of her body. The wings of a fly were much thinner than a cicadas wings. On them, there were skeleton structures like veins and blood vessels. Outside the skeleton, she had filmy, membrane-like transparent wings. Chapter 245 - Oh, I Swear, it Must be a Masterpiece of Nature

Chapter 245: Oh, I Swear, it Must be a Masterpiece of Nature

Beelzebub could just about ept those wings. After all, she still had them when she was in her demonic state, and they were shiny and metallic. However, the other scenes Beelzebub saw were not as beautiful. On her face, there were a few short and delicate antennae. Every single one of them was fine, and there were tiny hairs on them. Moreover, there were also terrifying tree-like structures at the end of the antennae. There were two hugepound eyes on both sides of her face. They were even more exaggerated than the eyes of the salted-egg superman, Ultraman in Eastern anime. That pair ofpound eyes upied most of her face. Under the illumination of the light in the room, horizontal stripes appeared on herpound eyes. The horizontal stripes on herpound eyes were formed by the refraction and reflection of light from the countless fine cuticles on the surface of her eyes. As the surface of the hugepound eyes was generally shaped like a solitary line, the color of the stripes became colorful. The color scheme actually had a hint of cyberpunk to it. The stripes were green in color and the lines were clear. The background was abination of dark purple in color. At the intersection of the stripes and the background, there was a red glow. Due to the special structure of thepound eye, the eye was like a huge LED screen, where every glowing pixel could be seen. This made Beelzebubs eyeball look very hard and sharp. Between the twopound eyes, there was a round ck gemstone, like a low-key and luxurious obsidian, embedded in the nose. Flies did not have a nose, but if one looked at that face as a human face, that obsidian-like ck gemstone was the nose on Beelzebubs face. Under that hugepound eye was Beelzebubs hideous and terrifying mouthpart. Her upper lip had be a sword-shaped hard object that was as long as an incisor, while her tongue had be a te-like flesh p that stuck tightly to her upper lip. Her lower lip had be as tiny as a birds beak. The rest of her face was covered with dense fluff. It looked like a face that belonged to a real demon. It was ugly and terrifying. The rest of her face was not as terrifying. She had the body of a bucket of maggots. Her back, chest and abdomen were covered with brown stripes that looked like the stripes on the back of a chipmunk. Three pairs of arthropod-like legs seemed to be made of alloy and had a cold aura. On each leg, there were thick bristles. At the end of each foot, there was a pair of grappling ws and w pads. The grappling ws were like pliers, and with thebination of the hard steel leg hairs, it was very easy to mp objects to support the body, and when the foot was lifted, it could automatically release the object. That was a masterpiece of nature! The lipid w pad had nds and brush-like fine hairs, and the lipid fluid secreted by the nds, in addition to keeping the fine hairs on the w pad moist and not brittle, could also increase the contact area between the foot and the attachment, increasing the adhesion. With those three pairs of strong legs, Beelzebub can even hang upside down on the ceiling. However, when Beelzebub saw her own appearance, she fell into madness. Beelzebub had a nickname which was Lord of the Flies However, she did not like that name. It was just that her original form was a fly and she was strong, so she was called Lord of the Flies. In fact, she did not lead any army of flies at all. That was because she did not like her body that was shaped like a fly. That body that was shaped like an alien creature could be said to have almost no beauty. Although in the aesthetics of the flies, that strong body that was shaped like a tough man was an extremely beautiful existence, and would be sought after by countless male flies. However, when Beelzebub met other demons, she never showed her fly appearance to others. If it was possible, she would rather maintain her human form forever. Her human form was a form that she had carefully selected. However, at this moment, it was unknown whether it was because of the loss of magic power or the effect of that mysterious energy, Beelzebub lost her human form and turned into the form of the Lord of the Flies. This was uneptable to Beelzebub. This hit the weakness in the depths of Beelzebubs soul and trampled on her dignity. Beelzebub tried to cover her face with her short forelimbs, but due to the structure of her body, she could only barely reach her forelimbs to the bottom of her mouthpart. This made Beelzebub feel pain. She did not want to see that ugly face for a moment. Hence, Beelzebub, who was out of control, rushed forward angrily, waved her forelimbs, and easily broke the stone mirror in the room. Even when she broke the stone mirror, the anger in her heart still did not subside. She had not seen her true face for a long time, and this time, Beelzebub saw the image she did not want to see the most. This not only shattered her vanity, but also made her realize her true nature as a demon. After hiding in Paradise Ind for so many years, her mentality had be as easy-going as those simple angels. Her aesthetics had also started to be more homogeneous. After a while, Beelzebub calmed down. She understood that she had offended a big shot. That big shot did not hurt her, but used that special method to punish her. After she calmed down, Beelzebub checked her body. Other than a slight wound on her ear, the rest of her body did not have any major injuries. It was just that most of the magic power in her body had been lost. As long as she replenished the magic power, she would be able to return to her human form. After she calmed down, Beelzebub was shocked. If it was not for her timely diversion and abandoning the car to protect herself The result would not have been as simple as being forced to transform into a fly. Beelzebub did not suffer too much damage, but Toru was in trouble. When Beelzebub channeled that mysterious power into her contract with Toru, Toru was wholeheartedly adapting to the demonic power in his body and that mysterious power directly invaded his soul. Then, all the memories in the depths of Torus soul were sucked clean by that mysterious power. Moreover, Toru had lost most of the demonic power he had obtained. That power came and went quickly. After that, Toru was like an old monk in meditation. He was like a vegetable. Now, Toru had lost his soul and was only left with a body. For some reason, there were tears in the corner of his eyes. However, Torus lips curved slightly. Until Beelzebub regained her magic power and transformed back into her original human form, Toru was still sitting on the bed. Chapter 246 - Dragon-Shaped Puppet! A Gift from a Mysterious Power?

Chapter 246: Dragon-Shaped Puppet! A Gift from a Mysterious Power?

After Beelzebub recovered, the first thing she thought of was to check on Toru. She felt terrible. This was because when she was recovering her magic power in her room, she suddenly could not sense Torus existence and the soul contract between her and Toru had disappeared. It was most likely caused by that mysterious power. Or it was because of the loss of her magic power that caused the contract to disappear. On the other hand, Beelzebub could roughly guess Torus current situation. Being attacked by such a terrifying power, even Beelzebub would go crazy, and the situation of Toru, who was much weaker than Beelzebub, was even worse. In fact, it was true. When Beelzebub teleported herself to Torus room, she saw a body that looked like a statue. Beside the statue, there was some blood and scattered stone chips. Obviously, it was Toru who had been corroded by the mysterious energy. It could be thought that Toru had suffered a great deal of pain before. When Beelzebub saw Torus condition, she was shocked. She had originally thought that Toru had died or had lost a great deal of his power, but she had never imagined that Torus soul had been directly extracted by that mysterious energy. Extracting souls was something that even the twelve demonic gods could not do and the twelve demonic gods corresponded to an existence at the seraph level. What was even more terrifying was that the owner of that power was in a different world in the distant demons and gods battlefield, and hadpletely extracted Torus soul. It was simply sensational! Beelzebub approached Toru and carefully examined him. In the end, she was even more shocked. Torus soul had been perfectly extracted, and there was not a single bit left. The demonic power in Torus body had also beenpletely removed, leaving no trace. What remained in Torus body was only the brand Beelzebub had left in Toru to control Toru. Moreover, that brand had been strengthened a lot. Beelzebub discovered that Toru had been transformed into a puppet that could grow. The puppet possessed all of Torus powers and talents. The only difference between it and the original Toru was that it had lost its soul. Now, it could only act under Beelzebubsmand. Beelzebub also discovered that Torus original soul brand had be the brand that controlled the puppet. Now, it onlycked the drive of magic power, so it did not appear. Beelzebub injected some mana into the brand. In the end, she found that Toru was nowpletely like her own body. Moreover, she could control Toru to form dragon scales. It was not difficult for her to release demon-exclusive magic. That was because the puppet could also absorb mana and cultivate. Beelzebub felt that the level of the brand was more direct, purer, and more advanced than the soul brand she applied on Toru. Beelzebubs original goal was topletely control Toru, but now, it was actually achieved through a small brand. That power gave her a surreal feeling. If she could apply that puppet brand, she could summon a powerful demon army that would never betray her at any time. However, Beelzebub felt that she had been humiliated. That brand seemed to be mocking Beelzebubs poor branding skills. At that level, her control of power had reached the peak. This was beyond Beelzebubs understanding. Beelzebubs body began to tremble uncontrobly. Even if she tried hard to suppress it, she could not. This was because after seeing Torus miserable state, she understood one thing. The owner of that mysterious power seemed to be toying with her. It was impossible for that level of power to enter Torus body through the soul contract in her body just because Beelzebub casually guided it. It waspletely intentional! The miserable state where Torus soul waspletely extracted could happen to Beelzebub. As for the brand that was reinforced in Torus body, it could be the owner of that mysterious power showing off his power, or it could be that the owner of that power was making a deal with Beelzebub. In other words, buying and selling by force. The mysterious power had taken Torus soul and magic power, and Beelzebub was a more loyal and reliable servant. It seemed ridiculous, but it was not impossible. The world of the strong was always so free and easy. Ordinary people could not imagine it at all. Beelzebub felt a deep sense of powerlessness and fell to the ground. That feeling was the feeling of her soul being taken away at any moment. If it was not for the mysterious power that let her go for some unknown reason, Beelzebub would have ended up like Toru sitting on the bed. If she lost her soul, she would be basically no different from death. Moreover, the master of the mysterious power was even more extreme. Not only did he take away her soul, but he also used the flesh of the dead. This was even more vicious than the way demons destroyed souls and flesh. Beelzebub, who was sitting on the ground, felt an unprecedented fear. What was the purpose of that mysterious power letting her go? Why did it take away her and Torus demonic power? Was it a warning or a casual act? Beelzebub could not figure it out at all. Out of fear, her body was covered in cold sweat. She had just recovered her strength and magic power, but under her state of fear, she had lost more than half of it. Compared to this feeling of fear and powerlessness, it seemed that turning back into the form of a giant fly was nothing. Beelzebub simplyid on the ground to recover her strength and the magic power in her body. Lying on the ground, Beelzebub could not help but look at Toru. He was a rather strong dragon warrior. If it was not for his soul being extracted, Beelzebub thought that Torus future achievements might even surpass hers. Beelzebub could not help but sigh. Not long ago, that Toru also said that he would seek revenge against the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, but now he had died a violent death. Beelzebub soon saw the tear mark at the corner of Torus eye. When she saw the tear mark, he felt a sense of sadness. Beelzebub did not know how much pain Toru had suffered at that time, but she knew that the moment Torus soul was taken away, he must have been very desperate. Beelzebub closed her eyes in pain. Moreover, crystal tears also fell from the corner of her eye. Beelzebub, one of the demons of the seven deadly sins who viewed life as nothing, actually shed tears. This was an incredible thing. Beelzebubs heart was filled with guilt, and for the first time, she had doubts about her own power. After a moment, Beelzebub began to try to calm herself down. She calmed down and thought at the same time. Although her mind was not calm, without the influence of the mysterious force, Beelzebub soon entered a meditative state. Chapter 247 - Meditation! Davis Was at The Center of the Event!

Chapter 247: Meditation! Davis Was at The Center of the Event!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In that state, Beelzebubs mind waspletely empty. Then, she recalled what had happened. From her hiding in heaven, to returning to the demon world and subduing Toru, to Torus ident. This series of events appeared in Beelzebubs mind like a runningntern. After a simple sorting out, Beelzebub discovered something that surprised her. It seemed that behind the whole thing, there was always a pair of invisible hands pushing everything. Everyone was under the control of that pair of invisible hands and this series of events seemed to have nothing to do with Davis. However, in fact, this series of events revolved around Davis. When Beelzebub received the mission to infiltrate Paradise Ind, she was ordered to find out the most talented angel on Paradise Ind at all costs. At first, she thought that Fiona was the most talented angel but when she returned to the demon world, she found out that Davis was the most talented angel on Paradise Ind. Later, when she nned the huge explosion, she also happened to involve Davis. At that time, Beelzebubs main target was the dragon princess. However, when she returned to the demon world, she found that Davis was the most important person. It was really a coincidence. Then, Beelzebub recalled the angels around Davis. They seemed to be too kind to Davis. Even Fiona, who was the reincarnation of the war angel saint, had been circling around Davis all day. Beelzebub knew that even she, a scout, had not discovered that Davis had hidden his strength and demon identity. Then, it was even more impossible for the female angels around Davis to find out. Looking back,?Beelzebub pondered. The reason why the big explosion in heaven was so effective was because the angels on Paradise Ind wanted to save Davis. Everyone gathered together and gave her a chance. As for now... Torus soul was sucked out and he became a walking corpse. It was also rted to Davis. This was a tragedy caused by Beelzebub spying on Davis who was in the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. Beelzebub suddenly realized that it turned out that Davis was always the core of this series of events. However, she had neglected Davis for so long. Beelzebub felt a little guilty. As an intelligence officer who lurked in heaven, she had neglected such an important person. At this time, a very bold idea arose in Beelzebubs mind. It was very likely that Davis had an important identity that no one knew about. That identity was so important that even Davis did not know what his identity was and that identity was very likely to involve the human world, the demon world, and the three realms of heaven. It was definitely an important existence that possessed great power. However, Beelzebub recalled the magical feeling that Davis blood gave her. Although that mysterious power had sucked away the blood from her body from Davis, allowing Beelzebubs restless body to calm down. However, Beelzebub did not forget the soul-consuming feeling that Davis gave her. That feeling that made her infatuated had been imprinted into the depths of Beelzebubs soul, making it difficult for her to forget. That was because that mysterious power had only removed Beelzebubs memories of the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, but had not removed all of Beelzebubs other memories. However, Beelzebub clearly had a feeling that her memories had been spied on. She even suspected that the drop of Davis blood stored in her body had been taken because her memories had been spied on. Beelzebub guessed that the owner of the mysterious power was very close to Davis. In order to prevent her from using Davis blood to track Davis, they took Davis blood from her body. Thinking of this, Beelzebub had a doubt in her heart. Why did the owner of the mysterious power not kill her? If he judged that she was harmful to Davis and killed her, would it not be simpler and more permanent? Why would that mysterious force spare her and help her transform Torus body? As she meditated, Beelzebub discovered that if she were to cast aside her masters responsibility and demonic mission, she would have to consider it from her own point of view. That force was even helping her. From the demonic point of view it was a puppet which was obviously more reliable than a servant with a soul. Beelzebub knew that if Torus soul had not been removed, he would sooner orter be out of her control. No matter how Beelzebub thought about it, she could not think of the intentions of the mysterious powers master. Finally, when Beelzebub was about to give up and end her meditative state, an idea suddenly came to her mind. She thought of Davis. Yes, Davis was the core of this incident. Beelzebub suddenly realized that it must be for Davis! Beelzebub thought for a moment and found that although she sent Davis to the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, but she was just there toplete the task of the demon world. She subjectively did not have much malice toward Davis. Even now, Beelzebub had be infatuated with Davis under the influence of Davis blood. That kind of affection, which was biased toward love,sted for a long time and had umted for a long time. Even if Davis blood had been extracted from her body, Beelzebub could still vividly imagine the desire that made her fall. When Beelzebub thought of this, her state of mind changed. At the same time, another thought appeared in her heart. The owner of that mysterious power was very likely to have an important identity in the ancient mythical battlefield. Just from that kind of power that came and went without a trace, one could see the strength of the owner of that power. That kind of unheard of method, only important figures would have it. It was very likely that the person was the leader of a faction and that person, who was extremely powerful and was the leader of a faction, would actually intentionally help her raise her personal strength! This made Beelzebub very surprised. Beelzebub tried to put herself in anothers shoes and think of herself as the owner of that mysterious power. If she had such a powerful power, she would definitely not help a person who was far weaker than her for no reason.. Beelzebub, who had been working in intelligence for a long time, instantly thought of a possibility that surprised her. Beelzebub thought that the owner of that mysterious power was probably trying to recruit her. As for the specific purpose, she did not know. When she thought of this, Beelzebub woke up from her meditative state. When she woke up, she found that her body was already dripping with sweat, making her whole body wet. When Beelzebub opened her eyes, she immediately saw Toru sitting quietly on the bed. Toru looked at Beelzebub nkly, his eyes unblinking, like a statue. Torus body was still gathering magic power. Toru did not have much magic power. Beelzebub realized that not much time had passed. Her meditation process was very fast, which was Beelzebubs advantage. Beelzebub saw Torus gaze, and at first, she was so scared that her body trembled. However, she quickly realized that Toru had lost his soul. Toru was just her weapon now. Beelzebub quickly got up and spread her arms. Then, the magic power in her body appeared on the surface of her body, removing the dust on her body. At this moment, Beelzebub had already recovered her physical strength and magic power. After finishing her meditation, Beelzebub immediately began to verify her own thoughts. If the owner of that mysterious power was really trying to recruit her, then she had to react quickly. Even if it was not recruiting her, that powerful existence definitely had no ill intentions toward her. Beelzebubs gaze focused on Torus chest. Under her gaze, the brand on his chest instantly discovered a dazzling brilliance. Beelzebub believed that the brand should have a way to connect to the owner of that mysterious power. Beelzebub anxiously approached the branding. Then, she slowly extended her trembling hands and approached the branding. The moment they touched, a?voice indeed sounded in Beelzebubs mind. That voice was the voice of a woman. It carried the style of a queen and was extremely majestic. There was no room for doubt. You are a smart woman. If you want to be stronger,e to the ancient demmons and gods battlefield to find me. Chapter 248 - That is the True Gift!

Chapter 248: That is the True Gift!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The voice that Beelzebub heard felt very strange. The voice was a little hurried and rushed. It seemed to be said in a very urgent tone. It sounded as if there was something urgent to do. However, it still surprised Beelzebub. That voice used a calm tone to say something very terrifying. Go to the ancient battlefield of demons and gods... That mysterious existence actually invited him to go to the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. Beelzebub asked the branding, Who are you? Why did you invite me? However, there was no reaction. What answered her was a deathly silence. Moreover, the trace of the voice hadpletely disappeared from the mark. Then, even the mark disappeared. It turned back into Beelzebubs soul mark. After trying several times, Beelzebub finally gave up. It seemed that the words in the mark were left behind by that mysterious power. That mysterious power had already disappeared and Beelzebub was pleasantly surprised to find that the soul mark still had a reaction. It waspletely under her control. Moreover, from the soul mark, it recorded the simple and crude method of soul stripping, as well as theplete process of making that dragon-shaped puppet. Although the puppet produced could not bepared to Toru, and it consumed more time and energy, it was still able to be mass produced. Moreover, it had a high degree of concealment and was quiet, making it difficult for other demons to discover it. Following that, a soul imprint appeared in Beelzebubs heart. She erased the soul imprint in Torus body to prevent the important information contained within from being discovered. That important information was locked into the depths of her memories. She believed that it was the true gift of that mysterious power. Now, Toru was truly her puppet. If she had not been careful to confirm the puppet branding, she would not have discovered this secret. Instead, she would have benefited others when she sent Toru out. Beelzebub covered her chest and secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, she had thought about some things because of Davis. Otherwise, she would have missed a great opportunity. While she thanked the owner of the mysterious power in her heart, she also kept thanking Davis, who she had not officially met. Originally, Beelzebub nned to report this matter to the demon in the ck shadow. However, when she heard the words left by the owner of the mysterious power, her n changed. The demon, who used to tempt humans tomit crimes, was now bewitched by the gifts and words of the mysterious power. Beelzebub took onest look at Toru, then her body shed and she left Torus room. ... On Paradise Ind, the explosion had ended. Paradise Ind had been turned into ruins. There were many ces that were still filled with ck smoke. There were also many corpses of angels and dragon warriors lying on the ground. Many of the corpses were only human-shaped and could not even be seen. From time to time, there would be teams of angels and dragon warriors shuttling back and forth on the devastated Paradise Ind, collecting the corpses. Their expressions were all very sorrowful. On Paradise Ind, close to a third of the low-level angels below the virtue angel level had died, and some of the angels above the virtue angel level had also suffered some casualties. As for the Dragon Race, the casualties were much better. Due to the fact that Dragon Race warriors had thick skin and strong bodies, only one-tenth of the Dragon Race warriors had suffered casualties during the spatial explosion. All the buildings on Paradise Ind, except for the library, had been destroyed. At this moment, in the sky, the archangels were in an intense argument. Among them, Raphael and Uriels voices were the most intense. Raphael was using her good magic to point at Uriel. She shouted at Uriel furiously,?Uriel, you have a responsibility that is hard to shirk in this cmity. Uriel heard Raphaels usation and said somewhat anxiously,?Raphael, listen to my exnation... However, before Uriel could finish, Raphael interrupted Uriels words. What else do you have to exin? Countless angels died because of the hellfire you summoned! When he said this, Raphael was very emotional and even shed tears of sadness. Raphael rarely shed tears. Although he was in charge of heavens healing work, his heart was exceptionally strong. Under normal circumstances, very few people would see Raphael cry. Usually, even when Raphael was extremely sad, he did not want to cry. As a seraph who was proficient in healing spells, he had long been indifferent to the matter of life and death. If he cried because of death every time he met it, his tears would not be enough for him to cry. However, arge part of the angels who died in heaven this time were because of hispanion, Uriel. This was uneptable to him. At that time, he could only watch as Uriels ming sword shed at the wounded. Those who were already on the verge of death were reduced to ashes by the mes of hell before they could even scream. As for Raphael and her rescue team, they survived the attack of the ming sword because of the protection of the transparent power in his body. The result was that?Raphael and his healing team survived. As for the injured and the dragon warriors, they all died. Furthermore, if not for the Dragon Queens prompt decision to teleport Raphael and the others, as well as Uriel, into the extremely high sky, even Raphael would have died in the big explosion. Raphaels emotions were a little out of control. With a sobbing tone, he said to Uriel,?Uriel, do you want to kill me too? Open your eyes and look at those who are dead. Can you tell those dead angels and the dragon warriors that you released that ming great sword because of an ident? To kill an ordinary demon, would you need to use such a powerful force? After Raphaels tearful usation, Gabriel and Michael looked at Uriel with anger in their eyes. If it were not for the fact that Fiona and Alice, whom they valued so much, did not die in this disaster, they would definitely go all out against Uriel. After all, using such a powerful ming sword to kill an extremely weak demon was indeed a little too much. After Uriel heard Raphaels words, he was speechless. Just as Raphael said, in this tragedy, he was indeed responsible. He used the ming sword precisely because he was so angry that he wanted to use the demon to vent his anger. Who would have thought that his ming sword would actually be the fuse for the big explosion? Uriel understood that he had fallen into the demons trap. The most terrible thing was that Uriel did not even realize it at that time. Chapter 249 - Demons also Speak the Truth. Demons have Ulterior Motives!

Chapter 249: Demons also Speak the Truth. Demons have Ulterior Motives!

At this moment, Uriel suddenly remembered the smile of the demon before he died. That smile was extremely strange, as if the plot had seeded. Recalling what the demon had said when he provoked him, Uriel suddenly understood. Everything was a conspiracy that the demon had nned long ago. It was very likely that the conspiracy had already begun when Davis was teleported to the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. That conspiracy was a chain of events. When he discovered that everything had changed, the situation had already reached the point of no return. Thinking of this, Uriel suddenly said loudly, Everyone, I admit that I havemitted an unpardonable sin, but please listen to my exnation first. When Raphael heard Uriels words, his vermillion lips parted slightly. He wanted to say something, but he saw Sariel waving her hand and saying, Raphael, I saw the situation at that time too. There is indeed something fishy about it. You might as well listen to Uriels exnation first. Raphael first red at Uriel angrily, then nodded helplessly, indicating that he was willing to listen to Uriels exnation. Then, he turned around and wiped away her tears. At this moment, he finally realized that he had lost herposure. As for Sariel, she had a casual expression on her face the entire time. He said indifferently, Uriel, I hope your exnation is reasonable enough. However, such calm words startled Uriel. Uriel was very familiar with Sariels personality. Hence, he understood. Usually, when Sariel said such words, it meant that Sariel was already angry. In addition, Uriel observed a detail. The holy power in Sariel was somewhat chaotic, as if she was suppressing the anger in her heart. The reason for that anger was unknown. Of course, it also seemed to be because of something that made him afraid. Uriel could not see Sariels specific emotions. However, he knew very well that even Sariel, who had a very good temper, could not remain calm after the big explosion. After Uriel discovered this detail, he did not dare to dy any longer and immediately said, This explosion and the damage caused by my ming sword are all part of the devils conspiracy. The moment Uriel said this, the archangels had different reactions. Raphael was very surprised at first, thinking that Uriel was trying to shirk his crime. However, soon, Raphael seemed to remember something, and he immediately looked pensive. Gabriel and Michael reacted the same as Raphael at the beginning, as they were very surprised. They thought that Uriel was quibbling. However, Sariel did not look surprised at all. She still had the same expression as before. Moreover, she nodded in agreement with Uriels words. This made Gabriel and Michalle very surprised. Sariels strength was the highest, and her opinion had a lot of authority. This time, no one stood up to refute Uriel. Thus, Uriel continued to say, Next, what I say is not to exonerate myself, but because there is a huge conspiracy. At this point, all the archangels looked at Uriel with solemn expressions. Uriel continued and said, The reason why I raised the ming sword at the demon was because I thought that the demon might have other aplices. But no other demons came out. I originally thought that even if no other demons came out, my ming sword would be able to split open the spatial force field and relieve Raphaels pressure. In the end, that spatial force automatically avoided my ming sword. Then, that tragedy happened. At this point, Uriels tone was a little heavy. The entire process was connected perfectly, as if he had long anticipated that I would release my ming sword. Before this, the vice-captain who was disguised as a demon kept misleading me, saying that I couldnt touch the spatial force field there. As that was a trap, and after I found out that he was a demon, I instinctively thought that everything he said was a lie. However, I didnt expect that what he said about the trap was actually true. If I wasnt very familiar with my personality and spells, I wouldnt have made such a perfect n. Everything was a demons conspiracy. Those demons went through so much trouble, so they definitely had an unknown purpose. At this point, Raphael also nodded. He agreed with Uriels words. This was because when he first met Uriel, he and his healing team were surrounded by the spatial force field. That time was just when the wounded needed to get rid of theplicated spatial force in their bodies. It was as if someone was watching them in the dark. Now that he calmed down, he realized that everything was exactly as what Uriel had said, and the whole thing was filled with the smell of conspiracy. Gabriel, who had listened for a long time, questioned him, Uriel, you said this was a conspiracy. Then, what do you think the devils conspiracy is? In the end, Uriel was stunned. He did not know about the devils conspiracy. He did not have that much time to think about the specific purpose of the demons. At this moment, Sariel said, The purpose of the demons is very simple. To use the space explosion to distract our attention. Now, your attention has been diverted to the injured and dead angels. There is an important thing that you have overlooked. At this point, Sariel suddenly looked at Raphael and asked, Raphael, do you still remember your main mission now? Raphael was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a sudden realization, Enter the ancient mythical battlefield, find Davis, and protect Davis. Sariel nodded in satisfaction. And now that so many injured angels have emerged, Raphael, who should have gone to the ancient mythical battlefield to protect Davis, now has no choice but to stay on Paradise Ind to deal with the injured. Sariel paused and said, That is to say, the real purpose of the demons is not to destroy Paradise Ind, but to prevent us from going to the ancient mythical battlefield and prevent us from rescuing Davis. Davis, who was ignored by you and targeted by that ancient angel and the demons, is the angel that we should pay attention to now. There are a few details that you might not have noticed. The one who saved all the angels and dragon warriors was that ancient angel. When heaven was almost sted into ruins by that spatial power, that ancient angel didnt even make a move. However, after the thirdrge-scale spatial explosion happened, I noticed that a power that only ancient angels possessed suddenly came from the library. It was that power that dispelled the spatial explosion and saved the angels and dragon warriors who hadnt been affected by the explosion. Im guessing that the reason why the ancient angel hadnt made a move was probably because the explosion had affected Angelina, who was raising Davis, and Fiona, who was very close to Davis. In the end, it was still because of Davis. At this point, all the archangels understood. They revealed a look of sudden realization. Chapter 250 - You are Guilty. You Must be Guilty

Chapter 250: You are Guilty. You Must be Guilty

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Raphael looked at Uriel apologetically. He felt guilty for his aggressive attitude earlier. Uriel asked curiously, What should we do now, Sariel? Sariel, what should we do now? Save Davis first, or rebuild Paradise Ind? Raphael, Gabriel, and Michael also looked at Sariel, waiting for her answer. However, Sariels answer surprised everyone. Both. We have to rebuild Paradise Ind, and we have to save Davis as well. Hearing this answer, everyone was very surprised. They could actually make a third choice? Michael frowned. But, how do we save Davis and rebuild Paradise Ind at the same time? When Sariel saw Raphael and the other archangels shocked expressions, she exined,?That ancient angel just called us. Now, lets first settle the wounded and prepare to go see that ancient angel. When you see him, you will understand everything. On the other side, the Dragon Queen gathered all the dragon kings and held a meeting in the temporarily cleared central square. This was because two important figures had disappeared. Dragon king number one and dragon king number two had disappeared. Those two dragon kings were the two most importantbat forces of the Dragon Race. During the big explosion, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, used a space spell to transfer the angels and dragon warriors, but she suddenly found that the connection between dragon king number two and dragon king number one had been cut off. The important figures in the Dragon Race, such as the eight dragon kings, all had a special connection with Sarafini. That connection was connected to the life force. For Sarafini, the connection that had been cut off meant that the number one dragon king and the number two dragon king had died one after another. After the explosion, Sarafini discovered that the two teams of dragon warriors led by the number one and number two dragon king had all disappeared! Even if they died from the powerful spatial explosion, there would still be corpses left behind. As for the rest of the dragon warriors, not a single corpse could be found. There were only two possibilities, which was they had all escaped or they had been killed and their corpses destroyed. She looked at the remaining six dragon kings, her face ashen. She believed that there was a high possibility that there were traitors among the Dragon Race. Although there were no traitors on Paradise Ind, there were demons disguised as angels. This was a very serious matter. Sarafini and Sariel had discussed it before. With such arge scale explosion on Paradise Ind, the traitors and the disguised demons were definitely not just a few small characters. There must have been important figures colluding with the demons, both inside and outside, which led to such a disaster. Can anyone tell me why the two dragon kings and their dragon warriors disappeared? And none of you reported to me? So many people disappeared all of a sudden? When Sarafini said this, she was abnormally angry. The aura of a powerhouse on her body could not help but spread out. The six dragon kings, who had been respectfully standing in a row, knelt on the ground and trembled under the influence of Sarafinis aura. Im ipetent. Faced with Sarafinis aggressive attitude, no one dared to quibble and all took the initiative to confess. This was because they knew that the powerful Dragon Queen could not tolerate a grain of sand in her eyes. If she said that you were guilty... Then, even if you were not guilty, you had to admit that you were guilty. If one continued to speak, one would at most be severely reprimanded. Otherwise, not only would she be angry, but one would also face an even more terrible punishment. Sure enough, seeing the dragon kings kneeling on the ground one by one, the anger in Sarafinis heart also subsided a little. Moreover, Sarafini also felt very helpless. Those old foxes were all people who acted ording to the wind. Every time they encountered a problem, they would only plead guilty crazily. It made Sarafini feel that she could not use her strength and was very ufortable, as if she had hit cotton. Sarafini waved her hand and said coldly,?Get up. Whats the use of pleading guilty at this time? Ill give you three breaths. Think about it. Did you notice anything unusual before dragon king number one and dragon king number two disappeared? The six dragon kings fell into deep thought. Not long after, dragon king number eight was the first to answer. Reporting to your majesty. I heard that dragon king number one and dragon king number two have always been at odds. Dragon king number one taught dragon king number two a lesson long ago because of Toru. Hence, dragon king number two has a grudge against dragon king number one. Maybe it was dragon king number two who took advantage of the chaos to... At this point, he suddenly stopped. He did not say what happened after that but Sarafini understood what dragon king number eight meant. He wanted to say that dragon king number two killed dragon king number one in the chaos and then ran away with all the dragon warriors. Sarafini did not say anything, merely waiting for the others to report. Then, a very dramatic scene appeared. As soon as the dragon king number eight finished speaking, from the number five dragon king to the number seven dragon king, they all spoke for the number one dragon king. The number five dragon king spoke first. He took a step forward and walked out of the group. He bowed slightly and said solemnly,?Yes, Your Majesty, the number eight dragon king is right. I have an important matter to report. Gabrielle is actually the illegitimate daughter of dragon king number two. At this point, dragon king number five nced at dragon king number three and dragon king number four. At this time, Sarafini also followed dragon king number fives gaze and looked at dragon king number three and dragon king number four. As a result, dragon king number three and dragon king number fours eyes became evasive. There was something wrong with those two! This was the initial feeling of the Dragon Queen. However, she did not notice that at this time, the corner of dragon king number fives mouth curled up in a very imperceptible arc. That was a strange smile that only appeared after the plot had seeded. Then, dragon king number five quickly said,?And I noticed that Gabrielle has a deep resentment toward the disciple of dragon king number one, Toru. When the explosion happened, I seemed to have heard Torus screams and Gabriellesughter. My guess is that Gabrielle was kicking Toru, who had exposed his identity as a traitor, when he was down. Many people heard his voice, so it couldnt be faked. Toru was a traitor, but at the same time, he was also dragon king number ones most valued disciple. Even if he had done something wrong, he was at most a suspect until the truth was found out. What right does Gabrielle have to execute Toru on her own? So, my guess is that after dragon king number one found out about Gabrielles atrocity, he went up to stop Gabrielles behavior and gave her a small punishment. However, when dragon king number two found out that Gabrielle was punished by dragon king number one, she killed dragon king number one. Of course, thats just my guess. Chapter 251 - Witness and Evidence are Here. What Else is There to Say?

Chapter 251: Witness and Evidence are Here. What Else is There to Say?

At this point, dragon king number five even squeezed out a few tears. Then, dragon king number five retreated. At this time, dragon king number three, who had a good rtionship with dragon king number two, suddenly said, Your Majesty, you cant listen to dragon king number fives nonsense. Dragon king number twos strength is simply no match for dragon king number one. Even if its a sneak attack, its difficult to seed with the subordinates of dragon king number two However, before dragon king number three could finish, dragon king number six imitated dragon king number five and walked out of the team. He bowed slightly and said angrily, Number three, how dare you be so impolite?! How dare you not salute when reporting to my queen?! Dragon king number sixs sudden criticism from a tricky angle made dragon king number three speechless. Just now, dragon king number three had indeed spoken without saluting. That kind of behavior was extremely disrespectful to the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Looking at Sarafini again, she was already very angry. After being reminded by dragon king number six, the anger on her face became even more obvious. Dragon king number four hurriedly pulled dragon king number three down on his knees and repeatedly shouted that he had been rude. When dragon king number six saw that dragon king number three and dragon king number four were in a very sorry state, he took the opportunity to say, Dragon king number three is right. Dragon king number two is indeed not a match for dragon king number one. Even if all the warriors of the Dragon Race were assigned to her, she would not be able to hurt a single finger of dragon king number one! Dragon king number six looked very confident. This was because what he said was the truth. Dragon king number one indeed had the strength to fight against Dragon king number two and all the warriors of the Dragon Race. After hearing the number six dragon kings words, Sarafini also agreed with the number six dragon king. This was because a few years ago, Sarafini had personally taught the number one dragon king, and she was very clear about his strength. Therefore, Sarafini was very confused as to why the number one dragon king, who was so powerful, would suddenly die. Logically speaking, the number one dragon king would have a chance to escape even if he was besieged by all the seraphim of Paradise Ind. It was impossible to say that he had disappeared without leaving any message like this. Therefore, Sarafini nodded and motioned for dragon king number six to continue. At this moment, dragon king number six said, As for why dragon king number one died, it has to be answered by dragon king number seven who saw everything with his own eyes. After saying that, dragon king number six bowed again and then respectfully retreated. Next, dragon king number seven went on stage. Dragon king number seven said firmly, Reporting to Your Majesty, dragon king number one was definitely killed by dragon king number two. After saying that, Sarafinis expression became very serious. She, who had been listening quietly, could not help but urge at this moment, Dont waste time. Just tell me what you saw at the scene. Yes! Dragon king number seven said, At that time, when I was on a mission, I passed by the central square and saw Toru lying on the ground. At that time, Gabrielle cruelly gouged out Torus eyes. Seeing that scene, I wanted to go up and stop Gabrielles brutal behavior. However, Gabrielle ate Torus eyes on the spot. I was shocked by that scene. The magnificent Dragon Race was so barbaric. At that time, I was so shocked that I couldnt extricate myself. I thought that it was just Gabrielle lynching Toru. However, I was wrong. I didnt expect that dragon king number one would arrive at the scene shortly after. When he saw Toru like that, dragon king number one stepped forward and kicked Gabrielle aside to check on Toru. And then and then At this point, dragon king number seven burst into tears. He had a good rtionship with dragon king number one. Besides, dragon king number seven was a very serious person who never shed tears. At this time, anyone could tell that something must have happenedter that made dragon king number seven unable to control his emotions and burst into tears. Sarafini did not stop dragon king number seven from crying, but waited patiently for him to finish crying. Then, Sarafini signaled dragon king number seven to continue. Then, dragon king number one dug out his own eyes and used a secret technique to connect his eyeballs to Torus eye socket. At that time, I was so shocked that I almost fell from the sky. After I calmed down, I was ready to help dragon king number one to recover. However, just as I was about to leave, dragon king number one had a powerful space explosion. The explosion blocked my view. After the explosion, I saw dragon king number one standing upright on the spot. Toru and Gabrielle also disappeared. There was a bloody dragon w on his back and ck smokeing out of that dragon w. I had never seen such pure ck smoke before. It was like ck smokeing out of the abyss. I know that dragon w. It was dragon king number twos dragon w! One of his little fingers was missing. Among the dragons, only dragon king number twos little finger was missing. I was shocked. At that time, the first dragon king seemed to be still alive. When I wanted to confirm the condition of the first dragon king, the final super explosion happened. In order to save my own life, I was forced to leave the scene. Thinking about it, Im guilty. Im guilty. Number one, I let you down. I failed to protect you, and you were killed by that bastard number two! With that, dragon king number five took out a bloody dragon w from his dimensional pocket. This is the dragon w that I dug out at the scene after the incident. At that time, dragon king number ones body had already disappeared. Then, dragon king number five directly knelt down and raised the dragon w with trembling hands. In this way, everyone could clearly see the dragon w. The dragon w was only left with a skeleton with a little bit of flesh. There was a lot of dust on the skeleton. In addition, the flesh on the skeleton was still dripping with blood. The most eye-catching part was the missing little finger. When dragon king number three and four saw the dragon w, they looked surprised. They also had doubts about dragon king number two, and their bodies began to tremble. However, in Sarafinis eyes, their actions were clearly like expressions of fear after the matter was exposed. Sarafini shifted her gaze away from the two people. Then, when she saw the dragon w, her expression was very calm. This was because, she did not believe what dragon king number seven said as the six dragon kings present could all be traitors. In particr, dragon king number sevens behavior was very abnormal and seemed deliberate. The dragon w he took out could very well be a fake ID. This was because it could also be a remnant limb taken from dragon king number twos body after dragon king number one killed dragon king number two. Chapter 252 - Then, be a True Traitor!

Chapter 252: Then, be a True Traitor!

She would know the truth if she checked the dragon w. Sarafini raised the dragon w into her hand. As soon as she touched it, she felt the space power raging inside the dragon bone. Then, Sarafini used a space spell to remove the space power. The luster of the dragon w dimmed. Then, Sarafini saw a wisp of ck gas seeping out from the surface of the dragon bone. That ck gas was indeed an extremely deep ck color. When Sarafini saw that wisp of ck gas, her expression changed drastically. At the same time, a chaotic demonic voice came from the dragon bone. Hurry up and leave. This is your only chance to escape. Dragon king number three and dragon king number four were shocked when they heard this voice. They already thought that dragon king number two was a traitor and had colluded with the demon. Hence, they ran away. Then, the dragon bone in Sarafinis hand exploded. The range of the explosion was very small, but the power was very great and very targeted. Sarafini was the first to bear the brunt. First, she was surrounded by the ck that burst out from the dragon bone. Then, her entire body was swallowed by the space power of the explosion, and she directly disappeared on the spot. Dragon kings number five and eight were also struck by the power of the explosion, and they all fell to the ground. Only dragon kings number three and four were not struck by the powerful spatial power of the explosion. A teleportation door suddenly appeared in front of them in the direction they were escaping from. At the same time, Raphael, Sariel, and the other archangels were flying in the sky, preparing to head to the library. However, a loud explosion caught their attention. The eyes of the archangels suddenly turned toward the central square. The central square, which had been cleaned up, was once again filled with smoke and dust. In the middle of the central square, a pitch-ck spatial ripple had been created. There was only one spatial ripple. However, all the angels and dragon warriors who were affected by the spatial ripple had fallen to the ground like soft noodles. This made the archangels very surprised. Another spatial explosion had actually urred? This period of time had alreadye, and that kind of spatial explosion had already be the nightmare of the archangels. Although that kind of spatial explosion was in the eyes of the high-level angels, as long as they were not at the center of the explosion, it was practically harmless. However, when the lower-level angels encountered the spatial explosion, the power was very shocking. It could be said that it was destructive. If they were not seriously injured, they would die on the spot. The most important thing was that the spatial explosion was triggered by the spatial seed. Before the explosion, there was no warning. Moreover, after the explosion, the shockwave spread very quickly. This was because the shockwave carried the power of space, it spread even faster than the speed of light. In the eyes of ordinary people, the shockwave was a pitch-ck ripple. In the eyes of the archangels, it was apletely different scene. Where the shockwave passed, there was a spatial crack. The area around the spatial crack was where the radiation body reached. Not only the light, but even the divine power was swallowed into the spatial crack. No one knew where the spatial rift led to. In short, every time the spatial rift appeared, the divine power on Paradise Ind would weaken a little. The archangels had just discovered this. Not only was it a powerful explosion, but it was also intended to drain all the power on Paradise Ind and take the root of the problem. Just as the archangels were in shock, the spatial shockwave stopped abruptly. It seemed to have stopped due to the interruption of power. Then, a spatial ripple appeared beside Raphael. The air there was distorted. Raphael, be careful around you! Uriel shouted anxiously. He had be a startled bird and was very sensitive to spatial ripples. Raphael also stepped aside nervously. However, as she took a step forward, her hand was held by a soft and smooth hand. Its me. It was the voice of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Raphael turned his head and was very surprised when he saw Sarafini. Theres no time to exin. Follow me to save the people. Then, Sarafini and Raphael disappeared from the spot. The other four archangels looked at each other in dismay. Sarafini reacted the fastest. He determined that Sarafini was trying to save the dragon warriors who were injured at the center of the explosion. Hence, he said to Gabriel, Michael, and Uriel, Dont just stand there. Lets go check on the angels. At the same time, dragon king number three and dragon king number four who were frantically running away wereining in their hearts. The teleportation portal that the demon had set up for them seemed to be close at hand, but in fact, when they went there, they felt that every day was like a year. In fact, it was not every day like a year but every second like a year. It was a ssic case of a dead horse running across a mountain and they were the dead dragon running across a mountain. That was because the one chasing after them was the terrifying Dragon Queen. Thest time they attacked the Dragon Queen was when the Dragon Queen had killed their Corpse Trooper Queen a few hundred years ago. That was right. They were the authentic Corpse Trooper dragons that the Corpse Trooper Race had defected to the Sarafini race. That time, the Corpse Troopers king had almost escaped to another world, but he had been struck out of space by Sarafini and died on the spot. That was the first time Sarafini had disyed her spatial powers. After witnessing Sarafinis powerful strength, the third and fourth dragon kings, as well as the dead second dragon king, decided to follow her wholeheartedly. The third and fourth dragon kings did not expect that one day they would have to escape because of the involvement of the second dragon king. Although the process felt very long, however, they managed to reach the portal sessfully. Before entering the portal, the third dragon king looked back. The fifth, the sixth, the seventh, and the eighth dragon kings were lying on the ground. All of them were covered in blood. Now, even if dragon king number three and dragon king number four were not traitors, they would be regarded as traitors. However, dragon king number three even felt a sense of relief. The Corpse Trotters were not well-liked by Sarafini. At least, four of the eight dragon kings were very against the Corpse Trotters. Seeing those dragon kings who had been showing off before lying on the ground unconscious, dragon king number three smiled cruelly. He took out four space seeds. They were hidden when he killed a dragon warrior during a mission. They were prepared to sneak attack the four dragon kings when he entered the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. Who would have thought that it woulde in handy so quickly? Since they had been treated as the aplices of a traitor Then, they would be treated as true traitors! While taking revenge they wouldpletely sever their rtionship with the Dragon Race. As for the dragon warriors under them, they were not from the Corpse Trooper n. Dragon king number three and dragon king number four did not care about their lives at all. Even if they were implicated and all of them died, what did it have to do with them? Then, dragon king number three threw the space seeds towards the four dragon kings. He did not even look at whether the space seeds had exploded and directly rushed into the teleportation gate with dragon king number four. The teleportation gate quickly closed. This time, there was no movement in the library. They opened the demons teleportation gate send the two Corpse Troopers away. The moment the portal closed Sarafini pulled Raphael and appeared on the four fallen dragon kings. They did not notice that the four pitch-ck spatial seeds had already embedded themselves into the bodies of the four dragon kings. Chapter 253 - What is Danger? Is There any Danger Here?

Chapter 253: What is Danger? Is There any Danger Here?

However, the spatial seed did not explode. Instead, it quickly disappeared into the bodies of the four dragon kings. Just now, Sarafini had spent a lot of effort to get rid of the spatial power that had wrapped around her body. Moreover, she had also used the space power to search for Raphael and bring him to the central square. At this moment, Sarafini felt very worried as she looked at the bloody wounds on the bodies of dragon kings five to eight. She did not notice the specific situation in the bodies of the four dragon kings. Raphael, they were attacked by the space explosion. How can I cooperate with you to save them? Sarafini did not have time to ask Raphael politely. Besides, it did not fit her habit. She never asked for anything in return for helping others. Naturally, she was not very polite when asking others for help. The space explosion did not pose any danger to her at all but it was much more dangerous for the four dragon kings. They could lose their lives at any time. That was why Sarafini had asked Raphael, the most skilled healer on Paradise Ind, to save the four dragon kings. Sarafini regretted her own stupidity. If she had not discovered the space seed in the dragons w at the end, that situation could have been avoided. The space seed had been manipted by someone in the dark and exploded at such a coincidental time. Sarafini was feeling a little guilty now. Although she did not politely ask Raphael, however, there was a pleading look in her eyes when she looked at Raphael. Raphael and Sarafini had only been together for a few days. However, he was very familiar with the personality of this famous Dragon Queen. Under normal circumstances, he would not ask others, unless it was a truly urgent matter. Hence, Raphael did not waste any time and directly said, I need you to get rid of the spatial power in their bodies. As long as there is no interference from the spatial power, no matter how badly they are injured, I can at least guarantee their safety. Alright. Sarafini raised her hand and prepared to deal with the spatial power in the bodies of the four dragon kings. In the end, Raphael suddenly grabbed Sarafinis arm. The moment their bodies touched, Davis blood in Raphael and Sarafinis bodies resonated. Angels did not have digestive functions because they did not need to eat and dragons had long evolved to the point where they did not need to rely on meat to replenish energy. Angels and dragons. All of them relied on absorbing energy from the environment to survive. Therefore, Davis blood can stay in their bodies for a long time. Under the effect of Davis blood, Raphael and Sarafinis bodies trembled slightly. In addition to the strange feeling in their bodies, they also felt a sense of telepathy. Raphael felt that the Dragon Queen looked down on the world as if she was the only one in the world. There was also a familiar feeling. It was an endless desire. The target was Davis. This surprised Raphael. It turned out that he and Sarafini were the same kind of people. What Sarafini felt was Raphaels way of feeling the world. In Raphaels eyes, everywhere was dangerous, and there were suffering people everywhere. In addition, Sarafini also sensed Raphaels hidden desire. However, Sarafini did not have the habit of prying into other peoples privacy. Although Sarafini felt very strange, she did not like the feeling of being too intimate and not having any secrets. To remain mysterious, a superior should pay attention to things at all times. She shed and broke free from Raphaels hand. However, before Sarafini broke free from her hand, Raphael suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Furthermore, Raphaels body started to tremble slightly. That kind of panic, fear, and uneasiness instantly entered his heart. This made him very ufortable. He had not experienced the feeling of being a weakling for a long time. Thus, she asked in puzzlement, What is it, Raphael? Raphael said, I have an ominous premonition. Its exactly the same feeling as before I was trapped in that spatial force field. Sarafini, can you take me away from here? When Sarafini resonated with Raphael just now, and she also felt the ominous feeling in Raphaels heart. It was just that Sarafini could not understand that feeling very well. Sarafinis personality was more free and easy. There was no need for Raphael to exin anything else. She held Raphaels hand again and directly moved Raphael to the edge of the square. Then, Sarafini teleported back to the four dragon kings. The four dragon kings were still bleeding, and their auras were getting weaker and weaker. Looking at the four dragon kings lying on the ground, she also felt an unprecedented vignce in her heart. Under normal circumstances, a powerhouse like the Queen of the Dragon Race would not be particrly vignt. They would only reserve the most basic insight. This was because very few people in this world could hurt the Queen of the Dragon Race. The Dragon Race was already much stronger than the other ns and Sarafini was the Queen of the Dragon Race. Her strength was even more terrifying. With the strength in her body at her level, all she needed to do was to use all her strength to break through all methods. That was the best strategy. Sarafini had already forgotten the feeling of fear, and being a weakling. Only when she fought with all her strength would Sarafini be fully aware. Moreover, she would also use her intuition. However, when it came to saving people, she rarely used her intuition. The terrifying intuition that came from Raphaels heart made Sarafini instantly alert. There was indeed some kind of danger toward the five dragon kings. Of course, that kind of danger was not considered dangerous to Sarafini. However, it was enough to make Raphael, who was at the level of a seraph, feel wary. This was enough to attract Sarafinis attention. Sarafini was not in a hurry to remove the spatial power that had invaded the four dragon kings bodies. Instead, she released her five senses. As she observed the abnormalities around the four dragon kings, she thought about where the danger was. For her, eliminating the danger was a difficult thing to aplish. Ordinary people could rely on their intuition to urately eliminate the danger. On the other hand, Sarafini was too strong. She could only rely on logical thinking together with trial and error to eliminate the danger. As for the four dragon kings, their physical conditions did not allow her to waste too much time. Sarafini began to think. What kind of danger could make Raphael afraid? After thinking for a while, Sarafini gave up. Thebat-type her and the healing-type Raphael werepletely different people from the same world. That was because they hadpletely different ways of defining danger. Any factor that caused injuries was considered dangerous in Raphaels eyes and in Sarafinis eyes, the only things that caused her topletely lose her ability to move, such as losing control of her soul or consciousness, were considered real danger. Chapter 254 - Discovery after Sealing Off the Five Senses!

Chapter 254: Discovery after Sealing Off the Five Senses!

Furthermore, even though she was at the center of the explosion, she was still unharmed. She could not imagine where or how Raphael thought the danger was. Thus, she changed her train of thought. Thinking in a way she was not used to was a torture to herself. She remembered the wonderful feeling that Raphael had felt when he was connected to her. Although the feeling shed by, and she voluntarily got rid of the strange feeling, the feeling was too deep. She could recall the magical feeling at any time. When she recalled that feeling, Sarafinis body trembled like an electric shock just like Raphael. Then, she thought of the most important point. The power of space. Raphael said that he felt the same dangerous feeling before he was trapped in the spatial force field. Then, it meant that there was some kind of spatial power inside the four dragon kings, which terrified him. Sarafini suddenly understood. It turned out that Raphael was afraid of the spatial power there. Sarafini did not know whether tough or cry. No wonder no matter how she probed, she could not feel the danger that Raphael had mentioned. With her attainments in spatial magic, she did not need to worry about the harm of the spatial power at all. Having spatial magic had be as natural to her as breathing and walking. Naturally, she would not feel threatened by the power of space. Therefore, Sarafini withdrew from the state where she was fighting at full strength and focused on sensing the power of space on the four dragon kings. This was because, under normal circumstances, very few dragons would be injured. Even if they were injured, their bodies would only be slightly injured. As long as they relied on the surging blood and energy of the Dragon Race, they would be able to fully recover their injuries. There was no need for a professional doctor and this was something that Sarafini was also trying out. It was just like how she could clearly see the handwriting of the pen on the paper, but she had to get very close and observe the ink on each letter. It seemed a little unnecessary. If one was not a professional detective or had some sort of hobby toward analysing handwriting, they would not normally observe it so carefully. A persons energy was limited, and the brains ability to store information was also limited. Retaining only basic observation was a rule of survival. Sarafini did the same. Only this time did she have to ovee her habit. She forced herself to observe the world in the most detailed way. She observed the spatial power of the four dragons. After emptying her mind, she tried her best to sense the spatial power. The rest of the information was weakened. The light disappeared from her eyes in an instant. Her vision was gone and all the colors dimmed. Even the outlines of the four dragon kings were blurred. Then Her sense of smell, touch, hearing, and the outlines of things disappeared from her eyes. She even closed off her most important instincts. Those feelings might be important to ordinary people but to Sarafini, they were obstacles that interfered with her sense of the power of space. In that state, she could see the original power of space. It was awork of strings. Thework around it was very orderly. However, when Sarafinis sense of space gradually extended, she discovered a problem. The-like structure in the space where the four dragon kings were originally located was stretched and twisted. From a distance, one could feel the spatial power remaining in the bodies of the four dragon kings. It was a unique characteristic aftering into close contact with a spatial explosion. Sarafini had already sensed it many times from other injured people who had been injured by the space explosion. The spatial fluctuations and the somewhat broken mesh structure were directly ignored by Sarafini. It did not attract her attention. However, while she was deep in her senses, Sarafini suddenly discovered the abnormal spatial fluctuations hidden in the bodies of the four dragon kings. Those spatial fluctuations were very concealed, but they were limited to a very small area. If it was not for this method of sealing her five senses and searching inch by inch, she would not have been able to detect the spatial fluctuations there. At a nce, Sarafini could tell that the spatial seed was the kind of spatial seed that was specially used to deal with her. Those spatial seeds would not explode at all when they were not in contact with spatial spells, and they were very stable. However, once someone touched the space seed with the power of space, it would immediately cause a huge explosion. To be on the safe side, Sarafini once again used her sense of space to check the bodies of the four dragon kings. There were no other hidden traps. Under that extremely meticulous sense, all the conspiracies and tricks could not be hidden. Sarafini fell in love with this feeling. Other than when she cultivated the power of space as a child, she had never seriously used the power of space to observe this world. Now, she discovered that when she used the power of space to perceive this world, she could discover the true appearance of this world. There were already some tiny cracks in the sky. After the spatial explosion that Paradise Ind experienced, the cracks in the sky became even bigger. Moreover, there were also spatial cracks that were very dangerous to ordinary angels everywhere on Paradise Ind. The various powers in Paradise Ind were gradually decreasing at an extremely slow speed because of those cracks. It looked shocking. After Sarafini observed those cracks, she was filled with emotions. The world was copsing and the world was getting destroyed. Who was the one controlling all of this? Sarafini did not know. She could only rely on her spatial perception to observe the changes in the world. Although she had be the Queen of the powerful Dragon Race, she still felt like a frog at the bottom of a well. She could not see the real face of this world. She sighed for a moment. She was the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. She decided to stop prying into the truth of the world. What could she do if she knew the truth? With her strength alone, she could not change the oue that was bound to happen. Sarafini gradually weakened her perception of the power of space. First, her sense of smell gradually recovered. All kinds of smells entered her nasal cavity and stimted her brain. After a long time, her sense of smell became very sensitive. A breeze blew. First, there was a strong smell of blood. Then, there was a smell of corruption. This disgusted Sarafini. It also worried her. It seemed that the condition of the four dragon kings had worsened. Sarafini immediately weakened her sense of space at a faster speed. Then, Sarafinis sense of touch and hearing were restored at the same time. A breeze blew across her face. Then came the moans from the mouths of the four dragon kings. The discussion of the dragon warriors in the distance and the low rumbling sound that echoed from the distance after the explosion could be heard. Chapter 255 - Anger! The Demon was Actually so Vicious

Chapter 255: Anger! The Demon was Actually so Vicious

Deep underground, under the influence of repeated space explosions, there were also abnormal movements. After a moment, Sarafinis vision recovered. The light that shot into her eyes was somewhat dazzling. Her vision was also much sharper. Apart from some visible light, Sarafini also saw some other high-energy rays. She was surprised to find that the ratio of those high-energy rays was surprisingly high. It was so high that it made her feel dazzled. In her eyes, the whole world became a colorful world, losing its original luster. What was originally bright became dark and what was originally dark became bright and lustrous. Ayer of transparent valves covered her eyes instinctively, filtering out those useless rays. Only then did everything return to normal. Sarafini suddenly looked at the four dragon kings. The four dragon kings were all in aa. The blood in their bodies was still drying up and flowing out. However, their condition had reached its weakest point. That was because the residual power of the space explosion was like a bottomless pit that was constantly devouring the power of the four dragon kings. Sarafini had seen this scene many times. After every explosion, the aftershocks of the spatial power would continuously devour the surrounding power. The spatial power was of a high level, at least on the same level as the spatial power released by Sarafini. Sarafini and the other archangels had different views. She was proficient in the spatial power and had a more thorough analysis of the spatial power produced after the explosion. She could see that the purpose of the space power was not to weaken the power of heaven. It had another unknown purpose. That was because the space power produced after the explosion would devour all the power that was affected. Sarafini knew that using space spells to control the space power and to devour the power of Paradise Ind from a very long distance would consume arge amount of magic power of the spell caster. Generally speaking, it was difficult to sustain. Sarafini thought of a possibility. That was, the spell casters were using the injured as blood sacrifices! The spatial power was devouring the power of the dead and injured at any price in order to replenish the power of the spell casters. The more angels and dragon warriors that were injured or killed in the explosion, the more various powers would be released. The masterminds controlling the power of space behind the scenes were nning to fight. If they did not deal with the mastermind behind the scenes, they would not be able to save the injured. This was because the original power of their bodies had been sucked away. The original power was the core power. It was the original power of the angels. It was the holy power and the origin power of the dragon warriors. It was the bloodline power in their bodies. If only a small part of the original power was lost, it would be fine. Time could solve this problem but if most of the original power in their bodies were lost, even if they survived under the healing spells of the angels, they would lose the ability to fight. Their bodies would also be affected irreversibly. After that, they would be stuck at a certain realm forever. This made Sarafini extremely angry. The devil behind the spatial explosion was actually so vicious! What a way to remove the root of the problem. In the continuous spatial explosions, so many angels and dragon warriors had died. They had be food for the devil to increase his strength? This was something Sarafini could not ept. She had to inform the archangels of Paradise Ind as soon as possible. However, the most important thing now was to save the four injured dragon kings. Half of the dragon kings had already died. If the remaining four dragon kings also died, Sarafini would truly be alone. Although some of the remaining dragon warriors could be cultivated as new dragon kings, that cycle would be too long, and would take tens of thousands of years. Sarafini felt a deep sense of crisis. She could not wait. Her daughter, Lilia, and Davis, who were very important to the Dragon Race, were still in the ancient mythical battlefield, and their fate was unknown. There was no time for her to waste. Thus, Sarafini quickly began her rescue operation. Even if she could not use space magic, she had a way to peel off the space seeds. Since she had found the location of the space seeds, she could follow the map and find the space seeds and remove them. Just like in Davis room, Sarafini released the dragon power in her body and used it to control the space seeds. The moment the dragon power in her body left her, it entered the bodies of the four dragon kings at lightning speed. Then, it wrapped around the space seeds at an extremely fast speed and left the bodies of the four dragon kings. Then, with the space seeds, Sarafini was instantly teleported to the intersection of the human world, the demon world, and the heaven realm. There was a huge silvery-white pir of light there. It was originally a portable passageway that the ancient angels used to pass through between the three realms. Unfortunately, it copsed for some unknown reason. Later on, a huge space fissure formed at that location. That was a very serious situation. At the center of the world, where the three realms intersected, it was copsing! Among the dragons, only Sarafini was there. That was because the connection between this ce and the three realms had already been severed. Only the human realm still retained the entrance to this ce. However, Sarafini had also sealed that entrance as weak humans would head over. In Sarafinis eyes, apart from sending themselves to their deaths, they were of no value. The massive spatial rift there was also absorbing the power of the world. From time to time, spatial turbulence would gush out from the spatial rift, bringing with it some strange rocks and trees. Those rocks and trees were things that this world did not have. There were even the corpses of some huge monsters. One could feel the powerful energy remaining in those corpses. However, those things that came out from the spatial turbulence floated in this world for a while before returning to the spatial rift. While swallowing the power of this world, they released some strange things. When Sarafini came here before, the phenomenon was not obvious. It might only happen once every half a day. However, aftering here, every few hundred breaths, the spatial turbulence would wreak havoc and Sarafini could not do anything about it. With her current methods, she could not even take a piece of rock from the spatial turbulence. That was because the spatial power was several dimensions higher than the spatial power that Sarafini controlled. It was a dimension-reducing blow. Chapter 256 - Death, the Queen of the Tendons

Chapter 256: Death, the Queen of the Tendons

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sarafini had known that there was a spatial rift there. She knew that it was a sign of the copse of the world. However, she could do nothing about the spatial rift. There was a prophecy stone in the territory of the dragons. The prophecy stone said that only an outsider could lead the Dragon Race, demons, angels, and humans to prevent the world from copsing and the time when that outsider descended was a few years ago! Sarafini had been searching for many years, but she had no clue. Only when she saw Davis earlier did she sense the aura of an ancient Dragon Race from him which?was clearly a dragon. He was not an outsider at all! At one point, Sarafini had doubts about the prophecy stone. That was because the human world, the demon world, and the three realms of heaven were inplete chaos. Sarafini did not believe that an outsider could handle such a chaotic situation. Putting aside the supreme wisdom needed to coordinate so many forces, the power requirements were also extremely high. If she wanted to lead the three realms and lead all races to prevent the world from copsing, she needed to have sufficient strength. Therefore, Sarafini decided to lead all the powerful members of the Dragon Race to the ancient mythical battlefield. However, she did not expect that before entering the ancient mythical battlefield, she would suffer casualties. This made her heart ache. She also hated the space spell caster even more. Demons had always been cunning and annoying. This time, Sarafini was really angry. She wanted to return the favor with blood! Although she could not find the location of the spell caster, however, Sarafini was confident that she could make that guy suffer for the rest of his life. Her dragon power still wrapped around the four space seeds. However, on top of that foundation, she wrapped the dragon power with ayer of space magic that she released. Then, she threw the four space seeds into the huge space crack in the light beam. The moment before the space seed entered the space crack, she withdrew her dragon power and the space power that was wrapped around it. Before her spatial power left, she even yfully greeted the spatial seed. It was just a simple contact. Then, the empty seed exploded in the huge spatial rift. After that, Sarafini saw a scene that made herugh out loud. After the spatial seed was activated by Sarafinis spatial power, it violently exploded in the spatial rift. However, it tried to devour the surrounding power. At this moment, a space turbulence happened to attack. The demons space seed happened to meet the space turbulence. The explosion of the space seed was recklessly trying to devour the power in the space turbulence. The space turbulence actually disappeared from where the space seed was. Had it been devoured by the explosion of the spatial seed? It had not. The ripples produced by the spatial explosion were originally carrying an indomitable aura, preparing to devour everything in the surroundings. However, the spatial ripple quickly changed from a water ripple to a sawtooth shape. Following that, the center of the spatial seed exploded once again. After the explosion, the chaotic space current that had been swallowed appeared in its original position. Then, it moved in its original direction. Moreover, the power that was released from the chaotic space current was even stronger. Obviously, the master who created the space seed had suffered a bacsh. Arge amount of pitch-ck demonic qi gushed out from the four locations of the explosion. At the same time, it also brought out arge amount of blood qi. The spatial fluctuations emitted by the spatial seeds also quickly subsided. Seeing this scene, Sarafini understood that the demon behind the spatial seed must have been heavily injured. Otherwise, the demonic power in her body would not have seeped out from that space. This was the sign of the origin of power being damaged. Sarafini was a little surprised. She did not expect that the energy contained in the spatial turbulence could hurt the source of the demon from such a far distance. Moreover, it seemed that the spatial turbulence had swallowed the power of the demon and hurt the source of the demon. Thinking of this, Sarafini suddenly felt that her scheme had seeded which was borrowing the strength to fight. Sarafini had only run errands and borrowed the powerful spatial turbulence to severely injure the demons that used spatial power. Sarafini suddenly giggled in this empty ce. As if she wanted to vent the anger in her heart, sheughed very loudly. That was the first time Sarafini hadughed out loud in such an empty ce. This was because when Sarafini was very young, she became the Queen of the Dragon Race around the time when humans were young. Bing the leader of a n meant more responsibilities. In the process of leading the Dragon Race for many years, in order to establish her prestige, Sarafini developed the habit of not smiling. Thus, although her prestige in the Dragon Race increased rapidly,?she did not feel happy. She also had very little time to rx. She was in a state of mental tension almost all the time and this sessful revenge against the demon made Sarafini feel an unprecedented happiness. It turned out that asionally ying tricks was such a happy thing. Looking at the magic power that surged out, an evil thought suddenly appeared in Sarafinis mind. This was the best time to add insult to injury. Take his life while he was sick. The spatial turbulence had already passed, and the next wave of spatial turbulence would take a few hundred breaths. There were many things that could be done in the time between the arrival of a wave of spatial turbulence. It was now or never. Sarafini approached the magic power and released most of her bloodline power in an instant to devour it. However, to her surprise, the magic power did not seem to be powerful. It was only at the level of a seraph rank 5. Sarafini was a little surprised. Such a weak fellow was actually the mastermind behind the spatial explosion? That demons strength waspletely ipatible with his interlinked schemes and his spatial spells that were even more profound than Sarafinis. It was as if that demon was just a puppet who had suffered in her ce. Sarafini was very puzzled. However, her hands did not stop moving. The dragon power in her body devoured all the demonic power that flowed out. Moreover, she also devoured the spatial power and demonic power that the demon did not have time to retrieve. Sarafini was actually preparing topletely unravel the demon. Chapter 257 - Lizard’s Tail

Chapter 257: Lizards Tail

In the end, it seemed that a demon hidden in the darkness had discovered the situation here. The spatial passage had been blocked by the dark demon. The four spatial seeds that had notpletely exploded had all been abandoned by the demon. The demon believed that the enraged Sarafini was even more terrifying than the spatial turbulence. The spatial turbulence could only be considered as idental injury at most. However, Sarafini actually intended topletely destroy the demon. At such a life-threatening moment, he could only abandon the car to protect himself. Sarafini was shocked by the demons act of cutting off the wrist and the lizards tail. At the same time, she admired the demon. There was still arge amount of the demons origin energy remaining in the spatial passageway. However, that demon actually gave up all of it. Sarafini did not stand on ceremony either. She devoured all the remaining energy in one go. After that, Sarafini was surprised to find that the energy she had consumed from the cross-border teleportation had been fully replenished. There was even a surplus of that energy. Furthermore, after Sarafini absorbed the spatial energy that had gone out of control, her understanding of spatial spells became even deeper. What made her even more surprised was that a portion of the chaotic spatial energy had been left behind during the battle with that demon. Furthermore, it had clearly been tamed by that demon, bing even gentler. The high-grade spatial energy that the demon had painstakingly tamed was snatched away by Sarafini just like that. This made Sarafini overjoyed. Although she still could not understand the high-dimensional spatial energy, it was an extremely important opportunity for her. At Sarafinis current realm, the devouring power alone was no longer enough to raise her realm. Only by advancing to a higher level in various spells or physical strength could she achieve a breakthrough in her realm. After finishing all this, Sarafini returned to Paradise Ind with satisfaction. However, she did not realize that the spatial power stored in her body was slowly being devoured by Davis blood. At the same time, the surface of Davis blood was also emitting strange and profound spatial ripples. Raphael was still anxiously waiting for Sarafini. Sarafini had already disappeared for a long time. Meanwhile, Sariel and the others were still checking the condition of the injured from afar. However, Raphael could only wait on the spot. He was already a little anxious when she saw Sarafini standing rooted to the spot. When he saw the red dragon power gushing out of Sarafinis body, he heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Sarafini had already dealt with the spatial power in the bodies of the four dragon kings. Just as he was about to heal the four who were injured, he saw that she had suddenly disappeared along with the dark red dragon energy! When she left, her face was still filled with anger. Just like that, she disappeared from heaven. Raphael could not feel any aura that belonged to her. Since Sarafini was so powerful, the possibility of an ident was very low. If it was not an ident In other words, Sarafini had left heaven and gone to another ce. This made Raphaels eyes pop out in surprise. At such an important time, Sarafini had actually left Paradise Ind?! What could be more important than the lives of the four dragon kings? However, when Raphael observed the state of lives of the four dragon kings from afar, he found that they were still in good condition. It was just that their auras were getting weaker and weaker. Meanwhile, Raphael could only wait in the distance. There were a few instances where Raphael wanted to rush in front of the injured to heal the four dragon kings. However, due to the concern of the power of space, he held back. The matter of the injured dying because of the healing spell was an indelible pain in Raphaels heart. In addition, the incident where Uriel caused huge casualties because he acted without permission was also a lesson for him. However, Sarafini did not let Raphael wait for long. Not long after, just as the four dragon kings were on theirst breaths, Sarafini suddenly shed out from behind Raphael and lightly patted Raphaels shoulder. Raphael, sorry to keep you waiting. Raphael suddenly turned his head. Then, he saw Sarafini quietly sticking out her tongue and was about to retract it. The atmosphere was very awkward. Raphael did not expect. After Sarafini disappeared and reappeared, Sarafinis personality was like a different person. The current Sarafini did not have the slightest bit of the Dragon Queens appearance. Sarafinis true nature was only exposed because she was overly excited. She also did not expect Raphael to turn his head so quickly. The speed of his turn was like the speed of light. With a whoosh, Raphaels head turned back. Sarafini was so shocked that she almost bit her own tongue. However, Sarafinis adaptability was very strong. She quickly retracted her tongue. Then she said, Lets go. There are still four injured people waiting to be treated. After saying that, Sarafini brought Raphael away from where they were and appeared in front of the four dragon kings. The four dragon kings were already at the point of death. It was as if they had been dead for a long time and had already dried up. However, Raphael could tell at a nce that the four dragon kings were still alive. Moreover, the sense of danger from before had also disappeared. It seemed that when the Dragon Queen disappeared just now, she was eliminating that danger. After Raphael saw the miserable state of the four dragon kings, he also forgot about Sarafinis strange actions earlier. He did not understand spatial magic, and could not tell if there was still any spatial power left in the bodies of the dragon kings. Raphael only asked with a serious expression, Sarafini, can I cast a healing spell on them now? Let me confirm it first. Okay. Sarafini approached the four dragon kings and checked the spatial fluctuations in their bodies. In the end, Sarafini was pleasantly surprised to find that the turbulent spatial power in the bodies of the four dragon kings had stopped. At the same time, the spatial energy had also stopped devouring the life force of the four dragon kings. In other words, the remaining spatial energy had be ownerless. She was a little excited. It seemed that the demon that controlled the spatial energy hadpletely given up on the spatial seeds. The remaining spatial energy after the spatial seeds exploded was of great benefit to her. However, when she thought of her loss ofposure, Sarafini first took away the remaining spatial energy in the bodies of the four dragon kings without making a sound. Then, she said to Raphael with a serious expression, Raphael, Ive already taken care of the spatial energy in their bodies. Ill leave the task of treating their injuries to you. Chapter 258 - The True Appearance of the Dragon Queen

Chapter 258: The True Appearance of the Dragon Queen

When Raphael heard Sarafinis words, he summoned his staff in relief and pointed it at the four dragon kings. The life energy in heaven, listen to my call and heal these injured people! Then, the grass-like green energy spread from Raphaels staff to the four dragon kings bodies like fireflies on a midsummer night. Their withered bodies were slowly recovering under the effect of the healing energy. At the same time, the blood flowing through their bodies also stopped. Furthermore, under the effect of the seraph level energy, the energy that the four dragon kings had lost into the air and had not been devoured by the spatial energy was also guided back into the four dragon kings bodies. Raphael healed the four dragon kings with all his strength. This was the first time since the spatial explosion on Paradise Ind that Raphael healed the injured without any scruples. Healing the injured was Raphaels belief and value. Now, he was trying his best to prove his belief. Looking at the four dragon kings who were getting better and their powers were recovering, Raphael was very happy. His healing skills were indeed at the peak. If it were not for the space explosion that engulfed the entire Paradise Ind, there would not have been any problems when he was healing the injured. As the divine power with healing effects poured out of Raphaels magic staff, Raphael was filled with emotions. It had been tens of thousands of years since he had tried so hard to heal the injured. Aftering into contact with Sarafini, Raphael thought of Davis again. That wonderful feeling was still lingering in Raphaels heart. He thought of what Sariel had said. Everything was a demons conspiracy. If not for the big explosion, he would have entered the ancient battlefield of demons and gods to search for Davis. He had Davis blood in his body. Thus, he could even use the aura in the blood to instantly locate Davis. Perhaps, he had already brought Davis back to Paradise Ind. However, because of the spatial explosions that the demons had nned, his ns werepletely disrupted. He could only wait until he saw the mysterious ancient angel that Sariel had mentioned before he could make a new n. Raphael shook his head gently and shook off those messy thoughts. Then, he turned his head to the side and asked Sarafini, Are you alright? Sarafini, in a little while, the four injured people will be cured. Can you handle the spatial power in the bodies of the other injured people on Paradise Ind? At this time, Sarafini had just finished absorbing the remaining spatial power in the bodies of the four dragon kings. Upon hearing Raphaels words, Sarafini asked in return, How are their bodies? Raphael said with a rxed expression, Theyre alright. As the spatial power in their bodies were removed in time, their injuries arent serious. After they wake up, they only need to replenish the lost energy in their bodies to recover their strength. After hearing what Raphael said, Sarafini finally felt at ease. Sarafini gently patted Raphaels shoulder and simply said, The spatial power in the injureds body will be wrapped around my body. Theres no need to worry. I have already dealt with the culprit behind the spatial explosion. The spatial power left behind by that demon on Paradise Ind is fart. It haspletely lost its vitality. After Ive removed the spatial energy, you can arrange for a healing team to treat the remaining injured. After saying that, Sarafini shot into the sky without looking back. When Raphael heard Sarafinis words, he was stunned. Did he hear wrongly?! Sarafini actually said that she had dealt with the demon who controlled the powerful spatial explosion? That demon was something that even Sariel could not do anything about. What shocked Raphael was that Sarafini was able to find the culprit of the space explosion in such a short time and quickly take care of the demon. Raphael could not imagine what Sarafini had done in the time that she had just disappeared. During the period of Raphaels shock, she pped her wings and had flown into the sky. During the flight, her body had already turned into countless scales. Under the illumination of the surrounding light, the red dragon scales on her body also became shiny and looked very powerful. Then, the Dragon Queen directly transformed into her original form in the sky. A huge red dragon. That was the body that Sarafini was most proud of, the body that she was most proud of. A strong mouth and strong limbs were disyed in the sky. A row of sharp teeth and four sharp ws were extremely powerful. The tail that was extremely powerful also twisted from time to time. After transforming into this form, Sarafini let out a dragon roar that shook the heaven and earth. All the angels and dragon warriors on Paradise Ind heard her roar. The angels looked up at the sky, curious about the source of the voice. In the end, they saw a powerful red dragon. That was the Queen of the Dragon Race. Just one look was enough to feel the terrifying power. Wow, is that the true appearance of the Queen of the Dragon Race? Shes so powerful. Yes, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, is an extremely talented existence among the Dragon Race. In just tens of thousands of years, she used her wisdom and power to ascend to the throne of the Dragon Race. And under her leadership, the Dragon Race has changed from its decadent state a long time ago to its powerful appearance now. What is she doing? Why did she change back to her original form? Dont worry, I dont see any hostility from her. She must be nning something. Havent you noticed that the spatial power in our bodies has subsided? That should be the credit of the Dragon Queen. Its true. The annoying thing in our bodies has stopped. Just watch quietly. She will give us an answer. Now, only the Dragon Queen can remove the spatial power in our bodies. Dont talk about her too much. Sariel, Gabriel, and the other archangels who were about to rush to Raphael also saw Sarafini in the sky. Michael frowned and said, What is Sarafini doing? Is she provoking Paradise Ind? Is she showing off her power? Hearing Michaels words, Gabriel analyzed calmly, which was rare. I dont think so. Shes a proud person like you and I. She wouldnt use such a low-level method to show off her strength. Even if she wants to show off her strength, she has to prove herself by killing the enemy on the real battlefield. She doesnt want to show off her muscles in front of a group of weaklings. Chapter 259 - Uriel’s Guess

Chapter 259: Uriels Guess

Michael crossed his arms and asked unhappily, Gabriel, then what is her purpose? What is this Sarafini who appeared in the sky in the form of a dragon doing? Gabriel looked in Raphaels direction and pointed at Raphael in the distance. Look at Raphael holding his staff and seriously treating the four injured dragon kings. When the Dragon Queen came to find Raphael, it was to save the injured. So, I guess she is still trying to save the injured. You probably havent forgotten that our ultimate goal is to enter the mythical battlefield to save Davis and the Dragon Princess Lilia. If we dont save the injured, we wont be able to enter the dangerous ancient mythical battlefield. I heard that Lilia is the princess that Sarafini dotes on the most. Sarafini must be trying to head to the ancient mythical battlefield as soon as possible, thats why shes letting out such a sad roar. After saying that, Gabriel looked at Sariel, wanting to hear what Sariel had to say. Michael also followed Gabriels gaze and looked over. However, Sariels expression surprised Gabriel and Michael. Sariels mouth was wide open. The holy power in her body seemed to be out of control, as if she had seen something unbelievable. Sariel, whats wrong? Michael asked worriedly. Sariel said instinctively, Its hard to believe, Sarafinis strength is actually showing signs of increasing again. She should be preparing to break through the current realm in the sky! Her original strength was far stronger than mine, and after breaking through again, its even harder for me to catch up! Gabriel and Michael turned pale with fright. That Dragon Queen, Sarafini, was actually preparing to break through again! What a terrifying talent! After reaching the seraph realm, even Gabriel and the others had to cultivate for tens of thousands of years before they could reach a small realm. However, that Sarafini, who had amazing talent, had reached the seraph realm and above in less than 20,000 years. That level was beyond their knowledge, and in that unimaginable level, Sarafini could easily rise to another level! That was even more uneptable. In front of Sarafini, the seraphim felt ashamed. However, now, just looking at Sarafini in the sky from afar, Gabriel and Michael felt their hearts palpitate. At the same time, they were d that they did not be enemies with the powerful Dragon Queen. Bing the enemy of the Dragon Queen was much more terrifying than the space explosion that almost destroyed the foundation of Heaven. Uriel, who had been standing there thinking about how to atone for his sins, suddenly woke up. He was shocked by the power disyed by the Dragon Queen. It was not just the amazing power of the dragon bloodline but he also saw that on the surface of the Dragon Queens body, there seemed to be a trace of power that he was very familiar with. It was a transparent and pure power. It was that transparent power that blocked Uriels giant ming sword when Uriels giant ming sword was shing toward Raphael so that Uriel did not make a big mistake. The other archangels did not know that Uriels true strength had already surpassed the seraphs. His strength was almost the same as Sariels. Moreover, his ming sword was famous for its immense power. If it was not for that transparent power blocking his ming sword, he was certain that Raphael would have died under his sword. Uriel could still vividly remember the scene from before. It was the power blocking in front of Raphael that protected Raphael and the healing team led by Raphael. To put it cruelly, the most important people in the spatial force field at that time were Raphael and the healing team behind him. Uriel was thinking about who the owner of the transparent power was. In the end, no matter how hard he thought, he could not figure out who the owner of the transparent power was. Now, Uriel saw the power in Sarafinis body and truly understood. It turned out that it was Sarafini who had secretly protected Raphael. Thinking of this, Uriel was greatly shocked and admired the Dragon Queen. At such a critical moment, the Dragon Queen was actually able to find Raphaels location in the square and subtly control the transparent power to block his ming great sword. That kind of difficulty was no less than using a toothpick-sized fish bone to stab a ck fish in the ink. In addition to powerful strength, one also needed extremely powerful insight! Thinking back to the time when Sarafini had transferred Raphael out of the spatial force field, Uriel was even more convinced that Sarafini was the one who saved Raphael. Thinking up to this point, Uriel admired Sarafini even more. The transparent power on Raphaels body was obviously cast on Raphael in advance. In other words, Sarafini had already expected that Raphael would be attacked. The angels on Paradise Ind who saw Sarafini were all shocked. As for the dragon warriors, when they heard the deafening sound, they all transformed into their dragon forms and knelt on the ground, showing their absolute obedience to the Dragon Queen. The dragon warriors under dragon king number three and dragon king number four were even more terrified and uneasy. Their entire bodies fell to the ground. Their wings were folded and their tails were mped tightly, as if they were begging the Dragon Queen to forgive them. That was because they had seen the defection of dragon king number three and dragon king number four with their own eyes from afar. Dragon king number three and dragon king number four were the Corpse Troopers of the Dragon Race. They were very elegant when they left. However, their dragon warriors had nowhere to go. After hearing the angry roar of the Dragon Queen, the dragon warriors were afraid that the Dragon Queen would vent her anger on them. This was because, they knew Sarafinis character. She always said what she said. If she said you were guilty, you must be guilty. There was no chance to argue. If they were thought to be the aplices of dragon king number three and dragon king number four, the dragon warriors lying on the ground would probably be executed on the spot. There were also many angels at the entrance of the library on the other side. They were all gathered around Davis room before the big explosion. Davis room was not far from the library, about a few hundred steps away. Those angels were all female. At the moment of the explosion, they were invited to the library by Angelina to ask questions about Davis. As a result, they survived the big explosion. Based on their abilities, they were either dead or injured in thest wave of the big explosion. However, an invisible force came from the library and blocked the spatial force that dispersed after the explosion. Chapter 260 - They Survived Because of Davis

Chapter 260: They Survived Because of Davis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the event, they all had a strange feeling in their hearts. In a way, they could say that they survived because of Davis. It was because they came to find Davis that they stayed near Davis room. It was because they stayed near Davis room that Angelina invited them into the library and avoided the fatal explosion. Their realms were not high, and if they had been hit by the explosion, they would have died. Hence, they told Angelina everything they knew about Davis afterwards. This included the fact that they had snuck into Davis room to find him. However, by that time, Davis had disappeared. Almost no one had seen what happened when Davis disappeared. However, a petite angel hesitated for a moment before telling Angelina the secret she saw. At that time, I heard Davis and Lilia talking about the master-servant contract... At this moment, Angelina and the other angels were looking at the tall and straight figure of Sarafini in the sky. Fiona and Alice were in a slightly remote corner, discussing in a low voice. Fiona pulled Alices arm and asked, Alice, what happened to Paradise Ind? Alice, Im worried that we wont be able to go to the ancient battlefield to save Davis. Alice was a little absent-minded when she heard Fionas words. When she learned that Davis and the Dragon Princess had disappeared, she felt a great sense of loss. Only after Davis disappeared did she realize that Davis had already upied a very important ce in her heart. She thought that she might be the first angel to have such intimate contact with Davis. However, it was not her who was with Davis now. After thinking about it, she felt a little aggrieved and almost lost control of her emotions and burst into tears. However, she quickly suppressed the sadness. This was because she knew that Fionas heart should be more pain and panic than hers at the moment. Fiona and Davis were born in the reincarnation pool at almost the same time, but also yed with each other since childhood. Alice had long seen that Fiona had special feelings for Davis. After Davis disappeared, the one who was most worried about Davis safety was Angelina, who raised him, followed by Fiona. Thus, Alice looked at Fiona andforted her softly. Dont worry too much. Everything will be fine. Look at the Dragon Queen and the archangels. They are all busy dealing with the wounded. With them around, those injured angels will definitely be cured. Alice showed a very healing smile and teased,?Fiona, You miss Davis again? You dont have to worry about going to the ancient mythical battlefield now. What you should be most worried about is that your little Davis will be snatched away by the Dragon Princess. Fiona heard Alices words, and her face immediately blushed. Casually, Fiona argued,?Im not thinking about him. Im his sister, do you understand? Davis will not be snatched away by Lilia. Alice looked at the naive Fiona and said earnestly,?Fiona, you have to feel a sense of crisis. Huh? This was the second time Fiona had heard this. She showed a puzzled expression and signaled Alice to continue. Alice looked at Fionas reaction and said,?Fiona, I know you like Davis, but you just dont want to admit it. To tell you the truth, I also like Davis. As soon as she finished speaking, Fiona showed an extremely shocked expression. Not only was she shocked that her secret was exposed, but she was also shocked by Alices next words. In her memory, Alice did not seem to have had much contact with Davis. Fiona only knew that Alice had forced Davis to guide her and that Alice hade into the room to check on Davis bodyter. In such a short time, Alice actually fell in love with Davis? This made Fiona very shocked. Even if she had been with Davis day and night, it was only when she had tackled Davis that she truly discovered her inner feelings for Davis. In her opinion, Davis was not an outstanding angel. He was just a little cute. How could someone like Alice, who worshipped the strong, liked Davis? Fiona did not understand. She could not understand and was looking forward to Alices exnation. Alice looked at Fionas expression, who was covering her mouth halfway, and asked in return,?Are you very surprised? Fiona was so surprised that she couldnt say anything. She could only nod in agreement. Alice exined,?Fiona, you dont know how lucky you are. Although Davis was born without a wing, his face is very cute, and it would arouse a womans desire to protect him. In addition, he only taught me one sentence before, and the power of my Fantasy Stab had a qualitative change. I guess Davis is quietly trying to improve himself, but we didnt notice it. As I said before, the mysterious person who taught you behind your back is probably Davis. However, I dont like Davis because of that. Then why? Fiona asked curiously. Do you need a reason to like someone? Alices retort made Fiona speechless. Fiona indeed did not know the reason why she liked Davis. By the time she reacted, she was already unable to extricate herself. Alice continued and said,?If theres any reason, its that Davis has a very special magical charm that will make women fall in love with him. At this moment, the restlessness in Alices body began to stir again. She used her divine power to suppress the restlessness and whispered in Fionas ear, exining,?If Im not wrong, the angels in this library are all attracted by Davis charm. If Im not wrong, they should have been in contact with Davis when he was very young. Its just that you dont know when and where. I even feel that Angelina has fallen in love with Davis since a long time ago, because her care and love for Davis has already surpassed the part that a guardian should do. After all, Angelina is the one who has actually been in contact with Davis the most. After hearing Alices words, Fiona looked at the angels around her in shock. They really looked familiar. She had seen them all around Davis. She remembered that it seemed that the angels had oftene to see her and Davis shortly after Davis was born. However, the angels obviously cared more for Davis than they did for her. Arge part of the items in Davis room were also gifts from the angels. Chapter 261 - The Dangerous Lilia!

Chapter 261: The Dangerous Lilia!

Later, Fiona was chosen by the archangel Michael to participate in specialbat training, so she did not have much time to apany Davis. Those angels must have taken advantage of the situation at that time. At that time, Fiona thought that the angels pitied Davis because he lost a wing, so she did not think much about it. However, after hearing Alices exnation, she felt that something was wrong. Most of the angels on Paradise Ind had a female appearance. After she descended from the reincarnation pool, she received far less care and gifts than Davis. Thinking of all the details in the past, Fiona believed Alices words even more. Davis had unknowingly attracted so many female angels! After the shock, Fiona looked at Angelina, who was hiding and crying at the front desk of the library. Angelinas current condition was much worse than Fiona and Alices. Fiona instantly resonated with Angelina. That was because, after learning that Davis had disappeared, Fiona also hid in a corner and cried. Alice, look at Angelina What she needs now is silence. Lets wait for her to calm down before we go over. Asbatants, we can at least go to the ancient mythical battlefield to look for Davis. We canfort herter. Okay. Fiona turned her head and looked at Alices sses. Alice, why did you tell me to be careful of Lilia? Shes not an angel, shes just trapped in a devils conspiracy with Davis Alice looked at Fiona, who was still unwilling to face reality. She shrugged and said with a bitter smile, Fiona, think about it. Even these angels who didnt have much contact with Davis were attracted to Davis. Then Lilia, who entered the ancient mythical battlefield with Davis, will have much more contact with Davis. Its only a matter of time before she is influenced by Davis charm. Moreover, Lilia herself is very outstanding. Her strength and realm are higher than ours, and her beauty is not inferior to ours. In addition, she has the identity of a Dragon Princess Perhaps Davis is the first to lose control. In fact, before she and Davis disappeared, she already had sex with Davis. When Alice said this, Fiona suddenly came to a realization. Lilia was indeed very dangerous! Fiona, I cantpete with Lilia. But, you still have a chance, dont give up After chatting for a while, Fiona and Alice walked to Angelina. Fiona held Angelinas hand and said, Angelina, dont worry, we will definitely bring Davis back. Alice held Fionas other hand at the same time andforted her. Yes, the archangels now value Davis very much. They will definitely save Davis. In the end, Angelinas reaction surprised the two of them. I am not worried about Davis safety. He has been very smart since he was young. Nothing will happen to him. Moreover, the archangels feel that Davis current state of life is very normal. Actually, I heard what the two of you said in secret. After saying that, Angelina brought the shocked Fiona and Alice into her library. After closing the door, the three of them sat around a desk. Alice is right. I just found out that Ive fallen in love with Davis. Theres nothing to be ashamed of. Also, what makes me sad is that the rtionship between Davis and Lilia is progressing too quickly. An angel told me that before Davis disappeared from heaven, Lilia had already taken the initiative to acknowledge Davis as her master and be Davis maid. What! This time, it was Alice who cried out with a rxed expression. At this moment, in the basement of the library, Vontel muttered to himself, Davis, thats interesting. Youre still young, but youre quite flirtatious. At the same time, in the sky, Sarafini also saw the reactions of the angels and dragon warriors on the ground. She was not surprised to see the reactions of those who were either shocked or terrified. This was because even she herself was shocked by her current strength and state. Now, Sarafini felt that her casual attack had surpassed her peak state. She had only wanted to absorb the spatial power and origin power left behind by the demons to replenish her magic power and learn higher level space spells. However, she did not expect that her dragon bloodline power had also been strengthened. Now, the breakthrough was imminent. She had an intuition. It seemed that if she absorbed all the remaining spatial power on Paradise Ind, she would be able to advance immediately. Sarafini was most interested in bing stronger. At this moment, the blood in her body was boiling, as if she was celebrating the increase in Sarafinis strength. Sarafini did not notice that Davis blood was continuously absorbing the origin magic power and spatial power that the demon had given up. At the same time, it was slowly releasing a transparent power. It was the support of that transparent power that made Sarafini feel like she was about to break through. At this moment, Sarafinis heart was overwhelmed by the joy of being about to ascend. She did not pay attention to the situation in her body. Hence, she released the power of space in her body with all her might. She had never disyed that kind of space power in front of the Archangel Hall. Before, it was to hide her strength. However, now, in front of all the angels, she could not hide her strength anymore. She simply let go of her hands and feet. The bloodline power in Sarafinis body was blood-red. However, the space power that surged out of her body was dark blue. It was obviously different from the pitch-ck spatial power on Paradise Ind. Under her control, the blue spatial power immediately split into tens of thousands of streams and poured down from the sky, enveloping the injured and entering the depths of the ruins. The process of removing the remaining spatial power was very fast. Then, under the cries of the angels, she controlled the dark blue spatial energy to return. When they returned, the spatial energy had a pitch-ck tail. It was shaped like aet streaking across the sky. Looking at the ck spatial energy that did not resist, she felt a little strange. That demon actually decided to give up? It was very likely that it was a plot against her by the demon. However, Sarafini was very confident in her heart. With her current strength, she was not afraid of any of the demons plots and tricks. Even the powerful spatial explosion on Paradise Ind previously could not hurt her in the slightest. Now that her magic power was full and her strength had increased, it was even more impossible for her to be hurt. Chapter 262 - The Big Explosion Against the Dragon Race!

Chapter 262: The Big Explosion Against the Dragon Race!

Sarafini confidently controlled her dark blue spatial power and sped back with the pitch-ck spatial power. A momentter, the spatial power returned to Sarafinis side. The angels on the ground all cried out excitedly when they saw that the culprit of the disaster had been found. Even the expressions of the five archangels became much more rxed. However, Sarafinis expression was a little solemn. There was something wrong with the spatial energy! As expected, when the pitch-ck energy got close to Sarafini, it instantly gathered into pitch-ck spatial seeds. However, without any preparation, they exploded on the spot. In the sky, a spatial explosion that was even more powerful than the explosion on Paradise Ind was discovered. The sound of the ck spatial energy caused the surrounding angels to fall. However, there were no casualties to any of the angels. Conversely, the dragon warriors who were kneeling in fear were all bleeding from their seven orifices. It was obvious that the space explosion this time was aimed at the Dragon Race. Meanwhile, Sarafini, who was at the center of the explosion, was hit by the space energy produced by the explosion. After the impact of the explosionpletely disappeared, a pure ck sphere was left in the sky. However, the ck sphere did not take long before it instantly turned into a dark blue sphere. The spatial force field was instantly absorbed and assimted by Sarafini. The dark blue sphere slowly shrank and returned to Sarafinis body. Then, the ck spatial force that was released from the explosion was alsopletely absorbed by Sarafini when the blue sphere shrank. Sarafinis body gradually appeared. The originally dark sky also regained its brightness. This time, what appeared was Sarafinis human form. On her fingers, there was a blue spatial seed. So thats how it is. This spatial explosion isnt some profound spatialw. Its just some strange maniption methods. Sarafini looked at the dragon warriors that had been shaken to the ground by the spatial explosion, and her heart ached. She understood that it was clearly a new spatial explosion created by the demon to take revenge on her. Damn it. The demon on Paradise Ind must have left some arrangements on Paradise Ind. That was why they were able to re-n the big explosion which was aimed at her and the Dragon Race this time. The power of the explosion was indeed not a threat to her, who was proficient in spatial power. However, it posed a great threat to the ordinary dragon warriors. Just by looking at the blood flowing out of their seven orifices and the chaotic state of their dragon power, one could guess the severity of their injuries. Originally, with the strength of the dragon warriors bodies, a spatial explosion of that degree could only cause light injuries to the dragon warriors. However, this time, the spatial explosion had added some of that devils original energy! It was precisely that trace of origin power that caused the strong and resilient dragon warriors to suffer great damage. It seemed that if they were not treated as soon as possible, the dragon warriors would not be able to advance in their realms in the future! What a vicious method. Sarafini looked at the four dragon kings again. Luckily, when the explosion urred, the four dragon kings had already recovered under Raphaels healing spell. The explosion did not spread downwards, and with Raphaels divine shield, the bodies of the four dragon kings did not suffer any damage. Sarafini looked at Raphael with gratitude. Following that, she transformed back into her true form. That was her strongest form. She was furious. She had already figured out the strength of that demon. That demon was indeed only at the level 5 seraph realm. With such a weak strength, he had attacked the angels and dragon warriors of Paradise Ind over and over again. This time, he wanted to attack her. This made her furious. The worst part was that if it was not for the fact that she was in the air, that demon would have injured all of the dragon warriors and might have even killed most of them. A demon with the strength of a level 5 seraph was actually so insane! The dignity of the Dragon Race had been challenged! She decided not to hold back anymore. She had to exact her revenge! Blood for blood, a tooth for a tooth. She wanted the demon to pay with his life! First, she had taken away arge amount of his origin energy, and now, she had used up arge amount of it in the explosion. Then Now, was the best time to attack that demon. Thus, Sarafini transmitted her voice to the archangels on the ground: Raphael, I have already removed all the spatial energy produced by the explosion. Please arrange a healing team to treat those injured dragon warriors as soon as possible. Sariel, Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, please arrange for the archangels and dragon warriors in the central square to be evacuated to the vicinity of the library. I will release the power of spaceter andpletely wipe out the demon who created the space seed from this world! Sarafinis voice was filled with endless anger. As for Raphael, Sariel, Gabriel, Michael, and Uriel, who were archangels, upon hearing Sarafinis words, also began to take her words seriously. That demon had indeed gone too far. Paradise Ind had been devastated by that unknown demons spatial seed, and countless angels had died. As for the dragon warriors, they were all unconscious due to the spatial explosion. The remaining four dragon kings were also in aa. As such, the five archangels nodded at the same time and ordered the angels to treat the injured and evacuate the area. Soon, the central square was empty. The injured dragon warriors were also moved to the surroundings of the library. Sariel knew that if the spatial power in Sarafinis body went out of control, only the ancient angel in the library could withstand it. No one knew what the Queen of the Dragon Race would do in a fit of rage. The reason why Sarafini asked them to move the wounded here must be because she had seen the powerful powering from the library. She thought that the library was the safest ce when the power of space revolted. All the angels looked at the giant red dragon in the sky, looking forward to what the Queen of the Dragon Race, Sarafini, would do next. When Sarafini saw that there was no one in the central square, she began to move. Before taking revenge, she had to improve her own realm. The Dragon Queen was about to advance! Chapter 263 - Alice’s Bold Guess

Chapter 263: Alices Bold Guess

The angels of Paradise Ind stared at the Dragon Queens movements. It could be seen that the Dragon Queen was preparing to advance directly above the central square. Moreover, she had to find a way to kill the unknown demon behind the series of spatial explosions after advancing. Meanwhile, the dragon warriors woke up under the healing spells of Raphael and the other angels. Looking at the powerful Dragon Queen, their eyes were filled with fanatical worship. It was precisely because of the true form of Sarafini in the sky that not only had her strength increased rapidly in less than 20,000 years, but she had also unified the entire Dragon Race by relying on intelligence and force. Now, Sarafini was actually preparing to advance again! This made all the Dragon Race warriors quite surprised. Thest time Sarafini advanced seemed to be a few hundred years ago. However, in the end, it had only been a few hundred years, and she had advanced again? This made the Dragon Race warriors feel ashamed. That was because the powerful strength of the Dragon Race was basically umted over time. The lifespan of a dragon was far longer than that of a human, and their physical strength were also slightly better than that of an angel or demon. The only drawback was that the level-up was slow. The strength that the Dragon Race could increase in a hundred years could not evenpare to the strength that a human could increase in a year. From birth to bing a qualified dragon warrior, it would basically take more than forty thousand years. Therefore, the terrifying level-up speed of Sarafini could be counted on one hand among the Dragon Race. Her daughter, Lilia, was the princess of the Dragon Race. Her talent was also terrifying. In just 1,400 years, Lilia had reached the level of an angel. The dragon warriors resting on the ground knew that Lilia was her favorite daughter. Hence, they could imagine what she was feeling in the sky. Her daughter had been teleported away by the demons, and her people had been repeatedly killed by the demons. The most infuriating thing was that there were traitors among the dragons! It was the Corpse Trooper dragons that had been subdued in the end. Toru, the second, third and fourth dragon kings were all traitors of the Dragon Race. At this moment, the hearts of the warriors of the Dragon Race could not help but be filled with dark clouds. The powerful Dragon Race was not so unbreakable after all. They had actually produced so many traitors! At this moment, Sariel and the other archangels had also gathered outside the library. Sariel stared intently at the central square. The holy power in her body was ready to be unleashed. She was worried that the demons still had some tricks up their sleeves. Meanwhile, Gabriel and Michael were also looking at the Dragon Races Queen with eyes filled with admiration. As for Uriel, his face was full of shock. Only those who had reached the realm of the seraph and above would know how terrifying the power of the Dragon Queen was. Those who had reached the realm of the seraph and below would only know that the power of the Dragon Queen was very terrifying. However, once they had reached the realm of the seraph and above, they would be able to see the actual power of the Dragon Queen. Uriel thought that among the people he knew, only Sariel was slightly better than him. However, he did not expect that the strength of the Dragon Queen had already reached an unfathomable level. Uriel could only sigh that there was always someone better than him. His idea was to work hard to improve his own strength. Otherwise, it would be like this time. Paradise Ind would be crippled to this state by that hateful demon, and in the end, he would have to rely on the Dragon Queens hand to take revenge. However, Uriel was still very much looking forward to the Dragon Queens appearance after her strength increased. As for Raphael, he had a strange feeling in his heart as he looked at the Dragon Queens terrifying primitive form. At this moment, he was not thinking about congratting Sarafini for her improvement in strength. Instead, he was thinking about the mysterious feeling that came from Sarafinis body when he made physical contact with her. Furthermore, Raphael felt that the transparent power on the surface of Sarafinis dragon form was bing more and more familiar. It seemed to be exactly the same as the transparent power that had saved him from Uriel and the explosive spatial power when he was trapped in the square. However, Raphael and Uriel hadpletely different thoughts. He clearly knew that before that, he and Sarafini had almost never interacted. The only time they had close contact was when he went to the Archangel Hall to question Sarafini. This was because Raphael could clearly feel that those transparent powers were clearlying from Davis blood and Sarafini also had that transparent power.. Then, Raphael thought of a possibility. When Sarafini was searching for Davis and Lilia in Davis room, she had absorbed Davis blood into her body! Raphael was shocked. The other angels might have thought that the transparent power was Sarafinis own power. However, only she knew that the power clearly came from Davis. What kind of angel was Davis? He was always at the center of this series of events, making it difficult to understand. At this time, Raphael realized that he had little knowledge of Davis, who only had half a wing. He only knew that Davis talent was not as weak as he looked. He was raised by Angelina, and the ancient angel in the library valued Davis a lot. Raphaels heart was a little confused. When he was in contact with Sarafini, Sarafini did not hide her thoughts. The thoughts of the Dragon Queen were transmitted through her hand. Sarafinis curiosity and importance toward Davis was obviously much higher than Raphaels. This made Raphael ashamed. As one of the few archangels on Paradise Ind, his understanding of Davis, who was originally an angel, was actually not as good as Sarafini who was an outsider to Paradise Ind! However, he was somewhat negligent. Gradually, Raphael made a decision. After entering the mythical battlefield, he had to interact more with Davis. On the other side, Fiona, Alice, and Angelina were also treating the injured dragon warriors when they walked out of the library. At this moment, the three of them were looking at the Dragon Queen in the sky. Alice, do you feel a familiar feeling from that Dragon Queen? Fiona asked as she looked at Sarafinis body. Alice was thinking about how Lilia recognized Davis at this moment, so she casually replied, Is that so? I cant tell. However, when she looked at the surface of Sarafinis body, Alice was very shocked. She was very familiar with the transparent power on Sarafinis body. That was clearly the power from Davis! At this moment, Alices body was also filled with the power from Davis. That power was spreading to Alices limbs and bones, continuously increasing Alices power. Seeing that the Dragon Queens body also had the power of Davis body, Alice was shocked speechless. Alice knew the source of that power. It was the bodily fluid from Davis body. However, she only sneaked in contact with Davis while he was sleeping, and did not do anything further with him. Could it be that the Dragon Queen and Davis Alice felt as if the sky was falling when she thought of this possibility. Chapter 264 - So I Was Mistaken

Chapter 264: So I Was Mistaken

Lilia of the Dragon Race was almost suffocating her as she fought against her rival. If the Dragon Queen was included Then, she really had no hope at all. At this time, Alice turned her gaze to the archangel, Raphael, who was in front of her. However, to her surprise, Raphaels body was also faintly emitting that transparent power. When the air brushed past Raphaels body, it would produce a slight distortion and shake. There was clearly an invisible force covering Raphaels surface. This discovery shocked Alice again. Even the holy archangel had fallen? However, Alice felt a sense of joy for no reason. If the archangel of Raphael was here However, Alice was not happy for long. She found that the angels who came out of the library to watch the show also had that kind of faintly discernible energy. Seeing this scene, Alices mind went nk. Davis actually had that kind of contact with so many angels? Some of the angels were old seniors who were respected and had long be indifferent to sex. Even some of the female characteristics of the angels were not very obvious. This when did Davis have contact with so many angels? Alice, Alice! Whats wrong with you? Fionas call woke Alice up. Alice instinctively looked at Fiona. However, what surprised her was that Fiona also had that kind of transparent power. Before, Alice had not deliberately looked for that mysterious power, so she had not noticed the transparent power on Fiona. Now, she clearly saw the power on Fiona from Davis. This made Alice puzzled. Fiona and Davis had maintained a pure brother and sister rtionship. At least now, Davis and Fiona had not had further contact. Hence, why did Fiona have that transparent power which was more powerful than the other angels? Alice could not figure it out. However, when she saw Fionas cherry red lips, she suddenly remembered the scene when she went to Davis room to look for him. Fionay on Davis body like a vampire, giving him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Moreover, at that time, Davis head was also bleeding. At that time, Davis blood and saliva entered Fionas body. No wonder Fiona had that kind of transparent power. Then she looked at Angelina, Davis guardian. She had the most contact with Davis, but she did not have that kind of transparent power from Davis. Alice suddenly realized that it turned out that everything was just her misunderstanding. Those angels with transparent power on their bodies, as well as the Dragon Queen in the sky, should havee into contact with Davis blood. Alice recalled that Raphael had told her that Lilia had identally injured Davis, causing arge amount of blood to be left in Davis room. Alices face instantly turned red. She had actually sphemed the Dragon Queen and Raphael, the archangel in her heart Alice, what happened to you? Only then did Alice realize that Fiona was still looking at her. She seemed to have lost herposure. Thus, Alice exined in a panic, Nothing, I just feel a little ashamed to see a powerhouse like the Dragon Queen have advanced. Fionas attention was also on the Dragon Queen in the sky at the moment, so she did not pay too much attention to Alices abnormal state. Alice quietly took a few steps back, and then reached out her hand to release that transparent power. That transparent power was very mellow. It waspletely superior to the transparent power in Fionas body. It was also far superior to the angels around her. It was also superior to the transparent power in Raphaels body. It seemed that she and Davis had a deeper connection. Then, of course, she would get more benefits. After confirming it, Alice withdrew that power in satisfaction. She took Fionas hand and looked at the Dragon Queen who was preparing to advance in the sky again. Fiona did not care about Alices actions. She just looked at the sky quietly. In a corner, Liv looked at the Dragon Queen who was looking down at the world. She thought to herself, Master, I will be as powerful as the Dragon Queen one day. She was almost sure that Davis was the master who gave her the power. This was because after Davis disappeared, the connection between her and her master disappeared. Plus, when a space seed exploded close to her, a mysterious force emerged from her body and protected her. She was even more sure of that. That was because she had been in the choir for several years, and the only people she had met were Angelina and Davis. She had already tested Angelina, and there was no aura from her master at all. Hence, only the very cute-looking Davis matched that masters characteristics. At that moment, Liv thought of Davis wing. Plus, she was sure that Davis was her master. She suddenly had a guess. There must be demonic power in Davis body. Otherwise, why did he only have half an angels wing? When Liv was lurking in the choir, she almost read all the books in Paradise Ind. However, she did not see the records of the angel with only half a wing. Thinking of this, Liv suddenly understood why her master had not contacted her for a long time. This was because Davis body was too special! At least she could still hide in the choir but Davis had nowhere to hide. Beside Davis, it was either Angelina or Fiona and after returning the book and bing her masters blood ve, she never went to borrow the book again. Instead, she stayed in the choir. Then, as her master, Davis naturally had no excuse toe here. At this moment, a sentence appeared in Livs mind again. Sister, why are you crying here? Liv suddenly realized. That means at that time, her master had already tried to contact her. However, she did not recognize Davis as her master! Not being able to recognize her master was a great sin. She had actuallymitted such a great sin without realizing it! However, fortunately, she did not do anything out of the ordinary at that time. Instead, she was very close to Davis. Thinking that the cute and obedient Davis was actually her master, Liv felt a strange feeling. Following that, Liv also discovered that the Dragon Queens body actually emitted that kind of power that she was familiar with. In the depths of the demon world, in a dark cave without a trace of light, a mass of demonic energy gradually gathered on a stone b in the same cave. After a long time, a human-shaped demon appeared there. However, only an outline of his body was left. His facial features and the magic patterns on his body had disappeared. This demon was the one who had given Beelzebub the mission. He was also the one who had nned the explosion of the entire Paradise Ind. However, due to the spatial turbulence caused by the Dragon Queen and his own impulse, he had lost arge amount of origin power. Chapter 265 - That Transparent Power Seems to be a Higher Level of Power

Chapter 265: That Transparent Power Seems to be a Higher Level of Power

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The consequence of losing the origin power was a drastic drop in realm. Now, he was only at the eighth level of the chaos demon king. However, he did not have the power of the eighth level of the chaos demon king. This was because he had lost most of his magic power and the cirction of magic power in his body had been severely damaged. It would take at least another 200,000 years before he could return to the original level of the twelve demon gods. This time, he really suffered a heavy loss. Now, even his subordinate, Beelzebub, was much stronger than him. He was no longer worthy ofmanding Beelzebub. That demon did not give himself a name. He originally wanted to wait until he had sessfully destroyed the foundation of Paradise Ind and obtained the reward of the demon god before giving himself a name that suited his identity. However, he did not expect the Dragon Queens spatial spell to be so powerful. Just based on the strength of the spatial power, he could notpare to Sarafini. Moreover, the power in the spatial turbulence that the Dragon Queen had attracted was even more terrifying. If it was not for the demon decisively abandoning a part of his body that was caught in the spatial turbulence, he might have already been destroyed by the spatial turbulence. Within the spatial turbulence, there seemed to be some kind of ancient spatial power and his demonic power paled inparison to that vast spatial power. That powerful power was something that demon did not even want to think about it. Right now, he only wanted to recover his strength as soon as possible, and not provoke that terrifyingly powerful Sarafini anymore. The demons cave contained a lot of magic power. Under the nourishment of the magic power, his body gradually recovered. At the same time, Sarafini had already begun the process of her advancement. The process of her advancement was very long. It was mainly to absorb the demons origin power, and thenbine the newly obtained spatial energy with her own bloodline power. In addition, it would also absorb a portion of the energy that was scattered on Paradise Ind. That energy was the energy that had not been devoured by the demons spatial energy after a series of spatial explosions. Sarafini was not so kind as to return that energy to the angels and the dragon warriors. She had chosen to advance on Paradise Ind now because she wanted to absorb that energy. No angel had the ability to deal with the energy, so she could absorb all of it. Thus, under the guidance of Sarafini, all kinds of energy followed the dark blue space power that she emitted from her body and slowly gathered on her body. Sarafinis body was covered in blue space power, and under the influence of her dark red dragon power, it emitted a dark purple light. The ruins in the central square were dyed purple. Everything went smoothly. There was no spatial explosion. The advancement process was also smooth. However, what surprised Sarafini was that after absorbing so much power, the spatial energy and the dragon bloodline power in her body increased, but her actual strength did not increase much. This made her very surprised. What was going on? Sarafini still maintained her dragon form and did not finish the advancement process. She checked her body in confusion. However, her discovery surprised her. The blood from Davis had absorbed the spatial power and the bloodline power that she had released! Not only that, even the various powers on the Paradise Ind that she had gathered had been absorbed by Davis blood! It was precisely because of this that Sarafinis power had increased. However, her power had not shown any signs of this strange phenomenon at all. How could this happen? Sarafini was momentarily flustered. If Davis blood was allowed to absorb the power in her body, would her power not regress? Sarafini instantly had the thought of expelling the power in Davis body. However, as soon as that thought appeared, it was immediately extinguished by Sarafini. If those archangels and dragon warriors found out that she had Davis blood in her body, there was a high chance that she would lose her reputation. Moreover, she did not want those angels to discover the use of Davis blood. Therefore, Sarafini could only float in mid-air in a daze. She tried her best to absorb the energy around her while checking the condition of her body. The angels and dragon warriors on the ground were dumbfounded. Why did the Dragon Queen stop in mid-air and did not move for a long time? The dragon warriors were still kneeling respectfully. However, the angels started to discuss in a low voice. Did something happen to the Dragon Queen? Yes, after such a long time, she still hasntpleted her advancement. Its very likely. When Sariel found out, she immediately stopped the angels from making any noise. She also felt that something might have happened to the Dragon Queens body. However, before the Dragon Queen asked for help, she would not allow anyone to disturb Sarafini. This was because she had encountered the kind of advancement that required a lot of time. That was often a huge opportunity. At this time, the most taboo thing was to be disturbed. If she was disturbed, not only would she miss the opportunity, but she would also suffer the bacsh of the power in her body. Thinking of this, Sarafini became serious. Then, she took Gabriel and the others and set up a barrier around the central square to prevent interference. Sarafini quickly calmed down. At least on the surface, she was very calm but deep down, she panicked. She turned her attention from the outside world to Davis blood. Then, she discovered the secret of Davis blood. That discovery shocked Sarafini. First, Davis blood could absorb all kinds of power. The holy power of an angel, the dark magic of a demon, and the space power of a demon created by an explosion. Even her dragons blood power and her dark blue space power could be absorbed. It was too strange! Even if Sarafini was the Queen of the Dragon Race, she had never seen such a situation. This was because under normal circumstances, different powers would repel each other. Even if one wanted to absorb different powers, one had to first convert all the powers into one type of power before they could be absorbed. It was very rare for Davis blood to absorb different powers at the same time. There was nothing abnormal about the absorption process. This was what surprised Sarafini the most. In addition, Sarafini finally discovered that after Davis blood absorbed those powers, it actually released a transparent energy. That energy was very pure and did not have any offensive nature. It looked very gentle. Even though Sarafini was knowledgeable, she had never seen such a magical power. That power had already exceeded Sarafinis knowledge. It seemed to be of a higher level existence. It could not be recognized at all. It seemed to bepletely a power that did not belong to this world. She could feel the power contained in it. She also found that the power was very friendly to her. It seemed to be able to be absorbed but she hesitated. At this time, she looked at Raphael on the ground. She suddenly found the transparent power on Raphael and many other angels also had the transparent power. Among them, Alices transparent power was the most eye-catching. That transparent power seemed to be corporeal. It was like a thick protective shell that wrapped around Alices body. What surprised Sarafini was that the transparent power had clearly carried the holy power of many angels. Under the effect of the transparent power, Alices aura was rising at an extremely slow speed. If one did not pay attention, one would not notice this situation at all. That transparent power could actually be assimted into the power of angels! Chapter 266 - How Did These Two Dragons End Up Here?

Chapter 266: How Did These Two Dragons End Up Here?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This made Sarafini very happy. Alice was just an angel of power. She clearly did not have the ability to control the transparent power. In other words, it was the transparent power that was voluntarily assimted. Even a low-level angel with Alices strength could assimte that transparent power. Sarafini felt that it would not be a problem for her to absorb that power. She then looked at Raphael. Sarafini suddenly recalled the time when she had saved Raphael from the spatial force field. A transparent power had appeared in Raphaels body to block Uriels ming sword. Sarafini had long seen Uriels true strength. At that time, she had thought that Raphael would definitely die. However, she had not expected that Raphael would miraculously survive under such circumstances. Now, it seemed that it was all thanks to the mysterious energy in Raphaels body. Then, Sarafini recalled another detail. The transparent power in Raphaels body at that time couldpletely contend with the spatial power of the demons in the outside world. Thinking back, that transparent power was extremely mysterious. Thinking of this, Sarafini tried to absorb that transparent power. What surprised Sarafini was that when she absorbed that transparent power, she did not feel any hindrance at all. Her actions were very smooth. That transparent power could be used as space power, and at the same time, it could be used as the dragon bloodline power. The most terrifying thing was that that transparent power could also devour her space power and the Dragon Race bloodline power. She felt that the purity of that transparent power was very high. If it was used during battle, not only could it greatly increase the power, but it could also be retrieved after battle. That was because that transparent power was different from all the powers in this world as it would not dissipate at all. Moreover, because the power was transparent in color, it had a certain degree of concealment when used in battle. After discovering the effects of the transparent power, Sarafini became even more daring. She simply absorbed all the transparent power in her body. Then, she converted all the power in her body, including the dragon bloodline power, into the transparent power. After the conversion, her body became transparent. However, the transparent power became much thinner. Davis blood absorbed a lot of the power in Sarafinis body. She could only wait for Davis blood to slowly release that transparent space power. Thus, Sarafini returned to her human form despite the fact that her bodys strength would decrease slightly and her consumption would decrease even more. She hadpleted her promotion. The problem that had caused her strength to not increase was also solved. Now, she just needed to wait for her strength to gradually recover, and she could take revenge. After turning into human form, she did notnd on the ground. Sarafini was considering whether to use that transparent power or not. This was because once she used that transparent power, Raphael would discover the true function of that transparent power. That transparent power contained too many secrets, and it had a very close rtionship with Davis. For some reason, Sarafini actually had a faint desire to protect Davis. Unknowingly, Davis blood had a deeper and deeper influence on her. After thinking for a while, she turned a portion of the transparent power into pure space power. Then, she released it outside of her body. However, what surprised her was that the power formed by the transparent power had turned light blue. It seemed that the nature of power had changed. However, the five archangels were not surprised when they saw the change in Sarafinis power. They thought that it was only the result of Sarafinis advancement. When Sariel saw Sarafini wake up, she removed the barrier around Sarafini. Sarafini looked at Raphaels reaction. He was very calm. Hence, she released more spatial power without worry. This time, because it was Sarifini who released spatial power in her human form, the range of the spatial power was wider. This time, itpletely covered the entire Paradise Ind except for the library. This was because Sarafini vaguely sensed the presence of Vontel hidden in the library. She was very afraid of the existence in the library. That time, she saw that unknown existence in the library release an extremely mysterious power. That power was very simr to the transparent power in her body at that moment. Therefore, in order to show her respect for that mysterious existence, she did not search that ce. The spatial power that she released spread in all directions, covering the entire Paradise Ind in an instant. This time, even the ces that were not affected by the spatial explosion were taken care of by her. At the same time, she sent a voice transmission to Sariel. Sariel, Im searching for traces of the spatial power left behind on Paradise Ind. If you hear the sound of an explosion, dont panic. Got it. Thus, Sarafini released some dragon bloodline power transformed from transparent power to conduct a full-scale search of Paradise Ind. The search process was very fast. However, she did not find any traces of spatial power. This made Sarafini very surprised. Since that demon was able to n a big explosion even after being seriously injured, there was no reason why she could not find any traces of spatial power. Something must have gone wrong. Could it be that that demon was using other methods to monitor everything here? What method did that demon use to control the spatial seeds on Paradise Ind? Sarafinis search was fruitless, so she simply retrieved the spatial power and the dragon bloodline power that she had released. Then, she used the method she used to save the four dragon kings and sealed all her senses. Then, she only opened one sense at a time and carefully observed the situation on Paradise Ind. ... In the demon world, in?Beelzebubs cave,?Beelzebub spent some time to master the method of making puppets taught by the mysterious power in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. At this moment, she sensed something. Her superior, the demon superior who was at the level of the twelve demon gods, suddenly cut off contact with her. She could feel that the demon had been seriously injured, and its strength had greatly decreased. Then, she felt a spatial fluctuation suddenly appear in her cave. Thus, Beelzebub got up, disappeared, and appeared in the hall of the cave. A teleportation door appeared there. Then, she looked at the figures of dragon king number three and four who were slightly disheveled and staggering. Apparently, this was their first time using that kind of teleportation portal. They were not used to the feeling of being weightlessness and overweight. Thus, when they appeared in the hall, they both fell to the ground. Due to the invasion of magic power into their bodies, they both lost consciousness in an instant. This was a special method of the demon world to target the angels and dragons in the outside world. During the process of teleportation, dragon king number three and dragon king number four had already lost a part of their power. Coupled with the magic power invading their bodies, the chaotic feeling would cause them to suffer negative effects. The stronger they were, the stronger the negative effects they would suffer. As they had already reached the level of seraph, dragon king number three and four immediately fainted. Beelzebub was very surprised. Should they not have been teleported to the lords ce? How could they have been teleported here? Chapter 267 - Beelzebub’s Enlightenment: It’s Better to Take Their Place!

Chapter 267: Beelzebubs Enlightenment: Its Better to Take Their ce!

However, Beelzebubs reaction was not slow. She immediately released a gravitational field on the two dragon kings. It allowed the two dragon kings to quickly adapt to the environment of the demon world. At the same time, it also made the two dragon kings lose the ability to resist. That was because she could feel that the dragon king was at the level of a seraph. Under normal circumstances, she was no match for the two of them when they were at the ninth level of the chaos demon king. Then, Beelzebub released a magic prison to restrict their movements. As a result, pitch-ck handcuffs and shackles immediately appeared on the bodies of the two dragon kings. Only then did she rx and think about this strange matter. However, she soon received a voice transmission from the demon. I have something important to do, so Ill leave the two dragon kings to you. The voice transmission came very suddenly and ended very quickly. It ended on its own ord without even waiting for Beelzebubs response. This puzzled Beelzebub a little. Logically speaking, it was more reasonable for her superior to deal with the two dragon kings. That was because the true strength of the two dragon kings was much higher than hers. They were existences on the same level as that lord. She was really overstepping her authority in dealing with the two dragon kings. How could this be? Beelzebub was puzzled. However, she noticed a detail. That lords strength was extremely weak. Usually, even if that lord used the lowest level of strength to speak, he would still be very clear and extremely prating. However, that lords voice just now was as thin as gossamer. It was as if he was trying to avoid using up any strength. He hurriedly ended the conversation, as if he was afraid that Beelzebub would discover something strange. Beelzebub could not figure out the lords intentions for a moment. In the end, a crisp sound like ss shattering rang out, causing Beelzebub to suddenly open her eyes. This was because the teleportation door that the lord had summoned had actually shattered before it hadpletely closed. Beelzebub instantly understood the lords situation. His origin energy had actually been damaged! It seemed that the damage was actually very serious! At least a major realm had fallen. Beelzebub suddenly understood. It turned out that that lord was afraid that the two dragon kings would turn the tables and kill him. The third and fourth dragon kings had entered the demon world for the first time, and their powers were already suppressed by the surging demonic power of the demon world. That lord could not even deal with the two Corpse Troopers who had just entered the demon world for the first time. In other words, his strength was not evenparable to her, the chaos fiend king! Beelzebubs thoughts raced. Now was the best chance to destroy that lord and rece him! There was no morality in the demon world. They would take his life while he was sick. That was because she still had the magic power that the lord had instilled in her body. If that lord recovered a certain strength, he might burn the bridge after crossing the river in order to recover his magic power. Beelzebub suddenly revealed an evil smile. She had just obtained the puppet technique, and in the end, she had sent two Corpse Troopers that had a very goodpatibility with the power of demons. They were at the level of the seraph! With Toru, she would have a Corpse Trooper squad! Beelzebub did not waste any time and immediately made a decision. She cast a demonic magic seal on her hand, sealing the power of the third and fourth dragon kings. Then, she cast a spell on the third and fourth dragon kings, using it to preliminarily peel off their souls. Then, she forcibly signed a soul contract with the third and fourth dragon kings. As she did not intend to take them as ves, she directly turned them into puppets, using the most brutal way which was using magic power to violently disperse the souls of the two dragon kings. Souls were very fragile things and the souls of the traitors were already polluted by the demons. Hence, even if Beelzebubs strength was lower than the strength of the third and fourth dragon kings, she could destroy their souls. Anyway, only their bodies were needed to make the lost puppets, and it was not necessary topletely preserve their souls. Then, Beelzebub used the soul contract topletely destroy the remaining souls of dragon king number three and dragon king number four. In just a dozen breaths time, dragon king number three and dragon king number four became two walking corpses, bing two containers. After that, the demon worlds very high concentration of magic power instantly invaded the body of dragon king number three. The dragon bloodline power that had been excluded was also imprisoned by Beelzebub and transformed into ordinary magic power. This was a pleasant surprise to Beelzebub. The power of the two seraphim could allow her to quickly level up to seraph level one. At that time, the gap between her and Lucifer would be smaller and smaller. Lucifers strength was a mystery. Lucifer was originally an archangel on Paradise Ind. At that time, his strength had reached the level of seraph. However, sin and greed, as well as his arrogance that he would rather be the lord of the demon world than the ve of heaven, caused him to be banished to the demon world. However, the more powerful Lucifers power was, the more shocking it was. Lucifer had brought a third of the angels to betray Paradise Ind and be fallen angels. After his heart turned from light to darkness, it actually received a shocking increase. His powerful strength, together with tens of thousands of fallen angels and the demons under him made him the leader of the seven deadly sins. This made Samael and the other demons very dissatisfied. However, Samael, who was fighting against Lucifer, was already brutally killed by Lucifer. At the thought of this, Beelzebub shivered. Even a demon as powerful as Samael was killed by Lucifer. She didnt have the strength to fight against Lucifer yet. Lucifers strength was at least at the level of the twelve demon gods. It was also at the level of the seraph. However, Beelzebub and Lucifer had not directly shed yet. She just wanted to be stronger and did not have much interest in fighting for the demon organizations power. As for who would be the lord of the demon world, this was not important to her. She was not like Samael who thought that Lucifer was an outsider. Whoever was stronger and could give her more power, she would choose to listen to their orders. Therefore, on the surface, she attached herself to Lucifer. In fact, she did listen to that lords orders. This was because that lord taught her a lot of space spells. However, now, she finally wanted to get rid of the demons shackles on her. After that, whether she would continue to follow Lucifer or establish her own family, Beelzebub had not decided yet. Now, her goal was to make two powerful puppets. First, she would use the two puppets to kill the demon that controlled her. Therefore, Beelzebub immediatelymunicated with the soul contract that she set in the bodies of the third and fourth dragon kings. Pitch-ck magic power shrouded the two dragon kings like ck smoke from her body. Not long after, two pitch-ck marks appeared on the two dragon kings bodies. The two puppets that were more powerful than Toru werepleted. At the same time, the Dragon Queen, who had her five senses sealed, noticed something strange on Paradise Ind. In one of the ruins, there was a slight fluctuation of demonic power. That was Davis room! Chapter 268 - How Dare You Slander Davis?

Chapter 268: How Dare You nder Davis?

When Sarafini walked to the distant ruins and cleared out an intact room, she suddenly remembered that it was originally Davis room. At the thought of Davis, Raphael could not help but want to go to Davis room. In the end, Sariel pulled him back. Raphael, its dangerous! Sariel, what are you doing? Raphael was very confused. Dont interfere with Sarafinis actions. Besides, youre very important to Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race now. If anything happens to you, not only will we worry, but it will also be a huge loss for Paradise Ind. When that timees, who will save the injured? Right now, among all the angels and dragons on Paradise Ind, only you are proficient in healing. If you are alive, you can y a greater role. Most importantly, you still have the mission to protect Davis. Are you going to give up your mission? If its not necessary, dont take simply take the risk. Sariels words were reasonable, but Raphael could not refute her. He wanted to go to Davis room because of him, but he had to give up because of her. Raphaels emotions were veryplicated. She watched the Dragon Queen enter Davis room, but he could not do anything. At the same time, Sarafini also built a space barrier between her and the library, to prevent other emotional angels from interfering with her actions. Sarafini nodded to Sariel and expressed her gratitude to Sariel. Her main goal was not only to prevent the interference of the angels, but also to go to Davis room and find his blood. Davis blood could quickly replenish the transparent power in Sarafinis body. Killing the demon was just a side effect. Right now, for Sarafini, increasing her strength was the most important thing. Only when her strength increased would she have more confidence in killing that hateful demon. Hence, Sarafini rushed into Davis room at an extremely fast speed. The moment she entered, she saw a few spatial seeds that were shing with ck light! However, those spatial seeds were obviously not detonated in time before they were abandoned by the demon. Seeing the spatial seeds, Sarafini instantly realized that there was definitely a spy on Paradise Ind. As for whether it was the escaping number three and four dragon kings, she was not sure. The demon spy could also be hidden among the group of angels. Right now, the demon was already greatly weakened. Just a few small characters were not enough to stir up any waves. However, they had to find a way to find those ck sheep. Arge part of the reason for the explosion on Paradise Ind this time was because there were demon spies on Paradise Ind, which allowed the demons n to proceed smoothly. However, before that, Sarafini had to first look for Davis blood. There were definitely some ces where Davis blood remained. Even if there was no blood, the ce where Davis had lived for a few years must have arge amount of transparent energy remaining. As the first person to discover the mysterious energy in Davis body, she did not give up any chance to absorb that transparent energy. With a wave of her hand, she put away the three spatial seeds. When the pitch-ck spatial seeds touched her hand, not only did they not explode but they were immediately assimted into colorless spatial seeds. Now, Sarafini had also mastered the method of producing empty space seeds. She nned to use those space seeds to let the demons hidden in the dark taste the taste of being hit by a space explosion! After collecting those space seeds, Sarafini immediately searched for Davis blood in the room. At this moment, the angels outside the room were discussing non-stop. Its very strange. Why is Davis room intact even though our room was destroyed by the explosion? Its really strange. Yeah, I dont know why either. We were hit by the big explosion just to save him. Could it be that he has some connection with the devil? In the end, after hearing these words, Angelina, Fiona, and Alice all went to question the angel who tried to nder Davis. What right do you have to say that? Do you have any evidence? Davis is still in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. His life and death are still unknown. How can you have the nerve to make sarcastic remarks here? The scene was once very chaotic. In the end, it was only after Sariels intervention that the little episode ended. When the dragon warriors knew that the Dragon Queen was in Davis room, they were all trembling in fear. They did not dare to gossip at all, afraid that they would be punished by Sarafini. Sarafini had a very gentle temper. The angels would not receive any severe punishment for speaking casually. However, Sarafini was not so easy to talk to. Even the four dragon kings who had woken up did not say a word. Their expressions were serious. They did not dare to do anything excessive. However, they did not notice that the sky above Paradise Ind was gradually turning dark. The ancient angel, Vontel was about to emerge from the basement of the library. Here, Sarafini was still searching Davis room for his blood. Most of the blood had been collected by Raphael and Alice. When Sarafini had been in Davis room, she had also collected some of Davis dried blood, so now there was hardly any blood in Davis room. However, after a long search, she found it. It was a rag in the corner. It was the rag Fiona had used to bandage Davis wound. After Davis was healed, the rag was forgotten. No one noticed the rag until Sarafini found it. This was because if there was no special collecting habit, no one would collect that kind of bloody cloth. Sarafini did not have that kind of hobby. However, there was a lot of Davis blood on the cloth. It was a timely help to Sarafini. She immediately absorbed the blood from the rag until there was nothing left. She evenpletely absorbed the rag and the blood stains on the wall. Then, without hesitation, Sarafini threw the rag into an unknown space and continued to search. Then, she found some Davis blood and saliva on the bed, the ceiling, the door, and the floor. She even looked for some of the very small amount of semen that Davis had sprayed somewhere. She searched everywhere she could see. She was very satisfied with the final result. This time, she absorbed all the messy body fluids that belonged to Davis into her body. However, the power in her body was once again absorbed by the various body fluids that had entered her body. This time, Sarafini was neither worried nor surprised. She knew that what would return to her would be more and more transparent energy. Sure enough, not long after, the transparent energy in her body was refined into purer energy. Chapter 269 - The Traitor is by Her Side

Chapter 269: The Traitor is by Her Side

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sarafini found that although the power in her body had decreased further,?she felt that her power had be even purer. Now, even if the transparent power in her body had been reduced by half, her actualbat strength was still much higher than before her realm had improved. Moreover, the transparent power was continuously produced in her body. In addition, she could use the transparent power in her body to plunder the power of the demons. Sarafini did not know how terrifying her current strength was. She also did not know her specific realm. However... She knew that the amount of power in her body had increased by at least twice as much. Now, she could take revenge on the demon. She could use the demons power to supplement her power. This was because when she was looking for Davis blood, she found a hidden portal. The portal was closed but it was not destroyed by the demon. Hence, she managed to pinpoint the location of the spell caster based on the portal. It was in the depths of the demon world. Sarafini sneered and used her space spell to forcefully open the teleportation portal. However, she did not enter the teleportation portal. She knew that dragons would be weakened when they entered the demon world. As the Dragon Queen, Sarafini would be weakened even more when she entered the demon world. If she entered the demon world, she would probably be weakened to the level of a seraph. Although she could still fight in that state, she did not want to take that risk. That was because she could control the space seeds to attack the demon from afar. Most importantly, she found that the demons space spell was not as strong as she had imagined, much weaker than the space spell she had mastered. With her current level of space spell, she couldpletely attack the demon in a very safe state. Thus, after opening the portal, Sarafini first reinforced the portal. Then, many transparent spatial seeds appeared in her hands. She had yet to try how powerful those spatial seeds were. On the other side, while the angels were anxiously waiting, they suddenly noticed an image appearing in Davis room. On the image, there was a pitch-ck cave. That image was the image of Sarafini using her space power to transmit back from the demon world. In the cave, there was a ck shadow. There was a demon in the ck shadow. Seeing that demon, the angels and dragon warriors were furious. They knew that the Dragon Queens current goal was to get rid of the demon that made the space seed. Now, the image of the demon world suddenly appeared. Then, the identity of the demon in the image was obvious. The angels began to discuss again. It seems that the ck shadow is the demon that controlled the spatial explosion. He seems to be injured. I heard that the Dragon Queen used a special method to damage his strength. No wonder. He caused so many angels to die on Paradise Ind. He really deserves to die. It just so happens that the Dragon Queens realm has increased. The Dragon Queens strength is so powerful, so now is the time for him to die! Youre right, the evil demon will eventually be punished by the light! The dragon warriors also began to denounce in a low voice. Look, that really is the queens method. She actually found that devil who was causing trouble. Great, that devil is going to be finished. The previous spatial explosions really made me too aggrieved. I cant use my strength. Id rather be injured on the battlefield than be injured by the spatial explosion like that. Thats right, that damned demon actually used the power of space to kill so many of ourpatriots. My leg is still hurting from that explosion, that demon is going to die a horrible death! One of my best friends was killed by the spatial explosion, that demon deserves to die! However, while the dragon warriors were discussing in low voices, the four dragon kings expressions became more and more unsightly. The four of them had long since betrayed the Dragon Race because they were dissatisfied with Sarafinis rule as a dictator. They had defected to the demon in the picture. They understood that the demon in the picture was in danger. This was because the connection between them and the demon in their bodies had weakened! If they did not warn the demon as soon as possible, the demon would be severely injured very soon! Now, they were in the same boat as the demon. If the demon was killed, they would be buried with the demon because of the soul contract. Hence, the four dragon kings quietly left the crowd. Then, theymunicated with the soul contract of the demons they had hidden in their bodies. They tried tomunicate with the demon in the picture. A trace of demonic power faintly appeared in their bodies. However, at this moment, a spatial power suddenly appeared from the picture and immediately froze the four dragon kings. Then, the demons in the picture disappeared and the appearance of the four dragon kings appeared. The picture clearly showed the ck gas in the body of the dragon king. The dragon warriors instantly understood. It turned out that the four dragon kings were the real traitors! It was no wonder that every time they carried out a mission, there would be arge number of space explosions. The betrayal of the four dragon kings made them feel incredible. At the same time, it also made them confused. If even the respected dragon kings had betrayed them, what should they do? However, the dragon warriors only knelt on the ground and did not dare to make any moves. If they were to act rashly... Then, an extremely angry voice came from Davis room. The four of you really make me blush with shame. The four dragon kings of the dignified Dragon Race actually chose to betray the Dragon Race! As soon as she finished speaking, Sarafini had already appeared in front of the four dragon kings. Sarafini red at the four dragon kings, her face livid. I have given you strength and assigned the most elite dragon warriors to you. Why did the four of you betray me?! Sarafini had thought of many scenarios, but she had never expected that the traitors would be the only four dragon kings left. At this moment, she suddenly thought that the third and fourth dragon kings might have been scared away by the four of them. Dragon king number three and dragon king number four already had something up their sleeves. Moreover, dragon king number three and dragon king number four were originally from the Corpse Trooper n, so it was understandable that Sarafini harbored ill intentions. Moreover, the bodies of dragon king number three and dragon king number four had already been tampered with by her. There would be an explosion shortly after entering the devil world. However, dragon king number five, dragon king number six, dragon king number seven, and dragon king number eight were all from Sarafinis own n. She had never expected that her trusted aides would betray her. Those who betray me will all die. Tell me your reasons for betraying me, and I will make your death easier. Chapter 270 - Execution of Four Traitors

Chapter 270: Execution of Four Traitors

When the four dragon kings saw that the situation had been exposed, not only did they not panic, but they evenughed out loud. Betrayal? When have we ever truly submitted to you? Sarafini, before you became the Queen of the Dragon Race, we had already chosen a good master. Its just that you foolishly made us the dragon kings, so who can we me? Hahaha! We used to be overlords on our own sides, and each of us had our own territory. It was you who rudely captured us from our territory. You were both rude and tyrannical, and we were doing it for freedom! You would rather betray the Dragon Race and be the devils ve for freedom? Sarafini heard the words of the third and fourth dragon kings and became even angrier. Of course, that lord devil is much better than you, a female tyrannosaurus that would go on a killing spree at any time. Following you, our strength hasnt increased at all. Only you, your strength has increased rapidly. Why should we follow you and let you suck our blood? After dragon king number eight also stated his reason, Sarafini suddenlyughed out loud. Hahahaha! Herughter was filled with grief and indignation, as well as a little helplessness. So, this is how you see me. She did not exin further to the four dragon kings, instead extending her right hand. She clenched it through the air. Following that, the four dragon kings exploded into a bloody mist. The dragon warriors were all shocked. The four dragon kings that they respected were all traitors. What shocked them even more was that the four dragon kings actually spoke rudely to the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, whom all the dragon warriors worshipped. That made them unable to understand. Among the Dragon Race, they basically only obeyed the words of the strong. The most revered and respected person among the ordinary dragon warriors was the supreme Dragon Queen, Sarafini. In their eyes, it was a great sin for the four dragon kings to dare to disobey the Dragon Queen. As for the four dragon kings were being executed, they were not surprised. This was the Dragon Queens usual attitude. Zero tolerance. They also agreed with the Dragon Queens approach but they did not expect that Sarafinis strength was so terrifying. The four dragon kings of the first to third level of the seraph realm were actually killed by the Dragon Queen in an instant. How terrifying was that strength? To them, reaching the level of the seraph was a bit far away. To be able to annihte four seraph level dragon kings in a snap of the fingers was really beyond his imagination. It was very likely that they would not be able to reach that level in their entire lives. What was even more terrifying was that the Dragon Queen had reached that terrifying level of strength in less than 20,000 years. This made the dragon warriors present even more ashamed. Many of them had already lived for over 10,000 years, yet they were only at level 9 angel realm. Thest time Sarafini had attacked was when she had killed the Corpse Trooper n leader. After a few hundred years, Sarafinis current strength had already reached a terrifying level. The dragon warriors were shocked speechless. Furthermore, they were once again shocked by Sarafinis thunder technique, not daring to say a single word. As for the angels on Paradise Ind,pared to the dragon warriors who had seen Sarafinis technique, they were greatly shocked. Although they had also seen countless deaths, however, four seraph level dragon kings were instantly killed by the Dragon Queen in front of them, which still shocked them. The visual impact was very strong, and the scene of flesh and blood flying was firmly reflected in their minds. Compared to the mor from before, they were much quieter this time. Apart from shock, there was also fear in their hearts. It was as if if they made any rash moves, they would be immediately killed and the overwhelming power of the Dragon Queen also made them despair. It was a power that made their souls tremble and they could see that the space power released by the Dragon Queen was obviously more destructive and powerful than the space power released by the demon. Moreover, the Dragon Queen was also more familiar with the control of the space explosion. She had already reached the point where she could easily control it. The most terrifying thing was that the Dragon Queen seemed to have just learned that spell. The Dragon Queens tightly clenched right hand when she was talking to the four dragon kings could exin that. At that time, she was already preparing for the space explosion. That kind of hasty preparation, and a short chant of the space explosion could kill four seraph level dragon kings. If the Dragon Queen had enough time to prepare, the full power of the space explosion would be so powerful! It could directly blow up heaven. If not for the fact that the Dragon Queen was a friend of the archangel and did not have any hostility toward Paradise Ind, they would have fainted from shock. The archangels, like Sariel, were not as shocked as the ordinary angels but they were still shocked by the Dragon Queens brutality. The four dragon kings were the right and left arms of Sarafini, but she did not hesitate at all to kill them. It was part of the justice system. Moreover, Sariel and Uriel could feel that the Dragon Queen seemed to have entered a new realm, and the power in her body had undergone a qualitative change. Sariel faintly felt that the power was even very simr to the power of the ancient angel in the library. She had a feeling that Sarafinis strength would progress by leaps and bounds in the future. The gap between their archangel strength and Sarafinis strength would growrger andrger. At the moment when Sarafini killed the four dragon kings, Sariel had thought of stopping her brutal behavior. However, he immediately realized that he was no match for Sarafini. Moreover, that was an internal matter of the Dragon Race, and she had no right or reason to interfere. Sariel could not help but sigh. Compared to the rapid growth of the Dragon Queens realm, my years of cultivation in the arcane realm are no different than just wasting away. This really makes me feel ashamed. Once Sariel said this, the silent angels began to discuss again. Who was Sariel? She was now the strongest among the five archangels, and an existence that surpassed the seraph realm. Even she had given the Dragon Queen such a high evaluation. That meant that the Dragon Queens power was really so high that everyone present looked up to her. While everyone was discussing, there were some abnormalities in the bodies of Raphael and Alice. First was Raphael. He was very shocked at this moment. However, he was not shocked because of Sarafinis power, but because of Sarafinis abnormal behavior. Her violent behavior felt like it was controlled by some kind of power. Raphael also clearly remembered the memories he received from her when he was telepathically connected to her. She knew that the original Sarafini was a woman who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Although she looked cold on the outside, it was all a pretense to convince the Dragon Race. The real Sarafini was like when she was alone with Raphael. She would asionally do weird things like a young girl. Even if she was really angry, she would not treat life like dirt like she did now. Chapter 271 - If You Have a Problem With Me, You Can Say It

Chapter 271: If You Have a Problem With Me, You Can Say It

Raphael knew that Sarafini killed the four dragon kings in order to make an example of them. However, she always felt that something was amiss. Moreover, when she saw the transparent power that Sarafini used, Raphael suddenly remembered something important. The source of that transparent power came from Davis. How did Sarafini have such powerful transparent power? It seemed that Sarafinis body was emitting thatpletely transparent power from the inside out! He could feel that the transparent power was very pure. This was because he also had that transparent power in his body, but he never dared to touch that transparent power. Firstly, that power came from Davis. Secondly, that power was full of mystery, and he did not want to be the first person to eat the tomato. Lastly, it was because of the psychological effects. That power came from Davis blood, and he always felt a little ufortable. He was an archangel, but he needed to rely on the power of a virtue angel bloodline to improve himself? However, when he saw that the Dragon Queen hadpletely mastered that power, he could not remain calm. He understood that a Dragon Queen like Sarafini did not have so many worries and it was precisely because of her open-minded attitude and her determination to be stronger that Sarafini was able to improve her strength so quickly. Thinking of this, Raphael silently tried to absorb the mysterious power in his body. Alice did not have as many thoughts as Raphael. She was nowpletely shocked by the Dragon Queens powerful strength. That terrifying and powerful power made her worship it. When Alice saw the Dragon Queen release that transparent space explosion power, she was instantly intoxicated. She did not expect that Sarafini hadpletely mastered that transparent power. It was as if she couldmand it like an arm. Alice discovered that not only was Sarafinis body wrapped in that transparent power but she could also release that transparent power outside of her body. It seemed that the Dragon Queen had transformed all the power in her body into that transparent power! It was precisely because of that that Sarafini was able to use that kind of power without any sense of dy. Moreover, she also discovered that the power of the skill released by that kind of transparent power would be greatly enhanced. The four dragon kings that had turned into powder could exin everything. Although the spatial explosion released by that demon was huge in scale and its power was not ordinary. However, it did not kill any seraph. The spatial explosion that the Dragon Queen had temporarily learned and released could actually kill four seraph level dragon kings in an instant. This shocked her greatly. It also made her yearn for it. What she pursued was that kind of amazing and overwhelming power. Only in that way could she protect Davis and hold him firmly in her hands. At least, she had some power topete with Lilia. Thinking of this, Alice silently retreated. In a corner that the other angels did not notice, she tried her best to absorb the power from Davis body fluid. If she did not seed, she would die! At this moment, Alices heart was filled with the thought of bing stronger and Davis figure. She was the first angel to have intimate rtions with Davis. She could not let other women take Davis away from her! Just as the angels and the dragon warriors were shocked, a transparent energy spread out from the bodies of the four dragon kings. The transparent energy had already absorbed all the energy in the bodies of the four dragon kings, and under the control of Sarafini, it returned to her body. It did not affect the surrounding angels and the dragon warriors. It turned out that from the moment the image locked onto the four dragon kings, their deaths had already been decided. Sarafini needed to be filled with energy, and the energy in the bodies of the four dragon kings could fill a portion of the gap in Sarafinis power. Sarafini was only curious about the reason for their betrayal, and had no intention of letting the four dragon kings off. One reason was to test the power of the space seed she had made, and the other was to shock the tiger. Once the four dragon kings died, the demon in the demon world would definitely panic. No matter who it was, in a state of panic, they would reveal their ws. That way, her n would be even more perfect. Only, Sarafini did not expect that the traitor would be the four dragon kings. However, she did not care about any of this. The true experts of the Dragon Race were all hidden in the secret realms of the Dragon Race. The dragon warriors that were brought out this time were those who had not participated in many actual battles. Even if they were all dead, it did not matter. What truly made her sad and happy was that the eight dragon kings were all dead. Those eight dragon kings were dragons of a certain strength. Their deaths had damaged the strength of the dragons. However, they were basically traitors. This was actually a good thing. They had been hiding among the dragons for too long, and the more trouble they caused in the future, the greater it would be. Now that all of them were dead, Sarafini felt a sense of relief. Although losing the eight seraphim and the other dragon kings would bring her a lot of trouble, she would be much more free. Most importantly, she could now legitimately take the remaining two thousand dragon warriors under hermand. She did not set up those dragon kings on her own initiative, but under the oppression of those old fellows of the Dragon Race. The dragon kings were all appointed by them. However, she did not expect that those dragon kings were all traitors. Sarafini made up her mind that she would never have any more dragon kings in the future. All the dragon warriors could only obey her orders! Sarafini believed that when she returned to the headquarters of the Dragon Race from the ancient battlefield, her strength would increase by leaps and bounds. At that time, those old fellows of the Dragon Race would no longer be able to order her around! Thinking up to this point, Sarafini was filled with pride and confidence. Aftering into contact with that transparent power, she understood that it was only a matter of time before her strength surpassed those old freaks of the Dragon Race. As she absorbed the power from the four dragon kings, she spoke to the rest of the Dragon Race warriors, Do any of you have any objections to my actions like the four traitors? You can say it now, and I wont pursue the matter. In the end, none of the dragon warriors dared to speak. Furthermore, the powerful Dragon Queen, whom they all worshipped, did not have any objections. Putting aside the obvious effect that raising objections would have been the Dragon Queens style, just questioning the queen might anger her. Moreover, all the dragon warriors were very supportive of the execution of the four dragon kings. Except for the first dragon king, the rest of the dragon kings were usually arrogant and domineering, and did not give the dragon warriors any good looks. The low-level dragon warriors had long been fed up with their bad temper. Therefore, when the four dragon kings from the fourth to the eighth dragon kings were eliminated, the dragon warriors felt very relieved. Naturally, they had no problem with Sarafini. Chapter 272 - Personal Adoration

Chapter 272: Personal Adoration

Those dragon kings who did not have much strength and liked to y with power, in their eyes, had no need to exist at all. Only strong people like the Dragon Queen were truly worthy of their followers! As long as she was strong enough, all her shorings could be regarded as strengths! The cruel rule was the only way to be a queen. Zero tolerance for traitors was to better protect these dragon warriors who were loyal to the Dragon Queen and the Dragon Queens actions were all to improve her own strength. In the eyes of those dragon warriors, it was reasonable. There did not need to be many strong people. As long as there was a Dragon Queen who was enough to support the Dragon Race, it was enough. If Sarafini suddenly changed her mind one day and instead of increasing her own strength, she focused on increasing the strength of the Dragon Race warriors, they would find it strange. There was no need to increase the strength of a group of trash. As long as the strength of the Dragon Queen increased, under the stimtion and radiation of her powerful strength, the strength of the Dragon Race warriors would naturally increase to a huge level. The bloodline power of the Dragon Race was originally very powerful. After being stimted by the aura of the Dragon Queen, the weak dragon warriors would quickly increase their strength. This was the secret of the overall strength of the Dragon Race. It was also the reason why Sarafini was able to unify the entire Dragon Race in a short 20,000 years. If the Dragon Princess Lilia was still waiting for their rescue, those dragon warriors even had the urge to give all their power to the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Now, Sarafini was like the sun shining in the sky, filling all the dragon warriors with hope and causing them to fall into a frenzy of personal worship. Someone shouted, I swear to be loyal to Her Majesty the Queen! I will never be a traitor to the Dragon Race! As soon as these words were said, it immediately caused all the dragon race warriors to shout out in excitement. I swear to be loyal to Her Majesty the Queen! I will never be a traitor to the Dragon Race! I swear to be loyal to Her Majesty the Queen! I will never be a traitor to the Dragon Race! I swear to be The shouts continued without end. Over 2,000 Dragon Race warriors shouted out with all their might, like the sound of rolling tides, it was extremely shocking and infectious. Looking at those excited dragon warriors, Sarafini was also very touched. She did not expect that the ordinary dragon warriors that she did not notice on a daily basis would still have that kind of unreasoning worship and loyalty toward her. Under the influence of that kind of emotion, Sarafini shouted in a nk manner, Stop. More than 2,000 dragon warriors instantly stopped their actions. They were all well-trained. This made the surrounding angels click their tongues in wonder. It seemed that the reason why the Dragon Race had grown so quickly and became a strong neutral force had a lot to do with Sarafinis charisma. Sarafini continued, To tell you the truth, I originally did not have much hope for you. It was because you did not have much actualbat experience, and your strength was low. The Dragon Race has always spoken with strength. However, the deaths and betrayals of those eight dragon kings made me realize a huge problem. That is, the Dragon Race doesnt need any dragon kings. Their reliability isnt evenparable to loyal dragon warriors like you. From now on, all the dragon warriors in the Dragon Race can only listen to my orders. After saying that, Sarafini raised both her hands. Her palms were facing upwards, and a transparent energy appeared in her palms. Following that, under the effect of her spatial spell, the transparent energy instantly enveloped all the dragon warriors. The transparent energy not only helped the kneeling dragon warriors to stand up but it also stimted their dragon bloodline. In an instant, all of the dragon warriors felt a burning sensation. In an instant, they had risen by at least a small realm! There were originally over 20 level 9 cherubim, but now, they had be level 1 seraph angels. Of course, the price to pay was huge. All of the dragon warriors had been drained of 30% of their strength by Sarafini. After she retracted the transparent energy, the energy from the dragon warriors entered her body. Furthermore, the energy from the dragon warriors had been absorbed by Sarafini in an instant. On the other hand, the power that had been absorbed from the four dragon kings had not been absorbed by her. She quickly understood the reason. Before the four dragon kings died, their bodies were filled with a strong resentment. This caused their power to be contaminated by that resentment. After their death, that resentment had resisted the absorption of the power of the four dragon kings. However, the dragon warriors were different. When they offered their power, they were full of gratitude and respect. That was why their power was quickly absorbed by Sarafini. As a result, although the four dragon kings had a higher realm, their power was not as useful as the power of the dragon warriors. Therefore, Sarafini simply converted the strength left in the four dragon kings bodies into low-level strength and distributed it to the dragon warriors. Converting high-level strength into other strengths was equivalent to adding water to wine. Converting high-level strength into higher-level strength was equivalent to extracting alcohol from grapes. Obviously, adding water was easier. In an instant, Sarafini converted the energy left behind by the four dragon kings into energy for the lower-level dragon warriors. At the same time, she extracted 20% of the dragon warriors energy. A total of 50% of their energies were extracted. In other words, each dragon warrior contributed half of their energy to Sarafini. However, the feedback that the dragon warriors received from Sarafini was 100% of their strength. In other words, not only did the dragon warriors not lose their strength, but they also gained half of their strength. In addition, all the dragon warriors advanced by a small realm. Sarafinis lost strength was also replenished. Although she was still far from reaching the upper limit of her current realm, it was enough for her tounch an attack on that demon. After all, the strength of those dragon warriors was rtively low. After transforming into that kind of transparent strength, there was not much. Sarafini was giving up a portion of the strength that was difficult to absorb to stabilize the mood of the dragon warriors. At the same time, it could also improve the strength of the dragon warriors. Using the four dragon kings and their power to reward the dragon warriors was like using flowers to offer Buddha. However, it made the dragon warriors even more grateful to her. The dragon warriors were ecstatic. Logically speaking, they were all the subordinates of the dragon kings. Moreover, from the third dragon king to the eighth dragon king, they were all traitors. ording to what Sarafini had done in the past, they were very likely to be implicated by those dragon kings. That was why they had always been in a state of fear and trepidation. However, this time, not only did Sarafini not use the excuse to punish them, but she also helped them increase their realms and strength. This was a reward that they had never received before. Originally, ording to their talent, it would take them hundreds of thousands of years to increase a small realm, let alone increase their strength after the realm increase. However, now, in a very short period of time, they had obtained all of this and the cost of this was only half of their strength. This caused all the dragon warriors to have a huge change in their views of the Dragon Queen. It turned out that she was not apletely cold and heartless person. Chapter 273 - Vontel, the Ancient Angel

Chapter 273: Vontel, the Ancient Angel

The dragon warriors opinion of the Dragon Queen changed drastically. At the same time, no one noticed that a power of faith was produced in the bodies of the dragon warriors. That power of faith was added to Sarafini. Then, it was absorbed by Davis blood. She did not notice that. The power of faith was invisible. However, she could see the gratitude and worship in the eyes of the dragon warriors. She felt that her prestige among the dragon warriors had increased. This was a good thing. With more prestige, there would be fewer betrayals and when the dragon warriors advanced, the angels saw it all. The dragon warriors were already strong, but now they had actually advanced under the spell of the Dragon Queen! This made the angels unable to understand. They could not understand the strange spell of the Dragon Queen. That magic was beyond their knowledge. At the same time, Sariel, Gabriel, Michael, and Uriel, the four archangels, were also very surprised. The Dragon Queens method of promoting the dragon warriors was simply unheard of. She could actually promote so many dragon warriors. They could also see that part of their power was taken away by Sarafini. However, Sarafini gave back more power to the dragon warriors. This was the Dragon Queens method. She benefited from the dragon warriors and made them grateful to her. At the same time, Raphael finally found a way to transform his power. As long as he gave his divine power to Davis blood, his power would be automatically transformed into that transparent power. When Raphael saw the transparent power of Sarafinis body, he did not hesitate and directly converted all of his power. As he had collected a lot of Davis blood, the speed at which his power was converted was extremely fast. Just as the dragon warriors finished raising their strength, Raphael alsopleted the conversion of his own power. The holy power in his body hadpletely turned into transparent power. Just like Sarafini, after turning into transparent power, a shortage of power immediately appeared in his body. The holy power from the other angels and archangels around him immediately surged into his body like a tide. Under the influence of Davis blood, Raphael had already shown signs of advancing. At this moment, after the power in her body was transformed, her realm finally rxed. Under the influence of the holy power that surged like the tide, Raphael advanced on the spot. From level five to level six of seraph. However, that process was far from over. The holy power around him was constantly being absorbed by Raphael. The transparent power in Raphaels body also spread out to the surroundings. The four archangels beside him were the first to bear the brunt, and Raphael absorbed arge amount of the holy power. However, because Raphaels realm was not higher than theirs, they did not suffer much damage. The surrounding angels felt a part of the holy power in their bodies being absorbed. However, the angels who had Davis blood and aura in their bodies were not absorbed by Raphael. Their bodies were also induced to produce the transparent power under the effect of the transparent power released by Raphael. Then, the power in their bodies began to automatically transform into the magical transparent power. The power in Alices body transformed the fastest. Even Fionas body underwent the same change. Just like that, a miracle appeared on Paradise Ind. With Raphael as the center, the angels that were affected by Davis began to absorb the holy power on Paradise Ind crazily. The holy power formed a huge whirlpool, spinning while bringing the holy power from all over heaven to gather toward the angels. As a result, the angels who had transparent power in Raphaels body benefited greatly. They had also improved their realms like the dragons. However, the difference was that the power in their bodies had be transparent. Even the angels who did not have transparent power in their bodies had absorbed a lot of holy power under the influence of the dense holy power, and their strength had increased. At this moment, an angel wearing a golden armor and a golden helmet suddenly appeared above the library. Sariel suddenly raised her head and saw the angel at a nce. When she saw the angel, his eyes almost popped out. Sariel was usually calm and collected. When she saw Vontels body, she could not help but tremble. The angels also noticed Sariels abnormal behavior and followed Sariels gaze. However, that scene was unforgettable to them. An angel whose power could not be seen opened his wings. One was ck and the other was white. Vontel did not conceal his power at all andpletely disyed his power in front of everyone. The moment he released his power, all the angels and dragons felt as if they were suffocating. The Dragon Queen was even more shocked when she saw Vontel. The aura of that angel was actually on the same level as the aura of the ancient dragon she sensed in the Dragon Races secret realm! Looking at his wings, it was clear that he was the legendary ancient angel! At first, she only thought that the ancient angels strength was just slightly stronger than hers. However, after seeing Vontel, she understood that the ancient angels strength was far stronger than hers. Only after entering the realm of the seraph and above could one see just how terrifying the ancient angels strength was. It was like looking at the sky. Being able to see the sky, but knowing that she would never be able to touch it. Due to her surprise, Sarafini did not notice that the ancient angels power was very simr to the transparent power in her body. Under Sarafinis influence, the dragon warriors also started to fight. When Raphael and Alice saw Vontel, they were shocked. The ancient angels power was very simr to the transparent power in their bodies. They instantly thought of a possibility. Could it be that Davis was an ancient angel? Davis was just like that ancient angel, with only one wing. Thinking of this, many images of Davis suddenly appeared in their minds. Those ordinary angels werepletely shocked by Vontels body and power. Chapter 274 - Vontel, Change Your Appearance

Chapter 274: Vontel, Change Your Appearance

Vontel looked at the scenery in front of him and sighed. Where there is light, there must be darkness. These angels are still too obsessed with light. After saying this, Vontel took off his mask and revealed his face. However, Vontels face hadpletely changed into a womans appearance. It was a stark contrast to the ferocious face he had when he saw Davis. Then, the armor that covered Vontel waspletely torn apart by him. Vontels body had be as well-proportioned as a womans. Sigh, I didnt expect that I would suffer a bacsh from Davis blood when he was unconscious and turn into this devil-like face. However, this appearance is not bad. It seems that Davis still has countless secrets. Last time, if I didnt feel that there was an even more terrifying existence in his body, I couldnt help but leave him behind to do some research. Davis, these angels and dragon pets are gifts I prepared for you. I dont know if you like them. I might as well give them to you myself! Even Vontel did not realize that he had been affected by Davis. Now, everything he did was for the sake of Davis. After he finished talking to herself, he actually flew into the air and began to absorb the power from the light gate in the sky. He was the only ancient angel that survived among the ancient angels. However, he decided to give up his identity as an ancient angel and be an angel of the new era. From body to power type, hepletely changed. At this moment, there was arge pool of Davis blood in Vontels body. Moreover, there was also some semen and saliva from Davis. That time, after Vontel lost consciousness, he did a lot of things to Davis At this time, Vontels power was constantly being devoured by Davis body fluid. Then, a transparent power appeared in his body. However, it was different from the transparent power in the gaseous state of Sarafini and the others. Vontels transparent power waspletely liquid. Moreover, the liquid power filled his body in an instant. The ancient angel power in his body was transformed into that transparent power almost in the blink of an eye and it continued to condense. After Vontel joined in, the speed of the power gushing out from the light door increased by tens of thousands of times. The angels and the dragon warriors were about to be knocked out by the power. Most of the dragon warriors were male and could still resist. However, all the angels and female dragons were tormented by the desire that was rising in their bodies. Therefore, their bodies were trembling violently. Meanwhile, Vontels body was not moving at all. He never restrained his desire. Hence, he handled the desire and breathing as naturally as possible. At this moment, Vontels body was being transformed by the transparent power that he took the initiative to use. His decayed skin and old power were rejuvenated. Vontel originally had no facial features, just like a humanoid doll. Now, he had exquisite facial features. Moreover, under his deliberate action, his body also had female-exclusive organs. Soon, Vontel turned into a young girl. However, the power in his body was extremely shocking. All the dragons and angels felt the change in Vontel. However, this time, the power released from Vontels body was very gentle. Vontel was the first toplete the absorption of the power. The power in his body had reached the limit. The liquid transparent energy in his body waspressed by him into an extremely dense solid state. His body and power form had undergone a huge change. His strength had increased, and his figure had be even smaller. Even his voice had be as delicate as a young girls. The original Vontel was as tall as three ordinary angels. Now, he was half a head shorter than ordinary angels. However, Vontel could now destroy the entire Paradise Ind with a single move. His power hadpletely recovered. He could also break away from the shackles of the basement. Vontel just quietly looked at everyone, feeling something. I didnt expect that due to Davis breaking away from the shackles of Paradise Ind that his bodily fluids allowed me to raise an entire major realm! The true seraphs strength is indeed so powerful. I feel that this world can no longer contain my power. I have to head to the ancient mythical battlefield as soon as possible. Could it be that Davis is the person who led the three realms to prevent the world from being destroyed? Vontel shook his head. He denied his own thoughts. He had investigated Davis strength. He knew that Davis had not even reached the realm of the seraph. Letting Davis lead the three realms not only sounded like a fantasy, but it was also somewhat forced. The speed of the world merging has increased, Vontel muttered. Then, Vontel returned to the top of the library. A set of armor and helmet appeared on his body again, covering his graceful figure and beautiful face. I can only show my current appearance to Davis. What will his expression be like when he sees me? I treat him very well, so I hope that he will definitely like my current appearance! A faint smile appeared on Vontels face, which was hidden behind the helmet. All the angels and dragons reached their limits at the same time and stopped absorbing energy. The light door also suddenly disappeared at this time. All the dragons and angels woke up at the same time. Fifty thousand angels instantlynded on the ground and stood on the ground, slightly bowing to show respect to Vontel. The dragons, on the other hand, returned to their human forms and stood respectfully in front of the library like the angels. The angels and dragons were pleasantly surprised to find that their strength had all been greatly improved. The strength of all the angels and dragon warriors had been raised to the level of seraph. They did not even know their specific realms! They only knew that they were very strong now, but they did not know exactly how strong they were! The seraph realm that they had looked up to was now easily surpassed by them. The original archangels, as well as the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, were even more unfathomable. However, the moment theynded on Paradise Ind, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the surface of Paradise Ind. Then, there was the sound of mountains copsing and the earth cracking. Paradise Ind was actually copsing! At this moment, Vontel waved out a transparent force that seemed to be material. After that force was sent out, the copse of Paradise Ind stopped. This sudden situation shocked everyone. Without waiting for everyone to ask questions, Vontel exined, Dont be surprised, because you have be stronger. Right now, Paradise Ind is having difficulties withstanding your strength. Chapter 275 - Power from The Secret Realm of Paradise Island

Chapter 275: Power from The Secret Realm of Paradise Ind

This was the first time they had seen an angel in that form of power. The pressure that Vontel gave them was very strong. It was like a bloodline suppression. Just one nce at Vontel made them feel that the holy power in their bodies was about to go out of control, as if they were about to be deprived of that power. At this moment, Vontel suddenly made a move. He stretched out one hand toward the sky. Then, a huge door appeared in the sky. From that huge golden door, countless of divine powers and all sorts of other powers poured out. Those powers poured out toward Sarafini, Raphael and the other angels who possessed that transparent power. Sarafini was very surprised. She understood that those powers were given to her by that ancient angel. She was not an angel, but she had received a gift from an ancient angel. This made her feel extremely ttered. She had never seen those types of powers before. It seemed that they were powers that only existed in the ancient world, and they were ipatible with the world she was in now. Why did that ancient angel give her power? Sarafini quickly thought that it must be because her transparent power had been discovered by that ancient angel and that transparent power came from Davis. Therefore, it was because of Davis that she was noticed by that ancient angel! Hence, she unceremoniously devoured those powers. Meanwhile, Raphael, Alice, and the other angels were shocked to discover that they could actually absorb power other than the holy power. That power had actually transformed into that kind of transparent power. At this moment, Sariel cried out in shock, Its actually the power from the depths of the secret realm of heaven! Those angels who had not received the power were greatly shocked when they heard Sariels words. Their jaws almost dropped to the ground. Sariel never said anything without foundation and she did stay in the secretnd of Paradise Ind. Hence, she did not need to say those meaningless lies. However, before the angels could envy him, Vontel made another move. He stretched out his other hand. Blood gushed out of his hand. The blood shot into the bodies of all the angels and dragons like arrows. Even Raphael and Sarafini, who were receiving the power, received the blood. Then, they were surprised to find that the blood was from Davis. Besides, there was also some ancient angel aura in the blood. Raphael and Sarafini instantly thought of countless possibilities. The worst case scenario was that Davis was harmed by that ancient angel. However, before they could ask any questions, Vontels voice appeared in everyones minds. Everyone, try your best to absorb the blood. That blood canpletely change the type of power in your bodies. If you want to enter the ancient mythical battlefield to save Davis and the Dragon Princess Lilia, you must first change the type of power in your bodies. Otherwise, the moment you enter the ancient mythical battlefield, you will be suppressed by the vast power and fall to the ground. Now, concentrate on absorbing the power and increase your strength! Vontels voice was like a machine that had been ced in rust and restarted. It was very ear-piercing, but it was shocking. Everyone did as Vontel said. As soon as Davis blood entered their bodies, it immediately devoured all the power and then released transparent power. Under the pouring of power from the light door in the sky, the power in the bodies of all the dragons and angels had a qualitative change. They could clearly feel that their bodies had been greatly strengthened under the effect of that transparent power. The bodies of the dragon warriors, who were already extremely strong, were now even more invulnerable and the angels, whose bodies were weaker, had also made up for their shorings. What surprised everyone even more was that the power of the light gate in the sky seemed to be endless. No matter how much they absorbed, that power would constantly be replenished. Even the strongest, Sarafini, felt as if she had entered an ocean of power. There was no way to absorb all that power. However, Sarafini knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Hence, she used all her strength to absorb that power. She even decisively reverted to her original dragon form and used spatial spells and secret dragon techniques to crazily absorb the power within the light door. Under Sarafinis lead, all the Dragon Warriors reverted to their original dragon forms and flew into the sky. They also used all their strength to absorb the endless power. Thousands of flying dragons flew into the sky and danced around the light gate. It was very spectacr. It was the same for the angels. First was Raphael. As an archangel who specialized in healing spells, he also had a crazy desire to increase his strength. He was the weakest among the five archangels. He did not want to be a burden to the team anymore. It did not feel good to hide behind the other angels and rely on the protection of others. Moreover, he had epted the mission to protect Davis, so he had to be stronger. Otherwise, how could he protect Davis. Davis had been in the ancient mythical battlefield for so long, so he had probably encountered many dangers. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible and go to the ancient mythical battlefield to find and protect Davis. The other four archangels were also battle-type angels who were eager to improve their strength. They naturally tried their best to absorb the power pouring out. For a moment, the angels all spread their wings. However, they did not notice that whilst they were immersed in absorbing the power, the wings on their bodies had be ck and white. However, after the angels received Davis blood, their bodies all underwent a strange change. The angels, who originally had a female appearance, had more feminine features. The angels, who had a neutral appearance and a masculine appearance, hadpletely changed into a female appearance. Even archangels like Sariel were not spared. All of them had turned into charming female angels. Then, all the angels were surrounded by endless desires. At this moment, Davis figure appeared in their minds and the speed at which they absorbed the power increased. All the angels flew into the sky in order to get closer to the light door. There were more than 50,000 angels left on Paradise Ind. After they all flew up, they covered the sky in an instant. As all the angels were absorbing the power around them, the light was absorbed into their bodies. None of the light could reach the ground. This time, the surface of Paradise Ind was covered by darkness again. Chapter 276 - The Time for Revenge

Chapter 276: The Time for Revenge

Now is not the time to ask questions. You should still remember the demon thatunched the spatial explosion. Now, the time for revenge hase. As soon as Vontels voice fell, the image of the demon world appeared in the sky again. The image was still the image of the demon. The demons power had already recovered by more than half. It had changed from its original human form to a human form without any facial features. Then, Vontel summoned a transparent portal in front of him. Now, release all of your strongest power into this portal. Let those demons feel the fury of revenge! The moment Vontel finished speaking, all the angels and dragons raised their hands at the same time, pouring their energy into the portal. Sarafini was the fastest. Tens of thousands of space seeds were instantly thrown into the portal. Those were the space seeds she had prepared. As she absorbed the energy from the portal, the power of her space seeds increased rapidly. After Sarafini, the dragon warriors spat out the most powerful mes of the Dragon Race into the portal. As for the angels, they used the holy light that was extremely effective against demons. Gabriel and Michael chose to release their sword auras. Uriel released his ming sword that increased greatly in power. Even Raphael, who did not have any offensive skills, used the reversal of her healing spell to release the withering spell that would worsen his injuries to aid the attacks of the others. Angelina, Fiona, and Alice, who were already worried about Davis, also released their respective offensive means. It was precisely because of those demons that Davis was sent into the dangerous battlefield of demons and gods and they also caused tens of thousands of angels and hundreds of dragon warriors to die on Paradise Ind. Everyone was venting their anger at the demons. However, they did not expect that their actions would indirectly lead to an even bigger disaster and the consequences of that disaster were something even Vontel did not expect. However, that was all in the future. After the attacks from the angels and dragons entered the portal that Vontel had summoned, countless images instantly appeared in the sky. In those images, various spells released by the angels and dragons appeared. Many demons were annihted by those fierce attacks before they even noticed. The first angel and dragon spell was an attack that surpassed the seraph level. No demon could withstand that kind of power. What was even more terrifying was the spatial seeds that Sarafini had thrown into the demon world. Those space seeds werepletely transparent and were very difficult to detect. Those demons that had luckily escaped the spell attack were also struck by the sudden explosion beside them. Countless demons did not even have the chance to howl before they died in the space explosion. That demon that was still recovering his strength was killed by Sarafinis space explosion on the spot. Along with his spatial power and the origin of the demons power, they were all absorbed. The same thing happened everywhere else. The spells of the angels and dragons turned transparent the moment they came into contact with the demons. As soon as the transparent power appeared, it quickly absorbed the demons power. Many demons were not killed by the fierce spells or the mysterious spatial explosion. Instead, they died from the demons power being sucked out of their bodies. The angels and dragon warriors on Paradise Ind were surprised to find that their bodies, which had already reached their limits, could still absorb the demons power. It was an overwhelming power. At this time, while controlling the images in the sky to broadcast the miserable state of the demon world, Vontel exined, You must be very confused as to why you can continue to absorb the power of the demons. Its very simple. It is because the door of light just now contained all kinds of power, but there was no demonic power. Now that Ive asked you to attack the demon world, Im taking the opportunity to absorb the demonic power of the demon world. A long time ago, there was no such thing as demons. Those demons were all fallen ancient angels. And the power in the ancient angels bodies are just like you guys now. They werepletely transparent and contained the power of all rivers. However, those idiotster actually forcefully separated the power that God had given to the angels from the holy power and the demonic power. And those two kinds of power that went to the extreme caused the current demons and angels to be very weak. In addition, the current seraph angels arent real seraph angels. Real seraph angels have the ability to destroy a small world in the blink of an eye. The so-called seraph angels might even be sted to death by a spatial explosion. This caused many monsters in the ancient mythical battlefield to be far stronger than seraph angels. This is because even their strength is very close to that of the ancient angels. Many of those monsters were reincarnated from the ancient angels in the ancient mythical battlefield. Even with your current strength, you will encounter unresolvable dangers in the ancient mythical battlefield. This is why I let you attack the demon world. After absorbing the demons strength, the strength in your bodies will be the same as the ancient angels. With this, you will be able to fight against the monsters in the ancient mythical battlefield. In the demon world, Beelzebub brought Toru and the other three puppets to the demon who was hiding in the cave to recover his strength. She was using the teleportation method to go there. However, just as she was teleported into the demons cave An invisible spatial seed suddenly exploded beside her. The power of that space explosion was far beyond what Beelzebub knew. That power was very simr to the power she had seen from the ancient battlefield of demons and gods. However, the sense of oppression was much weaker. Moreover, Beelzebub quickly reacted. She had learned many space spells from her superior demon. Her current mastery of space spells was only slightly inferior to that of the previous demon. Thus, Beelzebub instantly turned into a very tiny fly. Then, she left the three puppets beside her and entered a tiny portal. However, what Beelzebub did not expect was that when she entered the tiny portal, she was squeezed out of it alive. The space around her was actually sealed. Moreover, Beelzebub also changed back from her fly form to her fragile human form. Time had already reversed, allowing Beelzebub to return to the point where the space seed had just exploded. Beelzebub discovered that this was an attack that could not be dodged! Chapter 277 - Lord of The Flies" Rebuilds Her White Body

Chapter 277: Lord of The Flies Rebuilds Her White Body

Who could actually set up such a terrifying spatial seed in the depths of the demon world? Beelzebub could not figure it out. Moreover, she understood that she was probably going to die in that spatial explosion now. However, Beelzebub did not want to die. She chose to hide on Paradise Ind for so long, not for this meaningless death. Hence, she quickly controlled the three puppets around her to surround her, trying to use the three puppets to slow down the power of the space explosion. However, facts proved that the three puppets did not have any effect. The moment they came into contact with the space explosion, the puppets lost contact with Beelzebub. Beelzebubs body was mercilessly swept up by the space power generated by the explosion. Beelzebub was instantly knocked unconscious by the powerful power of space. However, she did not die. A transparent power came out of Davis body fluid and surrounded Beelzebubs body. A snow-white power came out of her soul brand and mixed with the transparent power from Davis blood. Moreover, the two powers quickly fused. The new power that appeared was still transparent. That snow-white power was actually assimted by that transparent power. However, under that terrifying spatial explosion, theyer of transparent power on Beelzebubs body that was as thin as a cicadas wings and could only barely wrap around Beelzebubs power and not dissipate. Beelzebubs human form was instantly crushed by the spatial power, turning into a pile of meat paste. Then, her body in the form of the Lord of the Flies appeared. The sturdy body of the arthropod actually held on for a long time. However, it was on the verge of copse and could be destroyed at any time. Beelzebubs consciousness was still in a deep sleep. At this moment, in the depths of Beelzebubs consciousness, she heard a voice saying, Only by abandoning the body of a fly and epting a new power can you survive. The demon world is about to be destroyed. Come to the ancient battlefield of demons and gods and follow your true master, Davis! Hearing that voice, Beelzebub suddenly woke up. That voice was the master of that mysterious power and it was precisely because of that power that she had the courage to rece her superior. Now, it hade to rescue her. This made Beelzebub very happy. It was the words the real master that surprised Beelzebub. The moment she made the puppet, Beelzebub had in her heart regarded the master of the mysterious power as her future follower. How could she now say that Davis was her real master? Beelzebub did not have time to think. She followed the instructions of the power, and Beelzebub moved instantly. Beelzebub had just regained consciousness when her body felt an almost unbearable pain. It had been a long time since she had strengthened the body of the Lord of the Flies. At this moment, that body had already been shattered under the pressure of the power of space. Beelzebub resolutely followed the hint of the mysterious voice and gave up on her current body. Thus, in an instant, Beelzebubs rtively strong body was once again crushed into a pulp. It was only because of the transparent power enveloping her body that her body was still gathered together and did not dissipate. Beelzebub immediately felt inhuman pain. However, her will was unusually tenacious. Under the pressure of the space explosion that almost made her faint again, Beelzebubs space power actually appeared in her body. Then Beelzebubs body rapidly absorbed the transparent power that surrounded her. Then, the demonic power in her body also surged into Davis blood. Almost in an instant, the power form in Beelzebubs body turned into that transparent power. Then, under the effect of that power Beelzebubs body was formed again. However, the outline of her body was still that of a fly. The difference was that this time, the flys body had be much smaller. Moreover, its entire body was snowy white. Even its wings had be snowy white. However, one side was snowy white, while the other side was ck like a demon. The flys current form looked much more beautiful, in line with human aesthetic standards. There were no extra bristles on the feet, and only the properties of hardness were retained. The ugly mouthpart also became two closed hard tes with a metallic texture. The number ofpound eyes increased, but each eye became smaller. If one did not look carefully, Beelzebubs eyes were now like a whole gemstone. This was suitable for Beelzebub to use in battle. Although she hated the fly form, she was more used to the fly form when she teleported. Besides, Beelzebub liked the white fly form now. It was her specially beautified form. It looked like a strong sci-fi wind. Then, the snow-white fly gradually turned into a human form. It also had no facial features and no female features. It only had a slender human figure. Then, under the control of Beelzebubs consciousness, the human figure gradually showed female features. After her body waspletelypleted, Beelzebub was surprised to find that her human figure had also turned snow-white. There were still a few pairs of wings on her back, one ck and one white. However, her body was as white as ster, without any color. The power that surged out of her body had also turned from pitch-ck to transparent. Before, Beelzebub used pitch-ck magic to cover her body. Now, her body did not have any cover. Hence, Beelzebub hurriedly used the new power in her body to make a snow-white light armor to cover her chest and private parts. Most of her body was still exposed. However, this was in line with her aesthetic standards. After doing all this, Beelzebub was surprised to find that her strength had increased again. Moreover, the space explosion was over. Only two bodies were left in the cave. There was one was in front of Beelzebub which waspletely white while the other one was lying further away, emitting ck smoke and had lost all its life aura. Moreover, most of the originally dense demonic aura in the cave had also disappeared. The originally pitch-ck cave had also be bright. Beelzebub went up to take a look and was surprised to find that the white corpse was Toru. His body had actually turned white in the explosion. Moreover, the power in his body had also transformed into thatpletely transparent color. Not only that, Torus body was also equipped with a set of white heavy armor. That heavy armor looked very sturdy, and it wrapped Torus entire body tightly. Moreover, the puppet brand on his body was still there. Beelzebub easily took back control of Toru. When Beelzebub walked to the pitch-ck corpse, he discovered that the corpse was indeed her original superior. It could not be any more dead. At this moment, a transparent portal suddenly appeared in front of Beelzebub. You have Davis aura in your body. The demon world has been destroyed. Entering the portal will allow you to obtain new power. What surprised Beelzebub was that the voice was another voice that made her tremble. It was the voice of an ancient angel. That voice had awakened the memories deep in her soul. Chapter 278 - When Faced with a Double Invitation, Beelzebub was Tempted

Chapter 278: When Faced with a Double Invitation, Beelzebub was Tempted

When Beelzebub heard that voice, she hesitated for a moment. Two powerful beings that she could not recognize invited her at the same time. One came from the mysterious ancient battlefield of gods and demons and the other came from the ancient angels on Paradise Ind. To be honest, Beelzebub was moved by the invitation of the two powerhouses. She felt that the strength of the two powerhouses was equal. Moreover, they were all rted to Davis. The powerhouse from the ancient battlefield of gods and demons provided her with a puppet technique. Moreover, her snow-white body was also rted to that powerhouse and the ancient angel from Paradise Ind provided her with a chance to atone for her sins. During her years of hiding on Paradise Ind, Beelzebub had gotten used to the feeling of being an angel. That feeling made her infatuated. As a demon born in the demon world, she yearned for the life of an angel in the depths of her heart. Now, her white body hadpletely gotten rid of the characteristics of a demon. Most importantly, both choices could make her stronger. The demon world was finished. There was no real benefit for her to stay in the demon world now. Instead, she might encounter unknown dangers. Beelzebub could obviously feel the change in her power. The demonic power in her body had bepletely transparent. Now, she could not be considered a demon at all. Her power had just finished transforming when a portal appeared on the other side. This made Beelzebub more or less alert. However, now, Beelzebub did not seem to have any other choices. Beelzebub had already felt the space power that exploded everywhere in the demon world and the boss in front of her waspletely dead. There was no one in the demon world to bind her. At this time, Beelzebub suddenly remembered Davis name. The mysterious power in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons mainly mentioned Davis and the new ancient angel also mentioned Davis name. This surprised Beelzebub. Why is it all rted to Davis? Beelzebub did not understand. She looked at the dead demon in front of her and found that his power had beenpletely sucked dry. Hence, out of gratitude for the demon teaching her space magic, Beelzebub also released a space magic,pletely destroying the demons body. It was to preserve his final dignity. After doing all this, Beelzebub made the final decision. She epted the invitations from both sides. First, she would seek refuge with the powerful ancient angel of Paradise Ind. Then, she would enter the ancient battlefield with those angels! A smart person would never waste time making a choice. This was Beelzebubs consistent belief. Then, Beelzebub took Toru and walked into the transparent portal. At the same time, Lucifer was also overwhelmed by the explosion of space. He could see that those attacks were mixed with the attacks of the angels and the dragons and those attacks actually surpassed the attacks of the seraph. Finally, he decided to escape from the demon world. He came to the demon world only to be stronger, to fight against those angels that he hated on the Paradise Ind and not to live and die in the demon world. Therefore, Lucifer used a secret method to summon a collective teleportation array. That persons teleportation array instantly appeared at the feet of Lucifer and the thirty thousand fallen angels that he led. Then, along with the thirty thousand fallen angels, Lucifer was sent to an unknown space. However, he did not know that the instant the teleportation array was summoned, it was changed into apletely different teleportation array by an invisible force. The time and destination of the teleportation had changed greatly. However, they still escaped from the demon world. The other demons in the demon world were in trouble. Out of the seven deadly sins, two had left. They were the arrogant Lucifer and the Gluttonous Beelzebub. The remaining five demon kings of the seven deadly sins were all killed in that attack. Most of the demons in the demon world were destroyed by the power from heaven. Only a few demons escaped the demon world like Lucifer and some of the demons escaped to the depths of the demon world. While the demon world was damaged, in the human world, in Belgravia Empire, Queen Lea was leading the army of the empire to resist the joint attack from the other two empires. Originally, ording to Lea and Es n, they could quickly defeat the other two empires. However, she did not expect that the other two empires would collude with the demons to attack the Belgravia Empire in advance. The armies of the other two empires had already attacked the capital of the empire. They were at the city gates. The sky was filled with enemy soldiers. Queen Lea looked at the approaching enemy troops in the distance with an ugly expression on her face. She had not felt Davis connection for a long time. However, she knew that Davis must still be alive. If Davis had died, she would be dead now because of the demon contract she had signed with him. Davis could not be reached. In addition, the army of the Belgravia Empire was losing ground. As the Queen of the empire, Lea felt very bitter. She felt that she could not hold on any longer. The soldiers of the Belgravia Empire now had no resistance against the demons mixed in with the enemys imperial army. Lea could not wait to personally go into battle and kill those detestable demons. However, the power that Lea, E, and the others possessed were the power of demons. If they used the power of demons to resist the enemy, even if they defeated the demons of the enemy, her prestige would plummet within the Belgravia Empire. Emily, who was standing beside Lea, saw Leas gloomy expression and took the initiative to step forward. Queen, why dont we use the demonic power that our master gave us? Its better than watching the empire be destroyed. On the other side of Lea, E heard what Emily said. The main reason is that the enemy also has powerful demons. Even if we make a move, we might not be able to defeat those demons in the enemys army. Its not easy for the queen to regain her prestige in the empire. Hence, we cant give up so easily. Lea nodded. In the end, just as E finished speaking, the enemy troops were thrown into chaos. It turned out that for some unknown reason, a portion of the demons exploded into a bloody mist in an instant, killing the human soldiers beside the demons. When Lea saw this scene, her eyes lit up. Without the help of the demons, Lea was confident that she could lead the army of the empire to attack the allied forces of the other two empires. However, before Lea could give the order, another space explosion urred in the enemys army. As the space explosion urred, the enemys allied army was severely injured. Lea had never seen such a space explosion before. It was a power that humans could not understand. Chapter 279 - The Empire Alliance Army Could Not Withstand a Single Blow

Chapter 279: The Empire Alliance Army Could Not Withstand a Single Blow

First, an invisible energy appeared. Following that, the invisible and colorless energy released many shockwaves. It was like raindrops dropping on the surface of water, causing ripples of spatial energy formed by countless spatial energy. Those shockwaves, with a crushing aura, instantly destroyed the alliance army of the two empires. No matter how well-equipped they were, no matter how powerful they were, they were all instantly annihted before the spatial shockwaves, not even leaving a speck of dust behind. The soldiers of the Belgravia Empire were all dumbstruck when they saw that scene. At the same time, within the bodies of Lea and E, the saliva from Davis instantly released a transparent power. Due to Lea and Es low strength, the demonic power in their bodies instantly transformed into that transparent power. Then, a transparent portal appeared in front of Lea. Both of you have Davis aura in your bodies. Search for Davis and enter the portal. Lea and E were very surprised. They had lost contact with Davis for a long time. However, now, news of Davis suddenly appeared. Lea instinctively pulled E forward, wanting to enter the portal. However, when they reached the portal, Lea suddenly thought of Emily. She turned around and said to Emily, Emily, from now on, you are the acting queen of Belgravia. Im going to look for my master. Ill leave the people and the army of the empire to you. Yes, my Queen. Lea walked up to Emily and gave her a hug. Then, she whispered into Emilys ear, I know that you like master. I will bring your share to look for master. During the time that you are in the empire, you can use my name to ask the best teacher in the empire to fulfill your wishes to go to school. After Lea finished speaking, Emilys face turned slightly red. She was very shy. She did not expect that Lea would be able to see her thoughts clearly. At the same time, Emily was also very touched. Although Lea and her were both Davis servants, however, in her heart, Lea was also the Queen of the Empire that she respected the most. As a noble queen, Lea was actually able to pay attention to her thoughts. This made Emily secretly swear in her heart that she would definitely repay the favor of Lea for trusting her. Lea let go of Emily and gently patted Emilys shoulder. Im going to look for master. Goodbye, Emily. Following that, Lea did not linger and entered the teleportation portal with E. After watching Lea leave, Emilys gaze suddenly turned cold. From now on, the other two empires will be removed from the human world! In the ancient mythical battlefield, countless monsters, ancient creatures, and ancient angels that had been sleeping for a long time were awakening. The concentration of power in the ancient mythical battlefield was also rapidly increasing. Moreover, the boundary of the ancient mythical battlefield was slowly expanding at a speed that was difficult to notice. After Davis escaped through the teleportation portal with Lilia, they arrived at a dark cave. Davis had been here before when he was exploring the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Therefore, when Davis saw the army of ants, the first ce he thought of was the cave. However, when he summoned the portal, he was distracted by his worry about Lilias condition. Therefore, his teleportation location was a little off. Davis and Lilia were teleported to the depths of the cave. Even Davis did not know where he was. However, he got rid of the formidable army of ants. Davis was not worried about the army of ants, but about Lilias condition. Before being teleported here, Lilias body seemed to be forcibly upied by an unknown existence. Before, Lilias soul was still crying in Davis soul world. Now, Lilias soul had stopped. Moreover, Lilias soul was slowly approaching Davis soul. However, Davis did not realize this. Davis did not have time tofort Lilia. At least he had to find a ce where he would not be disturbed before he could safely return to his soul world. Davis walked in a certain direction with Lilia in his arms. Along the way, he always had the feeling that he was being watched. What was even stranger was that Davis felt that there was more than one person watching him. Davis vignce suddenly rose. Then, he heard the sound of an insect pping its wings. That sound was intermittent. If it was not for his physical fitness that had been strengthened several times, Davis might not have been able to hear that sound. In addition, apart from that sound, Davis could also sense the energy fluctuation that the little insect emitted when it pped its wings. That energy fluctuation was clearly a fluctuation of demon power. Davis was very familiar with the energy fluctuation of demon power. The demon actually reached out its hand here. He instantly thought that it was very likely that the demon was behind him and Lilia being teleported here. Thinking of this, Davis suddenly felt a sense of disgust. It was because of those demons that Fiona was poisoned. This time, Lilia was unconscious, and it was also rted to the demons. Davis kept quiet and increased his perceptive ability. While calcting the position of the flying bug rtive to him, he prepared a special spell to capture the flying bug. He wanted to see what kind of demon was watching him. The flying bug slowly flew to the sky in front of Davis. At this time, Davis was finally ready to shoot down the flying bug. However, as soon as Davis had this idea, he felt a very majestic power appear from Lilias body, and then it shot toward the flying bug. The flying insect was shot down immediately. As soon as it regained its flying posture in the air, its body stiffened and fell to the ground. Davis looked up and found the real appearance of the insect. It was an extremely small fly. Davis immediately guessed the owner of the fly. Beelzebub. The legendary Lord of the Flies. Only Beelzebub had the ability to control the fly to spy on him from thousands of miles away. Davis did not react much after discovering this. He guessed that Lucifer from the demon world had sent Beelzebub to spy on him for revenge. However, something surprising happened. At this time, Lilia in his arms suddenly moved. Lilias originally soft body became stiff. Then, Lilia broke free from Daviss arms and flew into the air. Suddenly, a white light shot out from her fingers toward the fly. Chapter 280 - A Man and a Woman in the Same Room

Chapter 280: A Man and a Woman in the Same Room

When the fly came into contact with the white light, it disappeared from the sky. After the white light disappeared, it returned to Lilias body. Then, Lilia fell from the sky like a kite with a broken string. When Davis found out about Lilias condition, he quickly caught her. However, when he caught Lilia, Davis was surprised to find that Lilias realm had be a level-one cherub. Davis also found out that besides the dragon power and demon power in Lilias body, there was a powerful force that even he could not understand. That force was a powerful threat to him. However, to Davis surprise, that powerful force did not seem to be hostile to him. When Davis touched Lilias body, the power still seeped out of Lilias body and wrapped gently around Davis hand. It seemed to wee Davis. The power was snow white and felt very good. It was like the touch of silk. This made Davis somewhat confused about the current situation. He knew that it must be the white power that had forced Lilias soul out of Lilias body. However, why did the white power remove the flies that Beelzebub had used to spy on him? It had also greatly increased Lilias power? Davis did not know how to deal with the white power with such an unpredictable attitude. At least, Lilia seemed to be fine now. Davis held the unconscious Lilia, and continued to walk into the depths of the cave. Along the way, Davis felt that Lilia in his arms looked at him. However, when he looked at Lilia, he found that Lilias eyes were actually closed. It was a very strange feeling. At the same time, as Davis walked, the top of the cave continued to drip water droplets downward. The frequency of the drops was not low. Davis had to divert some of his energy to protect his head. Forming an energy shield, the drops of water continued to drip onto his energy shield. Due to the impact, the drops of water dispersed into tiny droplets and made a rattling sound. The sound made Davis feel depressed and he did not know when he would find a safe ce to check on Lilia. This was because the dark and interconnected environment of the cave was very dangerous for him and Lilia. Combined with the unknown energy in Lilias body, Davis was even more worried. His mind was nowpletely focused on Lilia, and he did not have much time to deal with the unexpected situation. He walked quietly for a long time. There was less and less light in the cave. It was almost pitch ck. Davis gradually gave up observing Lilia. His alertness was low. At this time, Davis was surprised to find that the atmosphere was good. Holding a girl in his arms, exploring the unknown cave, and in the dark environment, there were no other people and sound interference. Davis could only hear the sound of raindrops above his head and the sound of his and Lilias breathing. In addition, in this environment, his bodys sense of touch also became sensitive. Lilias body temperature also changed. Originally, Lilias body temperature was like a furnace. However, now, Lilias body temperature was as cold as a rock. If Davis could not still hear the uniform breathing sounds and energy from Lilias body, he would almost think that Lilia was a corpse. It was very scary. Moreover, when Davis held Lilia, he felt that Lilia seemed to be fuller than before. When he walked, the undtion of Lilias body also became greater. The touch on her hands was also surprisingly stic. He thought about it and felt that he was only hallucinating because he had been in the dark for a long time or perhaps it was because his body was more sensitive under such circumstances. Davis instantly felt a little ashamed. Now, Lilia was still in aa, and he was thinking about these romantic things while he was away. The priority was to find a safe shelter and let Lilia return to normal. Now, the powerful Lilia could be a great help to Davis. At least, Lilia could be a good transportation tool. Not only that, Davis now had a strong sense of responsibility. He now considered himself as the owner of Lilia. Lilia passed out, and he med himself a lot. At this time, he also forcibly suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart. Davis continued to carry Lilia in the cave. Soon, Davis finally found a secluded cave. There was only one side facing out, and all three sides were cold and solid rocks. Davis released the divine power in his body and fixated it in the pit at the top of the cave. Bright light instantly illuminated the inside of the cave. However, when Davis saw what was inside the cave, he showed a very surprised expression. It turned out that there was an extremely t stone b on the wall facing him. The five sides of the stone b were as sharp as knives. It was obvious that it had been specially cut out by people to be used for rest. That cave was actually a square stone room. Davis suddenly turned his head and found that there was indeed a raised button at the door of the stone room. Davis pressed it curiously. However, there was a dull sound from the door of the stone room. Boom. A stone door mmed heavily on the ground, sealing the entrance of the stone room. It really is a trap! Davis was shocked. He did not expect that this room, which looked like a toy, actually had a trap. Although he was very surprised, he did not panic. The other three walls of the stone room were chiseled with some air holes for venttion. Davis did not have to worry about suffocation. Moreover, even if he could not get out, he could use the Demonic Dimensional Gate to escape with Lilia. Not only did he not worry, but Davis even cast a spell at the door of the stone room to prevent detection outside the stone room and intruders. He clearly remembered his original purpose. To save Lilia. The more time passed, the more dangerous Lilias situation became. There was no time to waste! Thus, Davis carefully ced Lilia on the t stone b. When he ced Lilia down, Davis hand also touched the stone b. As a result, he found that the stone was not as cold as he had imagined. Instead, it had a warm feeling. He was relieved that he did not have to worry about Lilia being affected by the cold. Chapter 281 - The Ant Queen

Chapter 281: The Ant Queen

The te was spacious enough for two people to lie side by side. Then, Davisid down next to Lilia. Holding Lilias hand, his consciousness gradually returned to his soul world. He had just returned to his soul world. As soon as his soul body opened his eyes, he saw Lilias soul body supporting her pretty face with both hands, looking at Davis seriously. Lilias soul was still the same as Lilias when she was a child. She looked very petite and cute, which made Davis want to protect her. Davis soul was the same as Davis in his previous life. It was a skinny adult man who even looked a little decadent. This made Lilia very curious. The appearance of Davis soul was actually very different from Davis actual appearance. Lilia liked both Davis soul and appearance. However, Lilia liked Davis soul more. That was because the first time she saw Davis soul body was the first time she saw Davis soul body. As soon as Davissoul body regained its movement, it immediately rushed in front of Lilia. It hugged Lilia with both arms and lifted her up. Ah, brother Lilia cried out in surprise. Davis saw that Lilias soul was safe and sound, and his worried heart finally settled down. The familiar burning sensation from Lilias body made Davis feel veryfortable. To be honest, if he was alone in an unfamiliar world and did not have Liliaspany, Davis felt that he might not be able to hold on for long. Not only that, he felt that he had gradually developed a very infatuated feeling toward Lilia. That infatuated feeling was not produced at once, but was umted during the long time he spent with Lilia. Still unable to return to your own body? Yes. Lilias eyes blinked quickly a few times. She was very helpless. I have nowpletely lost contact with my body. What! Davis asked worriedly, Lilia, if your soul loses contact with your body for too long, what will be the consequences? Lilia saw Davis worried expression and felt very ufortable, so she quicklyforted him. Its okay. Although my soul has been squeezed out of my body by a mysterious power, as long as I can replenish my power in your soul world, it wont be a problem. What we need to worry about now is that mysterious force in my body. I dont know what its intentions are. Does it have any implications for my body? Then, Lilia said in a very small voice, Davis, Im worried that my pure body has been tainted. Will you ept me like that? After Davis heard Lilias voice, he gently stroked Lilias hair andforted her, Dont worry, the power in your body didnt do anything excessive. On the contrary, your current strength has already raised the level of an initial-stage cherub. After hearing Davis answer, Lilia was relieved. She did not have any good ideas either. Her body had been taken over by other powers, and she was far more nervous than she appeared to be. However, she did not want Davis to worry about her. Hence, Lilia changed the topic and said, Davis, why is your soul so different from your appearance? Hearing this question, Davis smiled and teased, Lilia, which one of me do you like now? Lilia lowered her head and said shyly, Both, but of course I like the current you. Haha. Hearing Lilias answer, Davis appeared to be very happy. Then, Davis said frankly, Lilia, actually Im not from your world. What do you mean? Lilia did not understand. That is to say, I am a person from another world. My soul belongs to another world, and my body belongs to the world of angels and demons where you are. That is why there is a huge difference between my soul and my appearance. Because, that is not the same person. When I was born, the original soul of this body went to god knows where. Lilia, can you ept me like this? Davis was looking forward to Lilias answer. This was a problem that he had been unwilling to face for a long time. It was also the reason why he did not have much of a sense of belonging to the new world. In this world full of magic and supernatural powers, although he was powerful, he still had too little connection to this world. Due to this, Davis rarely had a quiet talk with someone like now. The cute and innocent Lilia made Davis let down all his guard. Now, as Davis looked at Lilia, he felt that his sense of belonging to this world was much stronger. Of course I dont mind. Davis, have you forgotten? The current you is already my master. You dont know that the Dragon Race will not easily recognize other races as their masters. However, once they recognize their masters, even if their masters die, they will still be loyal to their original masters. Davis, I like the current you. I wont change because of that reason. I wont just treat you as my master. I cant leave you now. Davis was very touched when he heard Lilias words. Then, Lilia said slyly, Master, can you ept me as a soul body? Of course, just like how you like me, I like you very much. Hearing Davis words, Lilia immediately removed the covers on her body from her soul form and suddenly kissed Davis. The two of them were instantly entangled in Davis soul world. As they were too happy, Davis soul had temporarily lost contact with his body. However, at this moment, Davis body was also being invaded by Lilias body, under the control of the white energy in her body. That white energy was actually from the Ant Queen that followed Davis into the teleportation portal. Both of their clothes had been cleaned by Lilia who was under the control of the Ant Queen. Moreover, Lilias body was currently riding on Davis body and rapidly moving. Strange, why is his body so longsting? Interesting, as expected of the man Ive chosen. The Ant Queen could not help but exim in surprise. Her strength had a seductive effect on men. In the past, the male ants were all mesmerized by her strength. However, now, not only was Davis not affected by her strength. Instead, her power was stirred up by Davis aura. Driven by the Ant Queens restless body, Lilias body became hotter and hotter. The Ant Queen could not help but control Lilias body to kiss Davis. However, what she did not expect was that at the moment of the kiss, Davis saliva entered Lilias mouth. Chapter 282 - “The Devil Came To Me?”

Chapter 282: The Devil Came To Me?

The Queens power was instantly affected by Davis saliva. The queen could feel the pleasure of Lilias body. It was a feeling that the queen would never forget. It was a feeling that made her forget all her troubles in an instant. She even forgot what she was doing now. She did not think that women could be so happy. Previously, the Ant Queen had used this method to manipte other women to have fun with other men. Her own body was always a snow-white ant and had never been developed by the insured man. This was because she had never been satisfied. At this time, she was very interested in Davis, who had killed the monkey monster, because she had seen the dead monkey monster. However, when the Ant Queen saw Davis, she was attracted by Lilias happy appearance, and then became interested in Davis. Now, she found that Davis was really special. Davis body contained many secrets. No wonder, she saw that Lilia was extremely dependent on Davis. When she saw the picture, Davis was always holding Lilia. Hence, it made Lilia too happy. The Ant Queen instantly thought of an evil image. However, the Ant Queen was very powerful and quickly regained her senses. Then, she was surprised to find that there was another mystery in Davis body fluid! It actually had the power of an ancient angel! Upon closer inspection, there was a huge difference. Even she, the Ant Queen, among the ants, the supreme existence, could not tell where the transparent power in Davis body came from. Even in the ancient battlefield of demons and gods, there had never been such a power. That power was like the power of another world. While the Ant Queen was shocked, she also found that the transparent power was transforming Lilias body. All the power in Lilias body, including the white power of the ant queen, had been assimted into that transparent power. The Ant Queen was shocked. That white power was her entire power! However, the ant queen was surprised to find that the power was still under her control. This was a pleasant surprise. She could clearly feel that the transparent power that belonged to her was highly concentrated and purified. Moreover, there was a qualitative change. That transparent power seemed to be the power that dominated everything. After discovering the effect of Davis bodily fluids, the Ant Queen kissed him even more fiercely. However, an ident happened. The instant she was once again affected by Davis saliva, a much stronger pleasure than before struck her soul. At this moment, the Ant Queens control over Lilias soul world was dyed for a moment before it waspletely cut off. At that moment, Lilias soul returned to her own body. On the contrary, the Ant Queens soul fell into Davis soul world. At this moment, Lilia regained control of her body. She was surprised to find that there were two powers that existed in harmony within her body. One was enormous, but she could not control it. The other was much weaker, but she could control it. However, this was not what shocked her the most. What shocked her the most was that her body was now tightly connected to Davis. It was a perfect fit. A huge sense of shame hit Lilias mind, and she almost suffocated. Moreover, she had never felt pleasure rush to her soul in a split second. Her soul had made deep contact with Davis before. However, the pleasure on the soul level was obviously much weaker than the pleasure on the physical level. Therefore, Lilia moved around Davis body. Since it was her own body, the frequency and strength of her movements were obviously much greater than when the Ant Queen controlled it. Davis body also reacted greatly to Lilias movements. At this time, in Davis soul space, Davis soul body had be naked, and his soul body was still trembling. He did not expect that although Lilias soul body looked very small, it was very wild. The strength of the spirit body and the size of the body was not necessarily rted. Davis felt that his spirit body was still a little overwhelmed. To his relief, Lilias spirit suddenly returned to her spirit world. However, he did not expect that at this time there was a white fat Ant Queen in his spirit world. Moreover, she appeared in the position of his crotch. His body was clearly seen by the Ant Queen. Davis instinctively dodged. Then, he cried out in surprise, Who are you? The Ant Queen reacted very quickly. The moment she saw Davis, she knew that Davis soul body and his body were not of the same appearance. Moreover, Davis appearance was clearly the appearance of a human. However, it waspletely impossible for a humans soul to appear in an angel-like body. At this moment, the Ant Queen recalled a prophecy. That prophecy was the one that the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, had heard before. There was one person who would eventually lead the three realms to stop the copse of the world. Moreover, the Ant Queen also knew another prophecy. What Sarafini heard was only the iplete card book. That was the person who led the three realms, from the outside world, and would be the king of the new world! Thus, the Ant Queen asked with some excitement, King, are you from another world? In Paradise Ind, Vontel had already withdrawn his teleportation door. The revenge against the demon world hade to a sessful end. All the buildings on Paradise Ind had been restored to their original state under Vontels power. Moreover, the power on Paradise Ind had also been restored. The difference was that the power that filled Paradise Ind before was mainly divine power. Now, it was a mixture of all kinds of power. Vontel had opened up the secret realm between Paradise Ind and the outside world! Paradise Ind would be more powerful than before. However, the atmosphere on Paradise Ind was very strange now. Beelzebub and Toru looked at Vontel respectfully. She was summoned to Paradise Ind by Vontel, and she had been hiding on Paradise Ind for many years. She did not feel that there was anything wrong with her being here. She did not seem to be nervous at all. On the other hand, Lucifer and the 30,000 fallen angels behind him were extremely embarrassed and terrified. The magic power in their bodies was being mercilessly suppressed by the divine power in Paradise Ind. Just like the demon world, Paradise Ind also had a great suppression effect on the powerful demons that invaded here. As for the fallen angels, the suppression was even greater. At this moment, Lucifer and the 30,000 fallen angels found it difficult to even stand up. As for the angels and dragons, they were all dumbfounded. What a guy! He actually brought the leader of the demon world, Lucifer, to the demon world. The power of that ancient angel was too terrifying. Apart from shock, there was also anger that was almost out of control. Although they had already taken revenge on the demons, the angels and dragon warriors still did not calm down. This was because there were still people like Lucifer and Beelzebub who slipped through the! What angered them the most was that Lucifer and those fallen angels were traitors of Paradise Ind! Due to their betrayal, the power of light was reduced by 30%! Sariel could not help but ask, Sir, forgive me for being presumptuous. Why would Lucifer and Beelzebub from the demon world appear here? Chapter 283 - Each With His Own Agenda

Chapter 283: Each With His Own Agenda

After Sariel raised his question, the rest of the archangels and Sarafini looked at Vontel. Then All the archangels and dragon warriors also looked at Vontel. They did not understand why the ancient angel would summon Lucifer and Beelzebub to Paradise Ind. Lucifer and Beelzebub were both traitors and enemies of Paradise Ind, so why did they not just execute them? No matter how they thought about it, it did not make sense. As if he saw the confusion in everyones eyes, Vontel said, Ill exinter. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Vontel, the ancient angel that you guys are talking about. I believe that many people are curious about my identity, but my identity is simple. From ancient times until now, Ive been sleeping in the library of Paradise Ind until I was awakened by Davis. Hearing the Davis that Vontel mentioned, everyones spirits were lifted. When the angels and dragon warriors heard Davis name, they vaguely guessed Vontels purpose. Vontel must have something to do with Davis for teleporting those demons to Paradise Ind. It must not be to execute those demons, but to let those demons, the fallen angels, return to Paradise Ind. The dragon warriors could not help but look at Lucifer and the other demons. They ignored Beelzebub. Beelzebub did not look like a demon at all. When Beelzebub heard Vontels words, she was also surprised. She did not expect Davis to wake Vontel up. Just like what she had imagined, Vontel was indeed an ancient angel, and Vontel was a cute little girl. Vontels power was beyond Beelzebubs imagination. That kind of power seemed to be more powerful than the energy she had seen from the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. This was just Beelzebubs intuition. However, her intuition had always been very urate and such a powerful ancient angel was actually awakened by Davis. This made her unable to understand. What exactly was Davis identity? He actually had such great power. Beelzebub did not understand. Although Beelzebub had long since put away her contempt for Davis and began to value Davis, however, she found that she still did not value Davis enough. Beelzebub had been hiding in heaven for several years, but he actually turned a blind eye to a key figure like Davis! This made Beelzebub feel somewhat ashamed in her heart. Beelzebub had made up her mind that she would pay more attention to Davis in the future. Beelzebub now had an intuition. Davis had an extremely important and mysterious identity and Davis would always be at the center of the matter for a long time toe. Now, whether it was dragons, angels or demons, they could not leave Davis. Since they had ignored Davis, they had to keep an eye on him from now on. Then, Beelzebub started to observe the situation. She hade to Paradise Ind with determination and was prepared to be pointed at by the God of Heaven. However, she did not expect Lucifer to be here. This made Beelzebub very surprised. She thought Lucifer was already dead. However, Beelzebub found out that she, Lucifer, and the 30,000 fallen angels behind Lucifer were not very powerful in Paradise Ind. On Paradise Ind, the angels and the dragon warriors were all very powerful. Beelzebub felt terrified just by looking at them from afar. The dragons and the angels seemed to have a lot of respect for the ancient angel named Vontel. Even the most powerful among the archangels, Sariel, had to ask Vontels opinion politely. After Vontel temporarily ignored Sariels question, Sariel did not dare to ask. Beelzebub instantly understood that the angel named Vontel was now the leader of Paradise Ind. As long as she could gain Vontels favor, she could keep her life. After gaining Vontels favor, she would have a chance to greatly increase her strength. The angels and dragon warriors were the best proof. At the thought of this, Beelzebub immediately lowered her head and stood there obediently, not even daring to breathe loudly. On the other side, when Lucifer heard Davis name, his heart was filled with endless anger. He remembered the pain and humiliation that Davis had brought to him. It was because of Davis that his strength was damaged and he was forced to kill Samael to replenish his strength. What made him even angrier was that the ancient angel seemed to still hold Davis in high esteem. Lucifer could vaguely guess what Vontel was thinking. It was probably to recruit him. Otherwise, the previous space explosions might have killed him. If he became the subordinate of the ancient angel, Lucifer could still ept it. This was because the power in Vontels body was very familiar to Lucifer. Moreover, the moment Lucifer saw Vontels power, he was conquered by that powerful power. Not only that, but Lucifer felt another mysterious power from Vontel. This power was more powerful than the ancient angels and the demon power in his body. He was full of desire for this power. However, when Lucifer looked at the people around him, he suddenly realized that the dragon warriors and the angels all had this kind of powerful power. This kind of powerful power was transparent. Moreover, each of the angels and the dragon warriors had reached the level of seraph. Those ordinary angels and dragons were all stronger than him. Lucifer could not ept this for a while. He used to be the most powerful demon in the demon world. How could any random angel and dragon warrior be stronger than him? It would have been fine if only those people had that kind of power. However, Lucifer found that Beelzebub also had that kind of transparent power. Moreover, Beelzebub had also advanced to the seraph level. Moreover, Beelzebubs body had also changed, turning into a snow-white color. This shocked Lucifer so much that his jaw almost fell off. Lucifer was not the only one who was shocked. The 30,000 fallen angels behind him also discovered that those angels and dragons had be stronger. The source was the transparent power that covered the surface of their bodies. In an instant, the fallen angels started to doubt their choices and felt a strong sense of regret. That was because Lucifer and the fallen angels chose to be stronger. However, now, the strength that they were so proud of was nothing in front of the normal angels and dragon warriors. They could clearly see the contempt and hatred in the eyes of the angels and dragon warriors. The situation was very dangerous. Chapter 284 - Lucifer’s Guesses

Chapter 284: Lucifers Guesses

Without the protection of the ancient angel, the angry angels and dragon warriors would have killed the fallen angels. In addition, Lucifer thought of an unusual ce. Paradise Ind should have been destroyed by the demon king who was proficient in spatial magic. Howe Paradise Ind was restored to its original state? Moreover, the buildings on Paradise Ind seemed to be sturdier and more magnificent than before. Didnt Paradise Ind explode? Lucifer looked at Beelzebub in confusion. Beelzebub saw Lucifers confused look and shrugged as if to say, This has nothing to do with me. Then, Lucifer looked at the angels and the dragon warriors. He found that the number of angels had indeed decreased a lot. The space explosion must have happened and it was quite powerful. Then, Lucifer found another important detail. Theyout of the new buildings on Paradise Ind seemed to bepletely different from those in his memory. Those buildings should have been built by someone new. Lucifer was shocked. Once upon a time, Lucifer was also the head of the archangels. He understood that it was very difficult to build new buildings on Paradise Ind. This was because to build new buildings, one had to destroy the original buildings and destroy the previousyout. Although the buildings in Paradise Ind were destroyed by the space explosion, that kind ofyout and foundation can not be easily destroyed. That was because the person who built those buildings was a very powerful ancient angel in ancient times. To destroy theyout of the buildings in Paradise Ind and rebuild the buildings, you must have the strength of the ancient angel. Obviously, among all the angels present, only Vontel had such powerful strength. Moreover, Vontels strength was even stronger than the angel who built the buildings. Thinking of this, an idea that surprised Lucifer suddenly shed through his mind. Could it be that the ancient angel Vontel who was floating in the air above the library was the powerful ancient angel who built the entire Paradise Ind? Looking at Vontels calm expression, Lucifer confirmed his thoughts. It must be like that. Vontel must be dissatisfied with the destroyed buildings, so he rebuilt Paradise Ind. On one hand, it was to revitalize Paradise Ind, and on the other hand, it was to use the more magnificent buildings to shock these fallen angels. Thinking of Vontels terrifying strength, Lucifers body could not help but tremble slightly. The fallen angels did not know what Lucifer was afraid of. However, the fear in Lucifers heart quickly spread among the fallen angels. Coupled with the suppression of Paradise Ind, the fallen angels could not sit still. Every second, they had to endure great suffering. At this time, Sarafini looked curiously at Beelzebub and Lucifer. When she first saw Beelzebub, she noticed the transparent power in Beelzebubs body. Moreover, Sarafini discovered something that surprised her. Beelzebub had already transformed the power in her body into that transparent power. She was very familiar with that kind of transparent power. It was the bodily fluid that came from Davis. Moreover, apart from that, Sarafini had also sensed another kind of power in Beelzebubs body. She guessed that Beelzebubs body had turned snow-colored because of that power. That was because when Sarafini was controlling the spatial spell tounch an indiscriminate attack on the demon world, she had sensed a powerful power. That power did not belong to the current world. The current world did not have that high-dimensional power. She could also see that the transparent power in Beelzebubs body was not strong. It seemed that Beelzebub and Davis were not very close. Thinking of this, for some reason, she suddenly felt rxed. It was as if she had eliminated a potential rival and that rival was her rival for Davis. However, this thought made her afraid. She did not expect that she had been so deeply influenced by Davis. The proud Dragon Queen was unwilling to admit this fact. That would be too embarrassing. Hence, Sarafini began tofort herself in her heart. Im doing it for Lilia Im doing it for Lilia. Im the Dragon Queen. Its okay to worry about my Dragon Princess Lilia. Lilia is my favorite little girl! Shes the future leader of the dragons! Davis might be able to help Lilia a lot Sarafini tried to hypnotize herself, but it did not work. She looked at Lucifer again. She lost interest after just one look. She did not like Lucifers appearance. Lucifer used to be an archangel, but now he made himself as ugly as a monster. The most important thing was that Lucifer was only a level nine seraph. In Sarafinis eyes, he was an extremely weak existence. How could such a person be the leader of the seven sins of the demon world? Sarafini could not help but sneer. However, she was worried about offending Vontel, so she only despised Lucifer in her heart. She did not have any expression on her face and maintained her dignity as the Dragon Queen. Then, she looked at the angels who had turned into women. A terrible thought suddenly appeared in Sarafinis mind. If Lucifer and the fallen angels surrender to Paradise Ind, will they also turn into that kind of female appearance? When Sarafini turned into a female appearance, she secretlyughed for a long time. Now, when she saw that Lucifers fierce face might also turn into a female appearance, Sarafinis curiosity was aroused. Hence, she decided to support Lucifers surrender to Paradise Ind. She could see that Vontel seemed to have a tendency to subdue Lucifer, so she might as well go with the flow and win the favor of the ancient angel. She really wanted to see Lucifer turn into a woman now. It could be funny, or it could be surprisingly beautiful. Sarafini was full of anticipation. At the same time, the archangels had mixed feelings. The first was Raphael. He was initially very happy when she saw his strength increase. However, when she saw Gabriel, Michael, Sariel, and Uriel all turn into women, he felt very strange. Why? A strong sense of crisis arose in Raphaels heart. This was because she felt that this feminine appearance seemed to be a prank by Vontel. Chapter 285 - Make Sure to Bring Me Along!

Chapter 285: Make Sure to Bring Me Along!

Vontels goal was most likely to serve Davis. Davis was actually valued so highly by Vontel! This made Raphael feel a little surprised. Previously, Raphael only thought that Davis might be a very talented angel. However, he did not expect that Davis would have such a great effect. Due to Davis, all the powers in the bodies of all the angels and dragons had be transparent, and everyones strength had also improved by leaps and bounds. Raphael, who had already absorbed a lot of Davis body fluid, was actually stronger than the archangels like Sariel and Uriel. Although it was just a difference in realms, it did not mean that the ones who were stronger inbat were also stronger than them. However, Raphael knew that with his current realm, he would y an increasingly important role in Paradise Ind. Everything was because of Davis. Everything was also because of Davis. Although Raphael did not think that there was anything wrong with this, when he thought of Davis, his sense of crisis grew stronger and stronger. The more Raphael looked, the more he felt that the angels who had turned into women were very strange. He simply did not look at them. He said to herself in his heart, No matter what, I have toplete the task of protecting Davis. At this moment, the four archangels, Sariel, Gabriel, Michael, and Uriel, were feeling very ufortable. Their faces had been forcibly changed, and even their bodies hadpletely turned into women. What surprised them the most was that the process was actually irreversible! Changing into a female appearance did not affect their strength as their bodies were just skin bags to them. When they fought, they still relied on the surging power in their bodies. However, being forcefully transformed still made them unable to adapt to it in a short period of time. The most aggrieved thing was that they could only ept it. After all, when the ancient angel, Vontel, bestowed them with power, they did not reject it. Forget it, just treat it as a side effect of the increase in power. The four archangels consoled themselves. However, they did not know that because of their gender change, they had fallen into the same crazy infatuation with Davis as Raphael. At the same time, the lower-ranked angels whispered to each other. They were all very surprised by the changes in their bodies. However, they naturally epted the changes in their bodies and appearances. The grown angels had collectively turned into women, so they had nothing toin about. Moreover, they had beenpletely affected by Davis blood and did not realize that their force field had changed. Those angels had already raised Davis position in their hearts to a position that was even more important than Paradise Ind. Lord Vontel is so beautiful. She turned us all into women for her own wish Do you remember what Lord Vontel said before? The reason why we became stronger was all because of Davis blood. Yeah, but the side effect is too strong. Even Lord Vontels figure has changed. Her previous body looked like a mans figure Dont talk about this. If Lord Vontel heard this, he might withdraw your power. Do you think losing your power is scary or bing a woman? It seems like losing your power Lets talk about something else. Thats Lucifer. He looks so fierce. Dont be afraid. He will soon be a girl. What? I guess Lord Vontel wants to subdue Lucifer and let him go to the ancient battlefield with those fallen angels. Before that, he will be modified like us. Sounds interesting. I am starting to look forward to it. At that time, what will Lucifer be? Look, that demon Beelzebubs body has also changed. The power in her body has be the same as ours! Eh, the snow-white man beside her seems to be Toru, the traitor of the dragon race. Toru is definitely a traitor! Dont jump to conclusions. Lets see what Beelzebub has to say. That makes sense The angels discussed a variety of topics. Fiona, Alice, and Angelina had mixed feelings. Their bodies had been elerated. At the same time, the three of them had greatly improved their strength. However, to Fiona and Angelinas surprise, Alices improvement was veryrge. Even the talented Fiona was left behind by Alice. This made Fiona unable to understand. She knew Alices strength. The previous Alice waspletely inferior to her in both talent and realm. How could she be left behind by Alice in the blink of an eye? At this time, Fiona felt that all her previous hard training was like a joke. However, although Fiona was shocked, she was not defeated. She whispered into Alices ear, Alice, why is your improved strength so much better than mine? I know your talent. Under the same conditions, your strength should not be better than mine. When Alice heard Fionas words, her face suddenly turned red. Besides being shy, she also felt a little guilty. She had be stronger because of the intimate contact between her and Davis. However, now, she waspletely embarrassed to say it. She was afraid that if she said it, her friendship with Fiona would bepletely broken. After all, she was the one who cheated without Davis and Fiona knowing. At this moment, an overwhelming sense of shame rose in Alices heart. That sense of shame made Alice at a loss. Angelina saw Alices shy look and advised, Alice, dont worry. No matter what the reason is, Fiona and I will always be your friends. Feel free to say it out loud. Seeing this, Fiona gave Alice a warm hug and said, Thats right. No matter what the reason is, you are my best friend. What cant I say? I I Alice was so touched by the two of them that tears flowed down her face. I might have been a bad girl Then, Alice told Fiona and Angelina about what she did to Davis when she was in Davis room. After saying that, Alice saw that Fiona and Angelina were indeed very surprised. However, what Alice was worried about did not happen. Instead, she heard Fionaforting her. Im not angry. Davis is just my favorite brother. However, the next time you do that, you must ask me to go with you. Angelina added, Me too. Next time, make sure to bring me along. Chapter 286 - Don’t Rush. Everyone Gets a Share

Chapter 286: Dont Rush. Everyone Gets a Share

This time, it was Alice who was surprised. Just as the voices of the angels grew louder and louder, on the other side, the dragon warriors were silent. They had found Toru but they found that Toru had lost his soul. This made them both angry and heartbroken. Although Toru was a traitor, he was once a genius of the Dragon Race. The proud son of heaven had turned into a ghost, which made them sigh. Due to Sarafini, the dragon warriors did not dare to talk about it. Whatever Toru did, it was up to the Dragon Queen. As for Lucifer, they did not care. That was the internal affairs of Paradise Ind. Seeing the people with different expressions, a charming smile appeared on Vontels face as he continued to talk, My duty is to protect Paradise Ind. Rather than protecting Paradise Ind, its more like temporarily staying in the library of Paradise Ind. But when I was awakened by Davis, I found that Paradise Ind was full of danger. First it was Typhon, then it was the continuous explosion of space. I didnt expect that Paradise Ind would be so dangerous now. Not only that, there were even demons mixed into Paradise Ind and no one knew about all of this. To be frank, the current management of Paradise Ind has disappointed me greatly. This also made me realize that the current angels awareness of danger is too poor. It seems that after millions of years offortable life, you have lost your vignce. When Vontel said this, Sariel and the other five archangels all lowered their heads in shame. At this time, another teleportation door appeared next to Beelzebub. The Lust demon walked out from the door. She was not a puppet. She was a real Lust demon. Her body was upied by the Lust demons soul. However, when she was fighting for her body, that puppet devoured the Lust demons soul at the critical moment. Asmodeus! Why are you here? The Lust Demon said, If you can be here, why cant I be here? Besides, Im different from the demon you understand. Hes already dead. Now, I like others to call me Lust. The moment Lust appeared, she went head-to-head with Beelzebub. However, when she saw Vontel, she bowed respectfully. At this moment, everyones gaze was focused on Beelzebub and Lust. This was because the power in Lusts body had also be transparent. The two female demons had changed. This made everyones jaws drop. At this moment, Vontel stopped his introduction. He suddenly said, Everyone is here. Then, he stretched out his hands again. In an instant, he summoned an even bigger door of light. The angels and the dragon warriors were shocked. There was actually such a door of light! After summoning the door of light, Vontel shot another blood arrow from his hand. This time, the blood arrow shot into the bodies of Beelzebub, lust, Lucifer and the 30,000 fallen angels. The angels and dragon warriors were not used to this. However, Beelzebub and Lucifer had never seen such a scene. Could it be that the ancient angel had summoned them to Paradise Ind so that they could be executed in public? When the blood arrows shot into their bodies, they were not as gentle. Instead, they carried the overwhelming power of Vontel. Under the suppression of the various powers, the demons could not even make a sound before they all fell to the ground. Were they going to die? Was this the feeling of impending death? Countless fallen angels thought so. In their eyes, this was very likely a punishment for fallen angels like them. At this moment, countless fallen angels felt a strong sense of regret. Even Lucifer, the fallen angel who was famous for his arrogance, felt a sense of regret. However, it was not regret that he became a fallen angel, but regret that he was too slow. If he had noticed the strange situation on Paradise Ind earlier, he might have already escaped. Now, he was going to die here for nothing. Luckily, Beelzebub and Lust were going to die with him. When Lucifer thought of this, he instinctively looked in Beelzebubs direction. However, Lucifer noticed that Beelzebub did not show any signs of panic. Instead, she had a very surprised expression on her face. Lucifer did not understand. Why was Beelzebub able to smile when he was on the verge of death? Beelzebubs smile was very strange in Lucifers eyes. He did not know what Beelzebub was thinking. However, he thought that Beelzebub was gloating. Didnt you used to be known as the dark lord? Why did you want me to die with you? Lucifer thought that was what Beelzebub was thinking in his heart. He soon noticed the changes in his body. The demonic power in his body was quickly devoured by the blood. Soon, the demonic power in his body waspletely devoured. At this time, Lucifer and the fallen angels behind him fell into deep despair. Their demonic power was taken away. However, not long after, Lucifer and the fallen angels were pleasantly surprised to find that a transparent power appeared in their bodies. This power was exactly the same as the power of the dragon warriors and the angels. They were all transparent powers. Moreover, they also found that this transparent power had no attributes. It could absorb all kinds of powers on the Paradise Ind. It was also at this time that Lucifer suddenly woke up. The changes on the Paradise Ind were not only the buildings but even theposition of the power on Paradise Ind had changed. This made Lucifer exim in his heart. That ancient angel, Vontel, actually had so much power! Not only did he change theyout of the buildings on Paradise Ind, but he also changed theposition of the energy on Paradise Ind. The power on Paradise Ind now had the power of chaos that Lucifer sought. The sea contained all kinds of powers, and all of them were used for his own purposes. Lucifer was not surprised for long. The light gate in the sky changed. A huge amount of power shot out from the light gate and poured toward the 30,000 fallen angels, Lucifer, Beelzebub, and Lust. The dragon warriors and angels instinctively flew toward the light gate and surrounded it. They knew that there were endless benefits within the door of light. However, they did not dare to approach the door of light. This was because they knew that the power within the door of light was given to the fallen angels by Vontel. As for the archangels and the Dragon Queen on the ground, they resisted the impulse in their hearts and did not dare to act rashly. When Vontel saw the expressions of the angels and dragon warriors, as well as the archangels and the Dragon Queen, he instantly understood their thoughts. Everyone has a share. Theres no need to be so formal. Chapter 287 - So This is What Humans Look Like.”

Chapter 287: So This is What Humans Look Like.

Then, a lot of energy appeared in the light gate, like a rain of energy, enveloping the angels and the dragon warriors. This made them overjoyed. They did not expect to have a second chance to absorb that kind of energy. The Dragon Queen and the five archangels who were on the ground rushed into the sky after hearing what Vontel said. After seeing the actions of the angels, Lucifer understood everything. He could feel that the energy in the light door could be absorbed by the transparent energy in his body. The energy in the light door was meant to cooperate with the transparent energy in his body. At this moment, Lucifer did not care about the surprise in his heart and shouted, Everyone, follow me to the light door! After saying this, Lucifer took the lead and flew toward the light door. Then, Beelzebub and lust followed Lucifer and flew toward the light door. On the contrary, the 30,000 fallen angels under Lucifers directmand hesitated for a few seconds. However, in these few seconds, the sky was once again covered by the angels and the dragon warriors. Darkness fell on the fallen angels faces. At this moment, they realized that the power in the light gate was of great benefit to them. Thus, the 30,000 fallen angels rushed crazily toward the light gate in the sky. That power originally belonged to them. How could it be taken away?! This was their only chance, and they did not want to let it go. After a few words, they could guess that Vontel had the intention to subdue them. Otherwise, Vontel would not have specially summoned them from the demon world, specially cleansed the demonic power in their bodies, and summoned the light door that could increase their power. Someone shouted, Hurry up, they will snatch away all the good positions! Then, the fallen angels instinctively used all the transparent energy in their bodies to fly toward the light door. However, although they flewte, they still arrived in front of the light door in time. The angels and dragon warriors did not take their positions. The energy in the center was still left for them. The fallen angels were very touched. The quality of the angels was still the best. If it was in the demon world, those bastards would have absorbed all the energy in the light door, leaving no energy for the rest. They looked at the dragon warriors and the original angelpatriots with grateful eyes. Then, they absorbed the energy in the light door to their hearts content. Feeling the endless energy entering their bodies and the rapid growth of their realms, the fallen angels cheered in their hearts. That kind of leveling speed was simply unheard of. Even in the deepest parts of the demon world, where the magic power was densest, they had never experienced such a fast leveling speed. Therefore, Lucifer, Beelzebub, Lust, and the fallen angels absorbed the energy from the light gate. However, they did not notice that the angels and dragon warriors in the surrounding sky were all casting malicious and sarcastic expressions at them. They even looked like they were watching a show. This time, Vontel did not choose to fly under the light gate to absorb the power. His realm had already reached its limit and could not be further improved. Damn it, if I wasnt afraid that my power would destroy this world, I wouldnt have let go of this opportunity to level up. Hehe, I wonder if demons will be cuter after they turn into women? Davis, this is a great gift! In the end, just as he finished speaking, another portal appeared in front of Vontels eyes. Two well-dressed girls walked out of the portal. One of them had the aura of a superior, while the other had the unique temperament of a knight. If I remember correctly, you are Lea, and you are E, right? Yes, my Lord. Lea and E had just walked out of the portal when they heard the voice that summoning them. However, they did not expect that the one who summoned them was actually a petite little girl. The contrast was very strong. Vontel asked with a smile, Why, do you find it unbelievable? No, I dont. Lea said with her head lowered. However, Vontel suddenly reached out his hands and held the chins of Lea and E, making them look directly into his eyes. I thought they were two demons, but I didnt expect that they were just two ordinary humans. Eh, their loyalty to Davis is so high, yet they havent been sullied by Davis! Lea, E, you two are very special. I understand your eagerness to find Davis. I dont have time to exin. You guys should also go and absorb the power from the light door. After saying that, Vontel shot out two more blood arrows. Lia and E grunted. Then, they were sent up to the light door in the sky by Vontel. While flying in the sky, Lea and E instinctively stretched out their wings to control the bnce. Before they could reach the light gate, their wings had already turned into ck and white wings. A dragon warrior had already absorbed the power to the limit. When he saw Lea and E, he said in surprise, Look, there are actually two humansing over. A stone would cause a thousand ripples. The dragon warriors usually stayed in the dragon territory. Even if they asionally came to the human world, the humans would run away when they were far away from them. This was the first time these dragon warriors had seen a living human. Thus, they could not help but talk about it. Its really two humans. So thats what humans look like. Give them two seats as well. Thus, Lea and E blended into the circle of the Dragon Race. Then, the two of them began to absorb the power with all their might. They knew that this was a chance given to them by that cute sister. Just bying into contact with that vast power, they were stunned. What was even more surprising was that their body strength gradually became stronger as the power flowed in. In just a moment, their strength rose to the level of a lord angel. Next, the throne angel, the cherub, and the seraph. Then, they quickly surpassed the level of the seraph. In the end, Lea and E were already numb. They did not know what level their strength had risen to, but only knew that their strength was constantly rising. The speed at which their strength was increasing, even surprised Vontel. The two of them, with human bodies, had actually surpassed the level of the seraph. This made him unable to understand. Vontel became interested in Lea and E. Very quickly, Vontel discovered the reason. Lea and E actually had the demon contract that Davis had nted in their bodies. Interesting. No wonder they both have Davis aura in their bodies and their realms have risen so quickly. I see. Chapter 288 - Everything Was For Davis

Chapter 288: Everything Was For Davis

At this moment, Vontel recalled Davis appearance and muttered to himself, Davis body is indeed very special. Those two humans are just his demon kin, but they can actually absorb so much power. Moreover, the upper limit of their realms and the speed of improvement are also so terrifying. Its really hard to understand. Those women who are rted to Davis really have astonishing speeds of absorbing the power of chaos. However, as soon as Vontel finished speaking, he discovered a situation that made her very surprised. Under the door of light, together with the dragon warriors, angels and fallen angels was also the Dragon Queen and the four archangels. The speed at which they absorbed the power in the door of light suddenly increased. Moreover, the angels and dragon warriors who had already absorbed the energy had also started to absorb the energy. What! Vontel turned pale with fright. He had not expected this to happen at all. If this continued, the energy that he had prepared in the light door would not be enough. Not only that, Vontel also discovered that his realm was actually on the verge of breaking through. In other words, he also needed to absorb arge amount of power now. How could such a situation happen? Vontel used his time deceleration spell and instantly thought of countless possibilities. In the end, he denied all of them and once again thought of Davis. It seems that something happened to Davis in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Vontel was not worried about Davis current condition at all. That was because he had injected a trace of ancient angel power into Davis body. With that ancient angel power, he could clearly feel Davis life condition. Now, Davis power was very strong, and there were no signs of declining. Moreover, it was a good thing that the angels and dragon warriors needed more power. This was because absorbing more power meant bing stronger and Vontel could also break through the realm that he dreamed of. The realm after the real seraph really fascinates me. This world has not produced such a strong warrior for hundreds of thousands of years. Vontel looked at the door of light and the angels and dragon warriors who were eager to get the power of the door of light. Suddenly, a cunning look appeared in his eyes. Since they are all followers for Davis, I might as well use the rest of my strength. After making up his mind, Vontel stretched out his hands toward the door of light in the sky. In an instant, Vontels hands shed with a dazzling white light. The light rapidly rang out against the door of light in the sky. After that, there was a rumbling sound on Paradise Ind. After that loud sound, the secret realm of Paradise Ind waspletely connected to Paradise Ind. The power of the secret realm of the ind of Paradise surged out from the door of light at an even faster speed. It turned out that the door of light was just a spatial passageway. Under the control of Vontel, the power of the secret realm of Paradise Ind followed the door of light and entered Paradise Ind. It was because of Vontels control that the energy from the light gate was not wasted at all. It entered the bodies of the angel and dragon warriors, increasing their strength. After doing all of this, Vontel sighed. Davis, all of this is for you. After sighing, Vontel instantly appeared at the light gate. Following that, he began to absorb the energy within the gate. Due to him, more energy appeared within the gate of light. As for the people behind him, their speed of obtaining energy had also increased greatly. This was because the powerful Vontel could only stand by the side of the angels, fallen angels, and dragon warriors, allowing them to reap huge benefits. When Vontel absorbed the energy from the light gate, it would form a force field. When they were in that force field, every angel and dragon warrior would increase their speed of obtaining energy. Furthermore, under the stimtion of Vontels energy, the understanding of the angels and dragon warriors also increased greatly. This was because Vontels power was extremely vast. Moreover, the spells he knew were also very extensive. Offensive spells, healing spells, and all kinds of auxiliary spells. It was all about seeing the bigger picture. Even if they only understood a small part of Vontels power, they would still be able to obtain endless benefits. Therefore, the angels and the dragon warriors also moved closer to Vontel. Even Lucifer and the fallen angels, who had been looking at each other coldly, lowered their self-esteem and moved closer to Vontel. At this moment, the fallen angels had turned into normal angels. In addition, Lucifer and the other fallen angels had all turned into women from the inside out. Of course, they did not notice the changes in their bodies as they were fighting for the advantageous position. Meanwhile, the dragon warriors and angels who were originally waiting to watch the joke were now focused on absorbing the power. They did not have the extra energy to see what the fallen angels would be. At the same time, as the secret realm of Paradise Ind waspletely connected to the main body of Paradise Ind, the concentration of power on Paradise Ind became denser and denser. However, it was precisely because of the increase in power on Paradise Ind, coupled with the weakening of the power of the demon world that the bnce between the human world, heaven, and the demon world was broken. The angels did not know that the demons killed by them in the demon world had been resurrected by the powerful existences in the depths of the demon world. In the human world, countless hidden races had also walked out from their hiding ces. A great change that swept through the three realms was about toe and all of this started from the moment Davis was taken away. The angels and dragon warriors on Paradise Ind had no idea what was going to happen. This was because everything was destined when Davis was taken away. At this moment, all the angels on Paradise Ind were trying their best to absorb the power from the light gate that Vontel had summoned. Paradise Ind had formed a spectacle. The angels and dragons all spread their wings and floated mid-air. Due to the fallen angels joining in, the light in the sky was notpletely blocked. No light came down from the sky. Moreover, a super powerful force field had formed in the sky. Due to the existence of that force field, the light that passed by that force field would sink into that force field and turn into light power to replenish the force field. At this moment, all the people under the light door had be one. The frequency and rhythm of their absorption of energy were in perfect harmony. Moreover, because of the existence of the force field, the energy of everyones body was closely connected. Chapter 289 - Heal the Angels

Chapter 289: Heal the Angels

Under such circumstances, the angels and dragons who had not improved much in terms of their realms had also improved greatly. Those angels and dragons who had already improved greatly in terms of their realms had now improved once again. This was because their realms had already met a bottleneck when they had improved thest time. Now, when the lower-realm angels and dragon warriors were promoted, their control of power and their experience of power had also improved qualitatively. This was because the higher-realm angels and dragon warriors would face greater resistance when they upgraded their powers than the lower-realm angels. At that time, in order to upgrade their powers, their bodies would instinctively want to absorb more power. Moreover, due to the addition of the 30,000 fallen angels, the lower-level angels had increased by a lot. In addition, the Dragon Queen and the five archangels were also very powerful. When they increased their strength, the angels and dragon warriors beside them could share the absorption power of the strong and the way to use their power. This was because the difference in strength between the ordinary angels, dragon warriors and the archangels was not just a little bit, but there was a huge gap. For example, in the Dragon Queen, just the space force field emitted from her body could help many angels who were eager to master space spells. However, the dragon warriors did not have such a high demand for space spells. Instead, they were more interested in thebat power of Vontel and they did benefit a lot from Vontelsbat power. The spacew that Vontel mastered was too profound. The simple and roughbat power was easier for the dragon warriors to master. In addition, there was an important type of spell. The healing spell. That healing spell was Raphaels best spell. Moreover, while Raphael was still improving his strength, he had explored many new ways to use spatial spells. For example, the reverse use of the wither spell derived from the healing spell, and the overloading of the shield spell derived from the healing spell. The holy healing spell could restore HP and shield at the same time. There were also many spells that were too numerous to mention. Those spells were not very useful to battle-type angels and dragon warriors. However, they were a very important treasure trove for the angel healing team led by Raphael. At this moment, Raphael was very generous in sharing his healing energy. The healing energy was extremely useful to some of the angels who had already transformed from fallen angels into normal angels. Not all angels liked fighting and killing. Some angels just liked logistical tasks, especially those fallen angels. They dislikedbat tasks even more. Some fallen angels were forced to follow Lucifer. If they had not followed Lucifer, they would have been killed by Lucifer. Moreover, there was another reason that made them feel bad about Lucifer. This was because they had gone for Lucifers strength back then. In the end, when they returned to Paradise Ind, they found that there was a huge gap between them and the original angels. This was uneptable. They had gone for the purpose of increasing their strength. In the end, not only did they not increase their strength, but they were instead affected by the dual angel bloodline of the angel and the demon. Initially, the so-called fallen angel name sounded very nice as it was not just a prefix for fallen. However, now, they were disdainful of the fallen angel title. Many fallen angels had developed a strong interest in Raphaels healing spells. The fallen angels who had spent a long time in the demon world understood that. Sometimes healing spells were also a very important power. This was especially so when there were a lot of injured people. The demon worldcked healing spells. Therefore, the injuries of the demons in the demon world were equivalent to death. No demon would waste mana to save someone. Now, they had to make up for their regret. Of course, it was not to serve the demons again, but to stop watching theirpanions die. At this moment, arge portion of the fallen angels who had turned to the darkness flew to Raphaels side. Once upon a time, light became darkness. Now, a portion of darkness became light again. In the form of learning healing spells, all of them received great benefits under the door of light. Even the most powerful of them, Vontel, received a huge boost when he increased his power. After all, Vontel was an ancient angel. Hs power belonged to an ancient angel. Moreover, when he was sleeping, he hardly used his own power. In addition, he was not familiar with the use of power and he was not used to the power of the new era. Therefore, his actualbat strength was greatly reduced. He was only relying on his profound realm to support himself. Moreover, his strength had also experienced a huge decline over the long period of hundreds of thousands of years. This increase in strength was ostensibly to help those weak angels increase their strength. However, he also wanted to observe the new ways of using the power of the angels and demons. This was because, while absorbing power, a part of the power would be released. That part of the power could be old power, or it could be a temporary release of the power outside the body. In short, when absorbing power, releasing the power outside the body and absorbing the power inside the body would form a delicate bnce. Vontel was observing the bnce of that power. It was a great help in his understanding of the power in the world today. In the force field formed by him and the angel, Vontel was constantly absorbing the power that escaped from the bodies of other dragons and angels. In fact, when Vontel was in the basement of the library, he had already nned todays operation. It was just that he did not expect so many things to happen. Paradise Ind was destroyed, Davis and Lilia were both missing and the devil had gone crazy and set up so many space seeds on Paradise Ind. Those space seeds killed more than 20,000 angels. Therefore, Vontel had to change his n. When he was attacking the demon world, he was very surprised to find that there were 30,000 fallen angels in the demon world. Hence, everything went smoothly. A series of things happened after that. Moreover, Vontel had an unexpected surprise. That was the power of Davis blood. When Davis was unconscious in the basement of the library, Vontel found out that there was something unusual about Davis blood. Before Davis came over, Vontel had already taken arge amount of Davis blood for investigation. Vontel was very interested in the emergence of a new era of angels like Davis. Chapter 290 - I am a Slow Learner!

Chapter 290: I am a Slow Learner!

However, as his research on Davis bloodline deepened, the shock in Vontels heart grew stronger. He discovered that Davis bloodline seemed to be many, many levels higher than his. Vontel was not sure before. However, when Davis injected into the bodies of the angels, the dragon warriors, the fallen angels, and the two humans, Vontel waspletely convinced that Davis bloodline really had supreme power. It was that power that caused all the angels, the dragon warriors, and the two humans to transform. It allowed them to easily break through the realm of the seraph. That was an achievement that was very difficult to achieve in the world they were in now. Previously, even among the archangels in heaven, only Uriel and Sariel had surpassed the realm of the seraph. Among the Dragon Race, only the Dragon Queen had reached the realm after the seraph. Originally, the seraph was the peak of this world. However, Vontel knew that those existences that surpassed the seraphim were all created because of the changes in the world. Vontel could feel that the old and new worlds were constantly merging and that so-called ancient mythical battlefield was the old world. Vontel was the angel of that world. However, he did not know why he actually slept in the basement of Paradise Ind. Even Vontel did not know this. However, no matter what, everything was closely rted to Davis. Vontels awakening was directly rted to Davis. Now, Vontel was about to ascend to the realm after the seraph. This was also directly rted to Davis. This was because Davis blood changed theposition and structure of the power of the angels and dragons that allowed the angels and dragon warriors to gain great power. Meanwhile, Vontel had also used the storm of power that they had stirred up during their promotion to modify his body with Davis blood. Vontel repeatedly thanked Davis in his heart. It was because of Davis power that he and everyone around him had be so powerful. At this moment, all the dragon warriors, angels, fallen angels, and two humans thanked Vontel in their hearts. Vontel was thanking Davis. Their heartfelt gratitude turned into the shapeless and intangible power of faith, gathering toward the void space. The source of the power of faith was Davis body fluid in their bodies. The final destination of the power of faith was Davis, who was in the ancient mythical battlefield. The power of faith had helped Davis ovee a crisis. At the same time, the power of faith had fed back the believers who did not know about it. However, that was a matter for the future. Now, Vontel had reached the critical point of his advancement! However, Vontel felt that something wascking. If Vontel did not advance, the angels, the dragon warriors, and Lea would not be able to escape from the force field that Vontel had created. Vontel could withstand the power pouring down from the light gate for a long time. However, the other angels and dragon warriors could not hold on much longer. Vontel suddenly became anxious. When it was time to break through, he felt that he was always one step away. Although he had a deep understanding of the power in his body and the newws of this world however, Vontel found himself unable to advance. This puzzled him. Everything was ready, so what was the problem? Vontel stopped absorbing the power. He thought about the problem. However, the more anxious he was, the more he could not figure out what the problem was. Finally, when Vontel turned his eyes to the other angels and dragon warriors, he finally found the problem. He saw that the power in the bodies of all the other angels and dragon warriors had beenpletely transformed into that kind of transparent power. At this moment, Vontel instantly understood the reason why he could not level up. The power in his body was not pure enough. He looked at his own body. There was still arge amount of ancient angel power remaining in his body. That angel power was the ancient angel power that was automatically converted when he absorbed the power from the outside world. Now, although Vontels body had reconstructed and reced most of the powers in his body, he still retained his own way of absorbing and converting powers. It was very difficult to change the habits that had been formed over millions of years in a short period of time. Moreover, Vontel still had some reservations. There was still some of Davis blood and other bodily fluids hidden in his body. In order to cultivate some of Davis followers in the future, Vontel looked at the angels and dragon warriors around him and thought, These angels and dragon warriors should be enough. Why not just use them all? Then, Vontel absorbed Davis blood and other bodily fluids stored in the space inside his body. At that moment, countless white lights shot out from Vontels body. Those white lights made all the dragon warriors feel veryfortable. Moreover, they could dispel the haze in their bodies and let their strength be tempered again. Everyones strength increased again. The energy field under the light door became more and more terrifying. Under the feedback of the energy field, Vontels strength also increased further. The light shot into his body became more and more intense. Even the energy fields around him could not block the light from his body. At the same time, the power in his body changed again. Most of it became transparent andplicated. However, the power in Vontels body was still a littleplicated. At this time, Vontel looked at Sarafini for some reason. Everyone was focused on absorbing energy to increase their realms. Only Sarafini was absorbing energy while moving toward her own position. Apart from that, Sarafini did not reject any other energy. Moreover, it was effortless for her to absorb it. Sarafini had already silently absorbed a lot of energy. However, even after absorbing so much energy, her realm did not increase much. However, Vontel could see that Sarafinis strength had increased a lot. What surprised him even more was that every time Sarafini increased a small realm, the amount of power she absorbed was dozens of times that of others. The umted power was very terrifying. Vontel observed for a while more and discovered Sarafinis secret. It turned out that apart from using Davis blood to absorb the misceneous and all-epassing powers around her, Sarafini also controlled the transparent powers in her body to absorb those powers together. That was it. Vontel suddenly realized. He could not help but feel a little slow. After living for millions of years, he was not as flexible in the use of power as a descendant of the Dragon Race. Chapter 291 - Forgery

Chapter 291: Forgery

An ancient angel in vain. Vontel could not help but take a few more nces at Sarafini. As expected of the Dragon Queen of the Dragon Race. At this moment, Sarafini also felt the prying eyes of Vontel. Hence, she stopped her actions, opened her eyes, and said respectfully to Vontel, Senior, whats the matter? Nothing, I just think that youre very smart. Continue to focus on absorbing the power in the light door. Yes! After ending the conversation between Sarafini and himself, Vontel made up his mind. Just like Sarafini, she used transparent power to absorb other powers. Vontel just did not think of this, but he was very fast at doing it. The power in his body turned into transparent power in an instant. Moreover, the transparent power was soonpletely controlled by Vontel. Under his intentional control, the transparent power crazily devoured the power from the outside world that entered his body. Even when the power exceeded the limit of his current body, he let the power out of his body. Then, he controlled the power out of his body to go toward the light door. The speed at which he absorbed the power instantly increased several times. In just a short while, Vontels proficiency in power control increased a lot. Then, Vontel thought of condensing the transparent power further. Previously, he had already converted the prating power into a solid state and stored it in his body. The solid state power had already be a beautiful gem. This time, he directly sent the transparent power into the space in his body. This way, the power stored in his body would be even more. Moreover, as the power was hidden in the space in her body, the power that Vontel disyed would decrease. As most of the power in his body was transferred, Vontels realm was falling crazily. After a while, he fell back to the ordinary seraph level. However, strangely enough, the speed at which he absorbed the power was greatly increased. The speed at which the power circted around Vontels body was greatly increased. The power formed a huge energy vortex. At a nce, it looked like a tornado. The bottom of the tornado was Vontel and at the top was that huge light door. That huge energy storm slowly dispersed. First, it enveloped the angels and dragon warriors who were absorbing the energy. Then, it engulfed the entire Paradise Ind. As that energy tornado spread out, Vontels fallen realm slowly rose again. This was because, after the power tornado spread out, the power that spread out from the secret realm to heaven was also absorbed by the power tornado. Vontel controlled the power tornado to wreak havoc on Paradise Ind and the original power field became a part of the power tornado. However, this power tornado only looked terrifying. It was not the kind of power storm that went out of control. When it passed through the buildings on Paradise Ind, no buildings were destroyed. However, the power hidden in the buildings and underground was taken away by the power storm. If someone looked from afar, they would definitely be shocked by the power storm under the door of light. The power storm gradually engulfed the door of light. Moreover, the top of the power storm rose higher and higher. In the end, it reached the sky. Moreover, the bottom of the power storm also entered deep underground. The power storm actually connected the sky and the earth together and the power in the sky and the power on the ground came into contact. The contact between these two powers immediately had a wonderful change. The two powers merged into a gray power. That gray power was very close to the original ancient angel power in Vontels body. It was that kind of power that immediately increased Vontels absorption speed by arge margin. However, Vontels realm kept falling. Cherub. Throne angel. Main angel. Power angel. In the end, he actually fell to the same realm as ordinary humans. However, at this moment, the power contained in his body was very terrifying. The current Vontel could be said to have returned to his original state. His realm had fallen to the lowest level. However, his strength had risen to a very terrifying level. The current strength of Vontel had actually risen to be many times stronger than when he was at the seraph realm. The change was not just Vontels realm. Vontels body had also changed once again. Vontels body was originally the image of a cute little girl. His figure was petite, and his voice was sweet. However, Vontel had nowpletely turned into a person of light. Every pore on his body was emitting golden rays of light. At the same time, his pupils turned golden. Now, Vontels body was actually transparent. However, because of the terrifying power in his body, his body became an eternal light. The light was so dazzling that it was impossible to look directly at it and also impossible to see. His body became more mature. Even when he was glowing, the outline of his body could be clearly seen. Originally, Vontels body had been shaped like a little girl. However, now, Vontels body had be a sexy girls body. It was very seductive. However, the holy light on his body made him feelpletely sphemous. In addition, Vontels facial features had be more three-dimensional, looking heroic and valiant. Vontel now had the characteristics of a sexy woman and a female warrior. In addition, Vontels body had now returned to its original height. He was as tall as two angels. In this way, Vontels body appeared very slender and very powerful. However, at this time, Vontel still did not feel the feeling of a breakthrough. Hence, Vontel opened his eyes. In an instant, Vontels eyes shot out a terrifying power. Vontel muttered, Sigh, I didnt expect to absorb so much power. In the end, I felt that the power has yet to reach the level after the true seraph. Looks like I have to raise my realm again before I can break through the true seraphs realm. At this time, the huge energy fluctuation woke up the surrounding angels and dragon warriors. They did not bother to absorb the energy and looked at Vontels body in surprise. Vontels body shape and the huge power in his body surprised the angels. They had never seen such a highly concentrated form of power. The angels even felt a sense of shame when they saw Vontels body. They had a thought in their mind at the moment. Vontel was the real angel now. They were just fakes. Chapter 292 - Vontel’s Second Advancement

Chapter 292: Vontels Second Advancement

The true form of an angel should be Vontel, who was purely made of light aspared to them, who only had the shell of an angel. If the halos on their wings and heads were removed, they would look no different from humans now. At this moment, all the angels were greatly shocked. It turned out that their breakthrough to the level above the seraph was just the beginning. It would take a lot of effort to reach the level of Vontel. At this moment, Lucifer had turned into a sexy and beautiful girl. However, he did not notice this. This was because his attention waspletely attracted to Vontel. After seeing Vontels form, the arrogance in Lucifers heart was instantly shattered. Originally, Lucifer only thought that he was slightly weaker than Vontel. If it was not for the suppression of the power on Paradise Ind, there were many ways for him to escape from Paradise Ind. Lucifer defected from Paradise Ind because he was too strong. The power in his body was something that he could be proud of. However, his arrogance had lost its foundation. At this moment, all the power in Paradise Ind was sucked into the power storm. The suppression on Lucifers power had disappeared. Plus, Lucifers body and power had changed. Therefore, Lucifer now had the clearest and most intuitive understanding of the power of Vontel under the light door. After feeling the power of Vontel and the surrounding dragons and angels, Lucifer was extremely shocked. First was the power of Vontel. That power had reached the limit of what Lucifer knew. No matter what, Lucifer could not figure out how Vontel condensed his power to that extent. At this time, Lucifer clearly realized the gap between him and Vontel. Undefeatable! Unsurpassable! This was Lucifers most direct feeling. It was fine if Vontels was stronger than his. However, when Lucifer looked at Raphael, his eyes widened. That was because Lucifer remembered Raphaels realm when he defected. He was only a level one seraph. In the end, Lucifer now discovered that Raphaels realm had surpassed his. He was also absorbing power under the light door. How could the gap between him and Raphael be so big? Raphael was only a healing angel! As everyone knew, healing angels were not good at realm advancement. While healing angels had powerful healing spells, the speed of realm advancement for good people would also be much slower. There was a saying that went, when God closes one door for you, he opens another. However, there was another version of this saying which went, when God opens a door for you, he closes a window. Hence, the progress of healing angels was very slow, like a curse. There were very few healing angels who have risen to seraphim like Raphael. Therefore, angels who focused on increasing their strength would not learn healing spells. At least, they would not learn healing spells as their main spells. However, the realm that Lucifer was most proud of was surpassed by a healing angel like Raphael. This was really uneptable to the west. For a moment, Lucifer felt that all his previous efforts were in vain, like a mirage. However, Lucifer still looked at the Dragon Queen. He remembered that thest time he saw Sarafini was when she was a child. Even if Sarafini became the Dragon Queen, her strength would not increase much. However, when Lucifer looked at Sarafini, Sarafini was also looking at Lucifer. Sarafinis eyes were full of mockery. Lucifer was surprised to find that the realm of the Dragon Queen had reached a level that he could not see through. This meant that Sarafinis realm was much higher than Raphaels. Sarafini just thought that it was very funny that Lucifer turned into a woman. However, in Lucifers eyes, Sarafini wasughing at his lower realm. Lucifer was furious. However, he suppressed the anger in his heart. Lucifer was arrogant. However, he knew that the weak had no right to speak. Now, he could only endure her ridicule. Lucifers fair face blushed. When Lucifer looked at her, he realized that she had already moved her eyes away from him. This made Lucifer feel a huge sense of defeat. Did this mean that his current strength was no longer worth looking at in Sarafinis eyes? However, when Sarafini looked over, Lucifer found a scene that almost made her jaw drop. It turned out that Vontels strength had increased again. However, Vontels boundary did not change. It remained in the state of no boundary. As Vontels realm increased, Vontels color also changed. Red. Orange. Yellow. Until purple. Vontels color gradually changed. Every time the color changed, Vontels power increased. Finally, at the end, Vontels color became a rainbow. At this time, Vontels power had also reached its peak. However, after Vontels power reached its peak, it began to decline. The color of Vontels body was mixed up and unperturbed. It was like a runningntern scurrying around Vontels body. The energy storm also erupted and began to rotate irregrly. The transparent power in the bodies of all the angels and dragons was on the verge of losing control. At this moment, the transparent power in everyones bodies resonated with the power in Vontels body. It was as if they were about to be torn apart by the transparent power in their bodies in the next moment. Many of the angels and dragon warriors were shaken. Could it be that the ancient angel wanted to kill them and use them as sacrifices to increase his strength? When they first saw Vontel, they knew that Vontel was definitely not a saint. Kindness had nothing to do with Vontel. Otherwise, Vontel would not have watched tens of thousands of angels die in the space explosion. The catastrophe of the demon world led by Vontel further illustrated Vontels cold-blooded character. Therefore, the dragon warriors and the angels became suspicious. The fallen angels were the ones who were most scared. They did not ept Vontels punishment, which made them scared. As the ancient angels who guarded the Paradise Ind, how could they increase the power of the fallen angels for no reason? Something must be wrong! Right now, almost all the fallen angels were in despair. They finally experienced the joy of breaking through to the seraph realm. However, not long after, they were about to be innocent sacrifices? Under their influence, Lucifer also fell into endless despair. His feelings were even more profound. He knew that if Vontel really wanted to take his life, even all the angels and dragon warriors presentbined could not stop him. Even Raphael, Sariel, and the other archangels had negative spections. Vontel was an ancient angel! A supreme existence. What reason did he have to help the weak who had little or no help? Fortunately, Vontel quickly controlled the power that was about to go out of control. The power storm gradually calmed down. The transparent power in the bodies of all the angels and dragon warriors also calmed down. Now, the wind and waves were calm. The terrible storm had passed. However, everyones mood could not calm down for a long time. They secretly rejoiced, but at the same time, they also felt guilty. The ancient angel had no intention of hurting them at all, but as a result, they had doubts about Vontel. Just now, everyone seemed to have seen Vontels indifferent gaze. Those angels and those from the Dragon Raced who had always believed in Vontel were fine and did not suffer any harm. However, those who had doubts about Vontel heard a sharp roar. It was a warning from Vontel. For a moment, there was silence. Everyone felt a suffocating feeling. At the same time, the color on Vontels body faded. Chapter 293 - How Can an Egg Survive When the Nest is Overthrown?

Chapter 293: How Can an Egg Survive When the Nest is Overthrown?

After the color on Vontels body faded, his strength also gradually increased. The changes on Vontels body also fell into the eyes of the people around him. Vontels strength slowly increased. The dragon warriors and angels around her also felt great benefits when they looked at Vontels strength. That was because Vontels way of absorbing power was extremely unique. Some clever angels and dragon warriors had already seen through the mystery behind Vontels actions and quickly imitated Vontels actions. The transparent power in their bodies absorbed the power from the outside world. Then, personal storm fields rose around their bodies. It was much easier to learn from people of the same level than from the strong. With this precedent, everyone also learned to use the transparent power outside their bodies to absorb the power pouring out from the light door. Thus, under the light door, a spectacle appeared. With Vontel at the center, all the angels and dragon warriors had power storms of different sizes. Not only were there differences in size, but there were also big differences in strength. However, everyones strength had improved once again. Not only that, when Vontel increased his strength, the spells he released were also very beneficial to the angels. This was because the spells that Vontel used were all very ssic ancient spells. The angels had only seen the ancient spells that Vontel released in some ancient filial piety books, but they had never seen what the actual ancient spells were like. There was a huge difference between seeing Vontel cast the ancient spells with their own eyes and deducing the ancient spells by looking at the diagrams in the ancient books. Obviously, when watching Vontel demonstrate the ancient spells in person, their memories and understanding of the ancient spells were also more profound. In the process, the transparent power in the bodies of many angels and dragon warriors also resonated with Vontels power. It was like the ensemble of a choir. Vontel was the main instrument. The angels and dragon warriors were the apaniment instruments. The power of their bodies automatically followed the rhythm of the power in Vontels body. This made them feel a little horrified and a little strange. It was as if they were caught in some unknown conspiracy. However, that strange feeling quickly disappeared. This was because at this moment, Vontel was like a god to them. They could not sense his power, nor could they sense his aura. If they closed their eyes, Vontel wouldpletely disappear from their senses. In addition, since Vontel appeared, he had done things that many angels and dragon warriors could not imagine. First, he used the terrifying power of space to block a wave of critical space explosions. Then, when no one expected it, he suddenly appeared. After that, he gave everyone magical blood and summoned a light door to increase their strength. He also repaired the buildings on Paradise Ind that had copsed due to the space explosions. Then, Vontel led the angels and dragon warriors tounch an attack on the demon world. In the end, Vontel even summoned the 30,000 fallen angels to Paradise Ind. This was beyond their expectations. Although they were not willing to ept Lucifer and Beelzebub, they still hoped that their sides strength would increase. In fact, Vontels decision also strengthened the strength of Paradise Ind. If they could revive the dead angels and dragon warriors, it would be even more perfect. Now, all the dragon warriors and angels were once again immersed in upgrading their power. Influenced by Vontel, the speed of upgrading the angels and dragon warriors was greatly increased this time. Moreover, the power storm that surrounded everyone was expanding again. This time, due to the joint efforts of the angels and the dragon warriors, the speed of absorbing the energy within the light gate was much faster. Furthermore, when everyone absorbed the energy, it formed a perfect resonance. Under the effect of that resonance, everyones energy was perfectly linked together. Now, Vontel led all the dragon warriors and the angels to absorb the energy within the light gate. Suddenly, Vontel opened his eyes. He saw the situation of the angels and dragon warriors around him and murmured, It seems that I have to sacrifice Paradise Ind to satisfy the power I need to level up. How can there be aplete egg when the nest is overthrown? Anyway, all of us have to go to the ancient mythical battlefield to find Davis, so we can only give up Paradise Ind. After saying that, Vontel released arge amount of power from his body out of his body. Then, the transparent power in her body shot into the surface of Paradise Ind like rain. Some of it went higher into the sky. Then, the power of Tyr quickly weaved into a website that covered the entire Paradise Ind. As Vontel chanted, he released a mysterious spell. The-like transparent power quickly retracted into his body. At the same time, Paradise Ind shook violently due to Vontels spell, as if the world was falling apart. Countless motley energies surged out from the sky andnd of Paradise Ind, flowing along Vontels energy and converging toward the light gate. Paradise Ind, which had lost its support once again, copsed. Paradise Ind was instantly destroyed. It was even more shocking than after the space explosions on Paradise Ind. After the space explosion, only the surface buildings on Paradise Ind were destroyed. However, this time, the source of the power of Paradise Ind was extracted. However, Vontel and the angels also gained a lot of power. Everyone felt that the power of the gate of light was several times stronger than before and that power was easier to absorb than the previous power. Hence, the angels and the dragon warriors tried their best to absorb the new power in the door of light. The speed of Vontels absorption of power was the fastest. This time, his realm finally began to change. Little angel, archangel Soon, he reached the realm of seraph. Then, he broke through the seraph realm. True little angel, true ordinary angel, true archangel Finally, he reached the true seraph realm. When Vontel returned to this realm, he was filled with emotion. This was because when he entered the seraph realm again, he could feel that his strength was thousands of times more than when he was at the seraph realm. The strength in his body had been solidified. Now, every minor realm of Vontel contained thousands of times more strength than other angels of the same realm. This is the true seraph! No wonder I couldnt feel the feeling of leveling up before. It turns out that the difference in strength is too great. Chapter 294 - A Good Dragon Doesn’t Take Back Its Scales.”

Chapter 294: A Good Dragon Doesnt Take Back Its Scales.

Its the same level as when I broke through from a cherub to a seraph. In one go, Ill directly break through to the realm above the true seraph. After Vontel finished talking to himself, the speed at which his body absorbed energy suddenly increased. Above the true seraph was the level of a war angel saint. Little angel saint, ordinary angel saint, archangel saint seraph saint. The war angel saint was the highest level angel Vontel knew of. Now, Vontel wanted to break through to the level of the little angel saint. Even the little angel saints strength was much stronger than the current true seraph. One had to know that even the little angel saint could be considered a war angel saint. Fiona was a war angel saint in her previous life, and her strength at that time was that of a little angel saint. Vontel had never reached the level of war angel saint. Now, he dreamt of advancing to the level of a war angel saint. It was not to save someone who was suffering. It was simply to increase his strength. When he became stronger, he could do what he wanted to do. Only when he became stronger could he protect what he wanted to protect. To win the respect of others, he also needed to be strong. Most importantly, if he wanted to find Davis and protect him in the ancient mythical battlefield, he needed to be strong. Vontel clearly knew the strength of the monsters in the ancient mythical battlefield. Every monster that came to the current world was of a disaster-level existence. Not to mention bringing along some weak angels and dragon warriors. Entering the ancient mythical battlefield with explosive strength, powerful strength and strong bowing were essential. Facing the powerful monsters, one could only do their best to improve their strength. This was what Vontel thought. The other angels and dragon warriors also thought the same. Vontel had such determination. Not only did he try his best to absorb the power to advance, but he also continued to transfer the power from the secret realm of Paradise Ind to Paradise Ind. At this moment, Sarafini looked at Vontels power and was stunned. Not only did Vontel used his own power control method, but he had also optimized it. That method, in Sarafinis eyes, was extremely exquisite. It could actually increase the power stored in her body by thousands of times without raising her realm! Sarafini had been paying attention to Vontels actions. She clearly saw that Vontel had prepared a portable space in his body, storing that transparent power. This made Sarafini astounded. The control of that space power made her feel inferior. Only someone with a unique understanding of space magic could think of such an operation. That was because storing ones power in the portable space was extremely risky. The space was unstable and could copse at any time. Once the space copsed, not only would the power stored in it be lost instantly, but it would also cause a huge bacsh on oneself. If one was not careful, ones life would be in danger. If one wanted to stabilize the space, one would need to use the portable space like Vontel to store power. One would need to use a powerful force to maintain the stability of the space. Sarafini knew very well that with her strength, she would not be able to use the portable space to store power as easily as Vontel. However, Sarafini quickly thought of a good idea. She could use space magic to expand the space in her body. Together withpressing the power in her body, she could also store more power. In addition, before this, she changed back to her human form. Then, she changed back to her dragon form. However, this time, it waspletely different from her previous dragon form. She was bigger and had a stronger sense of power. However, the scales on its body were still a lot weaker. Now, Sarafini was a colossus. Her body was hundreds of timesrger than an ordinary dragons dragon form. The current form of Sarafini was a form that had been modified to deal with special situations. Other than the protective scales, the other parts of her body were no different. She just did not expect that she could use it so quickly. This form was the advanced form of the Dragon Race. It had a huge advantage when it came to moving resources and fighting against pure physical bodies. However, due to the concentration of power and the inconvenience of casting spells, it was abandoned by most of the dragon ns. When Sarafini transformed into this form, she suddenly had an epiphany. That huge dragon form was themon form of the ancient dragons. Now, she finally understood the benefits of this form. When the energy that was flowing into her body was endless, she needed this gigantic form to support her. The energy field formed by the gigantic body was alsorger, allowing her to capture the energy around her more easily. Moreover, she could also borrow that energy to form new scales. Scales were also the coreponent of the Dragon Race. They had the dual function of protecting and storing energy. In a hot environment, they could also help dissipate heat. After Sarafini transformed, she immediately shouted to all the Dragon Race warriors in the Dragon Race secretnguage, Everyone stop what youre doing now. Change into my form. Do as I say! After saying that, she did not care about the dragon warriors. Instead, she started to gather the scales on her body. At the same time, she started to devour the power around her at a faster speed. With that, her realm was rapidly regressing. It was easy to regress. It was to condense the power in her body at an extremely fast speed. After the power of her current realm was absorbed, her realm would regress. However, the power could be solidified. Sarafini was imitating Vontel. As an ancient angel with supreme strength, Vontel must have his reasons for doing so. That was what Sarafini was thinking. When doing all this, Sarafini did not cast any hidden spells in order to let the dragon warriors understand what was happening in her body. When the scales on Sarafinis body formed, the speed at which she absorbed energy became even faster. When the dragon warriors saw Sarafinis actions, they were all shocked. They did not expect that they could actually increase the speed at which they absorbed energy like this. Other than building a spatial magic circle in their bodies, they could imitate other actions. Many dragon warriors had that huge dragon form. Moreover, some dragon warriors had special bloodlines that allowed them to transform into a form that was evenrger than Sarafinis. In addition, they were all very familiar with gathering dragon scales. It was as simple as eating and drinking. This was because in the process of transforming into a dragon, it was inevitable to encounter a situation where scales fell off. After the scales fell off, they would not retrieve the scales, but choose to condense the scales again. That was the pride of the Dragon Race. A good horse would not go back to its roots. A good dragon would not go back to its roots. Chapter 295 - What is Vontel Doing?

Chapter 295: What is Vontel Doing?

Thus, under the call of Sarafini, the dragon warriors transformed their bodies intorger dragon forms. Then, they gathered the scales and concentrated the power in their bodies. The dragon warriors realms also all regressed. However, to the delight of all the dragon warriors, their strength had indeed been increased. What made them even more surprised was that the moment they turned into giant dragons, a miniature space array appeared in their bodies. That miniature space array could help them gather their strength. Although that miniature space array was far from the array in the body of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, it was still better than nothing. With that array, the speed at which the dragon warriors could draw power could be increased by more than ten times! Although, when they used the spatial array, they found that the spatial array was absorbing a part of the power in their bodies. However, they did not have anyints. This was precisely because of the guidance of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, that they had this opportunity to increase the speed at which they could absorb power. Moreover, it was their highest honor to offer their strength to the Queen! Therefore, not only did the dragon warriors not have anyints, but a portion of the dragon warriors with abundant strength took the initiative to pass through the spatial array to transfer a portion of unused energy to Sarafini. They were using their own bodies to help Sarafini absorb energy. This was exactly what she wanted. That was her n. There was a limit to how fast a person could absorb energy. Using the bodies of the dragon warriors to help her collect energy, she would level up even faster. No matter how thin a mosquitos legs were, they were still meat. With a portion of the dragon warriors taking the initiative to contribute energy, all the dragon warriors followed suit. This was because they knew that with their current strength, they could not raise their realms much. They might as well serve Her Majesty the Queen. If everyone else contributed their own strength but he did not, Her Majesty the Queen would most likely wear him down in the future. Even if the Dragon Queen did not seek revenge for the smallest grievance, he would also feel ashamed. Just like that, with the efforts of all the dragon warriors, Sarafinis absorption of power reached an unprecedented speed. With the power of thousands of dragons, she created a legend in the history of the Dragon Race where her realm rose the fastest! However, the strange thing was that the faster the absorption of power, the faster Sarafinis advancement retreated. She was different than Vontel. Her realm had actually retreated to a realm that was weaker than that of a human. She looked very weak. What was even more shocking was that Sarafinis appearance had changed. Her face, like Vontels, had turned into the appearance of a little girl. At a nce, she was actually exactly the same as the current Lilia. Only when one looked closely would one be able to notice the slight difference between her and Lilia. The aura of a superior was still lingering between Sarafinis brows. Moreover, Sarafinis face was more angr, more like the face of a female warrior who had been through countless battles. It looked like she had returned to her youth. She had turned into a young Sarafini. If humans and dragons were born at the same time, the Dragon Races realm was indeed not as powerful as humans. That was because, when dragons grew up, they spent most of their time tempering their bodies. It was only when they reached adulthood that they began to consciously raise their bloodline power and learn some long-range and close-range offensive spells. That was because physical techniques were where dragons settled down. Although the current Sarafini looked very weak, however, her physical strength far surpassed her physical strength when she was an adult. Now, Sarafini felt that she could destroy the entire Paradise Ind with a single finger. It was just that there was no need to do that. At this moment, Sarafini understood that she had already reached the realm of that ancient angel and had yet to increase her strength. As for the specific realm, she needed to consult the ancient angel named Vontel after the event. Actually, the current Sarafini could already reach the seraph realm. That was due to years of umtion. Sarafini had been deliberately suppressing her realm. Thick umtion but with thin hair, her body had long stored a terrifying power. Now, she knew that her strength was about to reach an extremely terrifying level. She did not know how strong she was. In this world where the seraph was the strongest, almost no one had seen the realm after seraph, and no one knew the specific name of the realm. Sarafini silently thanked Vontel. In her eyes, Vontels actions werepletely selfless. As an ancient angel, he actually distributed the power that belonged to angels to the dragons that belonged to other races. The dual form of the dragons and the pride of the dragons meant that they could not be angels like Lucifers angels. However, Vontel decided to do that. This was trust toward the dragons. Although Sarafini guessed that the power of the light gate could not be absorbed by all the angels, Sarafini was still shocked by Vontels generous behavior. She also discovered the brilliance of Vontels actions. It seemed like he was sharing the power of the door of light with his dragon allies. However, it was because of the dragons that the power of the gate of light flowed faster. Now, the more the people in the door of light, the stronger the benefit everyone received. This counter-intuitive principle required extraordinary boldness and decision-making to make the most of it. She questioned herself as she did not have that kind of boldness and decision-making. At this moment, Sarafini finally understood why Vontel had summoned those fallen angels from the demon world to Paradise Ind. For a moment, Sarafini thought of a question. Why did Vontel not resurrect those dead angels? Then, would she not be able to make better use of the light door? As a result, Sarafinis body trembled. It was as if her mind was being spied on. Then, something that all the angels and dragons did not expect happened. With Vontel at the center, a big explosion suddenly urred. It was a big explosion of chaotic and transparent power. At first, it was just a small dot of light. In an instant, that small dot of light became a huge ball of light, covering the entire Paradise Ind. Apart from Vontel, the bodies of the angels and dragons were all annihted in an instant. However, the power of their bodies was protected by an invisible force and did not dissipate. Everyone was horrified. What was Vontel doing? Why did he create such a terrifying explosion?! However, what made them feel at ease was that their powers were not damaged at all. As long as the source of their power was still there, it would take some time for their bodies to be rebuilt. Right now, they had no way of resisting Vontel. They could not understand Vontels purpose and could only wait for Vontels next move. Chapter 296 - Are We Going to Be Sacrificed?

Chapter 296: Are We Going to Be Sacrificed?

At this time, the dragon warriors were calm. They recovered their physical bodies very quickly. However, the angels were a little uneasy. They recalled a rumor. The ancient angels would sacrifice low-level angels when necessary to increase their strength. Before this, they had dispelled this thought and were still ashamed of suspecting Vontel. As a result, this thought once again emerged and upied their minds, unable to get rid of it. However, this was because Vontel had never done anything harmful to them, so the angels were only suspicious now. The difficulty of reconstructing an angels body was much greater than that of the dragons. This was because angels were special creatures, and their bodies werepletely made up of holy power that represented light. Moreover, their body structure was also different from the dragons and humans. The bones and blood vessels in their bodies were all distributed for the better use of holy spells. Although they were very fragile, they were the most suitable structure for holy spells. Now, even the bodies of Raphael, Sariel and the other archangels had been destroyed by the huge explosion. The power of the huge explosion was too terrifying and shocking. Although it did not make them feel endless pain, not feeling pain was more terrible than the pain itself. It meant that their original bodies hadpletely disappeared. If it was not for that invisible power, everyone would have died in an instant. This was an extremely terrifying thing. Vontels strength had actually reached such a terrifying level! That big explosion seemed to be just a casual attack from Vontel. Hiss! Although they had lost their bodies, the archangels still sucked in a breath of cold air in their hearts. Their realms were higher, and their strength was stronger. Therefore,pared to ordinary angels, they had a deeper understanding of Vontels strength. Thus, the fear they felt toward Vontel was even greater. In the face of Vontels overwhelming strength, even the usually calm Sariel began to waver. Archangels couldmunicate with each other through consciousness. Sariel said to Raphael, who was the closest to her, Is Lord Vontel preparing to sacrifice us? Raphael instinctively looked at Sarafini the moment the explosion happened. In the end, she saw that Sarafinis expression was very calm. She instantly understood that there was no danger at all. Otherwise, with Sarafinis attainments in space magic, she could have used space magic to escape the moment the explosion happened. However, she did not show any desire to escape. Moreover, there was no sign of worry on her face. It was as if everything was as it should be. Moreover, there was joy on her face. Although Raphael had very little contact with her, however, because of Davis blood and the previous experience of telepathy, Raphael now knew her very well. The wise and meticulous Dragon Queen would never ept death so indifferently. At least, she would resist. If she did not resist, it meant that she had already seen through the essence of the matter and did not need to resist at all. Raphael understood that the big explosion not only did not harm them, but also had great benefits. Thus, Raphael said to Sariel, Sariel, theres no need to panic. Trust me, trust Lord Vontel. Not only will Lord Vontel not harm us, but hes also prepared great benefits for us. Great Benefits? Sariel was surprised. How did youe to this conclusion? Sariel knew Raphaels personality. Although sometimes, Raphael would make mistakes in judgment, such as the time he misunderstood Sarafini, however, Raphael would not say somethingpletely groundless. Therefore, this time, Raphael definitely had some reliable evidence. At least, it seemed very reliable. In the end, something unexpected happened to Sariel. Raphael did not give any evidence. Instead, he said, Based on feelings. Based on feelings? Sariel was shocked by what Raphael said. The weather had changed. Since when did Raphael say such groundless words? Sariel did not hesitate and immediately asked, Raphael, I understand your personality. You wouldnt say those words for no reason, right? Raphael replied, Yes. Then Sariels tone became heavier. Raphael, why did you have that feeling? Raphael answered without hesitation, Because at the moment of the explosion, I saw the reaction of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Her calm reaction made me understand that the explosion created by Lord Vontel did not pose any real danger. Now, our powers are not damaged, only our bodies are destroyed. If Lord Vontel wanted to harm us, he could have destroyed us tens of thousands of years ago. Why did he wait until now to act? After Raphael finished speaking, Sariel fell into deep thought. Raphaels words were clear and logical. There was nothing that could be refuted. Sariel was also relieved. However, she still felt that something was strange. She did not know why things had be like this. She felt that there was a pair of invisible hands behind all of this. That pair of hands was not the archangels, nor was it the Dragon Queen, Sarafinis, nor was it the ancient angel, Vontels. Instead, it was an even more powerful and mysterious existence. Unable to recognize, unable to pry into, and even unable to know if it existed. Sariel had always believed in her own intuition. However, this time, she had doubts about her own intuition. This was because the things that her intuition could sense were too terrifying. It was very likely to involve the three realms, or even a world-shaking conspiracy that involved the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. At that level of conspiracy, it was no longer something that a small character like her could participate in and specte about. Sariel could not help but sigh in her heart. Ever since Vontel appeared, she had lowered her attitude to an extremely low level. That was because it was the first time she discovered that her strength was actually so weak. Before that, the appearance of the Dragon Queen had not struck her. Although the Dragon Queen was strong, her strength was limited. Moreover, Sariel could see that the Dragon Queens fate was the kind of fate that went smoothly. This was because Sariel had a special ability. She could see other peoples luck. Once, Sariel identally saw the Dragon Queens luck. In her eyes, the luck value was red. The brighter the color, the higher the luck value. The red light on the Dragon Queens body was as strong as a pir of blood. That meant that the Dragon Queen was the chosen one and was born with good luck. Therefore, Sariel did not feel hurt that her strength was surpassed by the Dragon Queen. On the contrary, she would be surprised if Sarafini was not as strong as her. She was happy that Sarafini did not leave her behind. However, everything changed after the appearance of Vontel. Chapter 297 - Terrible Luck

Chapter 297: Terrible Luck

Vontels strength was so strong that she could not recognize it. Vontel gave her a feeling that she could not win. At the same time, Sariel had a very strange feeling. Vontel knew all her inner thoughts. That was what scared her the most. Her inner thoughts were known by Vontel. Not to mention that her strength was inferior to Vontels. Even if her strength was the same as Vontels, she still would not be able to defeat Vontel. However, all of this was just a hypothesis. The current Sariel did not even dare to have the thought of challenging Vontel. Vontels strength really made her feel despair. After seeing Vontel, Sariel knew what it meant to be able to surpass others. At the same time, she was even more afraid of her trip to the ancient mythical battlefield. It seemed that her strength as an archangel was not enough. Her strength had been greatly surpassed by Raphael. This made Sariel speechless. She could have spoken to Raphael as a superior. However, now, he was forced to speak to Raphael at the same level. There was even a hint of reverence in his tone and the Dragon Queens strength had already far surpassed her own. The most outrageous thing was that her current realm seemed to be about to be surpassed by Alice and Fiona. Those two were both rising stars, and their talent and hard work were surpassing hers. What the two of themcked was opportunity and time. Although she understood this, Sariel still felt a little hurt. Although they had not entered the ancient mythical battlefield yet, however, the invisible battle had already begun on Paradise Ind. The power was right in front of her eyes, and how much power she could absorb depended on her own ability and talent. The harder one worked, and the more powerful ones talent and luck were, one would be able to obtain even more things in this invisible battle. Sariel still had a premonition. Absorbing energy from that door of light might be the most precious opportunity in her life. She must not miss it. She must do his best to be stronger. Thinking of this, Sariel stopped her wild thoughts and began to observe Vontels actions. As she watched, Sariel also asked the other three archangels, Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, what do you think of waiting for this matter? In the end, to Sariels surprise, the three archangels seemed to have lost their souls as they answered mechanically, I agree with Raphael. Me too. Me too. It did not take long for Sariel to understand the reason. The three archangels were much more shocked than she was. Her mental strength was undoubtedly the best amongst the five archangels. Raphael was not worried to begin with, so he was naturally not affected by his mental strength. As for Gabriel, Michael, and Uriel, the three archangels with slightly weaker mental strength, they would be frightened by Vontels terrifying strength. This world was a world where the strong were respected. The weak were not only weaker than the strong, but their mental states were also much worse. In addition, their bodies had already turned into female bodies, so Gabriel and the others needed more time to adapt. Sariel did not continue to disturb the three archangels. This level had to be passed by themselves. However, Sariel remembered a very important problem. Her ability to see the luck value was not a problem at all. Sariel had seen Davis. At that time, she found that Davis luck value was so high that it was difficult to recognize. Davis upward red light dyed the space within a one-kilometer radius of red. It even dyed all the angels within the range red! At that time, Sariel thought that she had seen wrongly. However, now, looking back, she suddenly realized that Davis was actually the person with the most potential on Paradise Ind. At this time, Sariel instinctively looked at everyone. Then, a scene that surprised her happened. Everyones body appeared to have an extremely deep red light and that red light was obviously influenced by someone else. That red light was very familiar to Sariel. It was the red light from Davis! Sariel instantly recalled the blood arrow that Vontel had shot into their bodies. It was actually Davis blood. What surprised Sariel the most was that at this moment, Vontel did not have any luck value in his eyes. He looked lifeless. However, there was arge amount of red light in Vontels body. Seeing this scene, Sariel instantly understood everything. Vontel really had an ulterior motive. He actually used Davis blood to defy the heavens and change fate! No wonder Vontel cared so much about Davis. Now, all the angels and dragon warriors present had their strength increased so much because of Davis blood! Thinking of this, Sariel was struck by lightning and instantly lost the ability to think. At this time, Sariel seemed to have seen Vontel jeering at her, and her body could not help but tremble. It turned out that the ancient angel had already begun to set up a n when he asked them, the archangels, to protect Davis. On the other side, Gabriel and Michael were really frightened by Vontel. However, Uriel was not frightened like that. It was because he admired Vontel very much. He had be a little fan of Vontel. He now admired Vontels strength very much. Uriel was extremely shocked when he saw Vontel in the sky. So As an angel, he could actually reach such a powerful realm. Before meeting Vontel, Uriel had thought that his realm had reached the limit of what an angel could reach. Uriel had given up because of this thought. However, after meeting Vontel, he realized that there was something wrong with his state of mind. After receiving the power from the light gate, he realized that he had so much room for improvement. Everything was beyond his imagination. Now, Uriel had already regarded Vontel as his idol. Hence, when he answered Sariels question, he agreed with Raphaels point of view from the bottom of his heart. Why would Lord Vontel harm him? Even if he did, it would not be too serious. After all, his strength had indeed improved. If Vontel wanted to kill him, why would he go so far and deliberately increase his strength and realm? If there was any damage, it would be that his gender had been altered. Uriel had already gotten used to the female body. The female body now had many things that he was not used to. The two lumps of flesh on his chest were a huge burden. His height and arm span were also reduced by one circle. His strength was also greatly reduced. However, there was one thing that was very advantageous. As his body became smaller, he would be more agile in battle. The area of injury would also be reduced. Moreover, as his body became smaller, his strength became purer. His strength became more concentrated, and when he attacked, his destructive power became greater. Therefore, Uriel did not have anyints against Vontel. He had already unconditionally obeyed Vontels arrangements. Moreover, for some reason, Uriel felt that he had a strong desire for the blood that Vontel provided. When he was absorbing the power in the light door, he understood that the blood of unknown origin was the core of everything. Without that blood to convert the holy power in his body into that transparent power, he would not have any improvement at all. Rather than worshipping Vontel, it was more like worshipping that blood. However, there was no difference. Now, because only Vontel knew the origin of that blood. Uriel thought so. Chapter 298 - The Mastermind of the Event, Vontel?

Chapter 298: The Mastermind of the Event, Vontel?

Raphael was still staring at Sarafini. However, there was no movement from Sarafini. This was because Sarafini was shocked. She found out that Vontel seemed to be making a big move. Vontel was surrounded by countless life forces. The most important thing was that there was a lot of space power around Sarafini. The space power also carried arge amount of life force from somewhere. This gave Sarafini some clues. Could it be that Vontel was preparing for the resurrection ceremony? At this moment, Raphael also noticed the abnormality around Vontel. At this moment, an extremely profound healing energy appeared around Vontel. He did not know what the healing energy was for. However, he also tightly seized this opportunity to further his healing spells. After losing his body, he could still control the power in his body and release some healing spells. He imitated Vontels healing spells. It was just a simple imitation. Raphael was extremely shocked. Vontels healing spells were actually used to resurrect the dead. This made Raphael extremely shocked. What dead people was Vontel resurrecting? Raphael quickly thought of who the dead were. The angels who died in the space explosion and the dragon warriors. Raphael lost control of his emotions at the thought of this. The death of the angels and the dragon warriors was Raphaels problem. This was because his healing spell was not profound enough. That was why so many people died. Although Raphael did not show it in front of others, he med himself all the time. Now, Vontels resurrection spell gave Raphael hope of self-redemption. Hence, Raphael worked even harder to learn that spell even at the expense of his own life force. The process was extremely painful. During this process, Raphael felt several times that his soul and origin power were finally about to wither. His realm declined several times. This made Raphael fall into despair. He almost gave up halfway. The archangels around him were all immersed in various kinds of shock. They did not pay attention to Raphaels situation. However, just as Raphael was about to give up several times, an idea shed through his mind. Finally, he learned the spell. First, he cast the spell on himself. As the saying goes, a doctor cannot cure himself. However, after casting the spell, Raphael felt that his weakened body was beginning to recover. The power he had used up was also beginning to recover. Raphael had a feeling that this power had the supreme power of the flesh and bones of the living and the dead. This power belonged to the supreme power that only existed in the ancient times. However, this kind of power should only be possessed by ancient angels. As a new generation of angels, how could he master such a profound spell? Raphael could not understand it. After a while of thinking deeply, a person shed through Raphaels mind. It was not Vontel. It was not the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, who had a good rtionship with him recently. It was the Davis, whom he had almost forgotten! Raphael now knew very well the reason why he had learned that spell. Part of the reason was that when Vontel cast that spell, he cast it very slowly, as if he was deliberately showing it to himself. However, arger part of the reason was that he had Davis blood in his body. It was precisely because of Davis blood that he was able to obtain that kind of transparent power. It was precisely because of the transparent power that Davis blood gave him that his realm was able to rise to such a high realm. It was precisely because he had reached such a high realm that he had the capital and qualifications to learn Vontels resurrection spell. It was all because of Davis. It seemed that from the moment he entered Davis room, everything had been predestined. He had obtained Davis blood out of curiosity. He had gone crazy because of Davis blood. He had obtained transparent power. Not long after, Vontels power was awakened by Davis and he had also obtained the mission to protect Davis. He was prepared to go to the ancient battlefield of gods and demons, and then to the space explosion on Paradise Ind. He was protected by the transparent power in Davis blood, and then he mastered the transparent power because of Sarafinis inspiration. After mastering the transparent power, his strength increased by leaps and bounds. The transparent power in all the people around him should also be caused by Davis blood. Everything that happened to him was because of Davis. It was also because of Davis that everything happened naturally. After Raphael recalled everything about Davis in his mind, he suddenly understood. It turned out that Davis was the core of the whole incident. What puzzled him was if Vontel was the mastermind? If it was Vontel, he could still ept it. This was because Vontel was the guardian angel of Paradise Ind. As an ancient angel, seeing how Paradise Ind had developed to its current size, Vontel was unlikely to do anything harmful to Paradise Ind. At least until now, Vontel had not done anything excessive. Moreover, it was not strange that Vontel had a n that involved so many people. This was because, the strong often had very strong and fearful minds. At this point, Raphael could only admit defeat and have nothing to say. However, if it was Davis, it would be too terrifying. This was because, a level 9 virtue angel, with half of its wings still missing, actually had such a mind and n. If Davis was turned by a foreign race, it would cause a ground-shaking impact. Raphael had a feeling. That if Davis was really the man behind the curtain, the trader In time Davis would be an important figure in the three realms. Raphael thought of a terrible situation. That Vontel served Davis. This was because everything Vontel did, did not seem to be for Paradise Ind, nor for Vontel himself. It seemed to be all for Davis! Thinking of this possibility, Raphael was shocked to the point of losing control of his body. This was because Davis and Vontel clearly did not have any contact. At most, he had contact with Davis during the time when the library disappeared. It was a very short period of time. How did Davies manage to subdue Vontel in such a short period of time? What was even more terrifying was that with Vontels high realm, what reason did he have for being driven by a mere level 9 virtue angel like Davis? Although Raphael did not have much contact with Davis, he had watched him grow up. Chapter 299 - Is Davis a God?

Chapter 299: Is Davis a God?

All of Davis actions, Raphael had heard of them. Moreover, after Davis was born, there were all kinds of abnormalities in his body. Each time, Raphael thought that Davis divine power wascking and hastily cast a high-level healing spell on him. He did not pay too much attention to Davis body. However, at this time, Raphael recalled the strange energy in Davis body after each treatment. It was Davis expression. It seemed as if someone was manipting Davis. It also seemed as if Davis was hiding something. Raphael was once again immersed in memories. This time, he used his own memory spell. It was a spell that was used to record the symptoms of injuries. This was the right time to use it. However, just as he was thinking about this, Raphael suddenly remembered something. At that time, the power in Davis body was the transparent power in his body now. During the same period, because there was always a faint ck gas in Davis body, Raphael thought that Davis was cursed by a demon. He was worried about how to break the curse. However, no matter what he did, he could not break away the ck gas inside Davis body. Now that he thought about it, the ck gas inside Davis body was not a damn demon curse. It was this transparent power. At this moment, Raphael finally understood what this transparent power was. It was very likely the power of the ancient angel! It was very simr to the ancient angel power in Vontels body. Raphael also noticed that even Vontel had given up on the ancient angel power in his body. This meant that the ancient angel power in Davis body was higher and purer than Vontels power. It could allow the angel power to be fully utilized. The power in Davis body, might not even be the ancient angel power. It was a higher level of power. It was higher than the angel power. It was higher than the dragon bloodline power. It was higher than the demon power. It was even higher than the ancient angel power. What kind of power was this? Raphaels mind was like lightning as he thought quickly. At this time, Raphael suddenly thought of a possibility that he had never dared to imagine. Could it be that Davis was a god? At the thought of this possibility, Raphael was struck by lightning. He did not want to believe this possibility because it was too absurd. However, the scariest thing was that Raphael subconsciously believed this conclusion. Only God had that kind of power and nning. All living things were just Gods ythings. If he wanted you to live, you lived. If he wanted you to die, you would die. If he wanted you to be happy, you would be happy. If he wanted you to be miserable, you would be miserable. When he wanted you to act ording to his word, you acted ording to his word. Even if you resist, it was the same thing. God was the kind of existence that could turn the impossible into a possibility. God was an illusory existence. As an angel, I never dared to think about godly things. This was because, that was sphemy against God. I will be punished by God! At this moment, Raphael was suddenly shocked. How could I speak about godly things? I am guilty! That is a delusion! It is arrogance! Due to his arrogance, Lucifer was sent to hell by that kind of existence and became a fallen angel. Raphael immediately prayed crazily in his heart. He hoped that God could punish him lightly. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not receive the punishment of that kind of existence. This surprised Raphael. Could it be that he was not God? Then why was he so afraid? The panic in his heart just now was not fake. It was as if he would really be punished by God. However, nothing happened to him. It was as if Gods punishment was suddenly canceled at the moment when it was about to fall. However, that did not match the description of God that he had seen in ancient books. That kind of existence was absolutely true. How could he allow his sphemous angel to continue to exist? Could it be that Davis was a god-like existence? Higher than God? Lower than God? All of this, Raphael did not know. Davis identity was confusing. However, he knew that from now on, Davis was someone he could not ignore. Raphael recalled his previous behavior. Suddenly, he felt a little ridiculous. In the past, he had brushed past Davis countless times. However, he had treated Davis as an ordinary person. Nevertheless, when he found out, he found that Davis was already far away. It seemed to have reached a point where he could not touch him. Davis was so far away from him, in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons that he did not know how to get to. He seemed to be so close to him. His blood stayed quietly in his body. Like a king, it rested in his body. No matter how hard he tried to extract the transparent power from the blood, the blood did not move. It was as if it did not care about him. It was as if he was at the mercy of others. Thinking about it, Raphael felt ashamed. When he looked down on Davis and felt pity for him, Davis had also looked down on himself and felt pity for himself. There was nothing more in life than this. It was like a mirror. When it smiled at her, it would smile. When it smiled at her, it would cry. At this moment, Raphael realized. Perhaps everyone had seriously underestimated Davis strength. That was because Davis had such a powerful bloodline power in his body. With such a mysterious and transparent power, how could his realm only be at the level 9 virtue angel? Was that reasonable? It was illogical! This meant that Davis had definitely concealed his own strength. Furthermore, he had used an extremely profound method that surpassed everyones understanding to conceal his own strength! That method was very likely an even more profound method that came from a higher dimension. It was to the extent that even the five archangels were unable to see through Davis disguise. If the previous Raphael had discovered this, perhaps he would have found itughable. Or perhaps he would have felt that it was a form of humiliation. However, Raphael did not feel that way at the moment. Davis, who possessed such a powerful and mysterious power, had been deceived by his disguise. There was nothing shameful about it. On the contrary, he should feel honored. Moreover, the fact that he had been able to discover Davis hidden strength was all within the calctions of Davis or the people behind him. Now, Raphael thought of the mission that Sariel had given him. He felt that he had overestimated himself. Such a mysterious and powerful Davis He must not be qualified to protect him. Just as Raphaels mind was filled with thoughts of shock Raphaels mind suddenly rang with Vontels voice. No, you are definitely qualified to protect him! Chapter 300 - Most of Them are Stupid and Lazy

Chapter 300: Most of Them are Stupid and Lazy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Vontels voice at this moment was sexy and enchanting. However, it had a solemn and unquestionable tone. When Raphael suddenly heard Vontels voice, he was shocked. It meant that his thoughts were being monitored by Vontel! Raphael, your thoughts are correct. I am monitoring your thoughts. Not only your thoughts, I know everyones thoughts. Its just that most of them are very stupid andzy. They cant detect my monitoring actions. After hearing Vontels words, Raphaels mind went nk. However, Vontel did not give Raphael any time to buffer. He continued to speak on his own,?I think the same as you. Davis and the god I know are not the same existence. It should be an existence simr to a god. The power in his body is too incredible. Even I cant figure out why he has such a powerful power. Lets not talk about why the transparent power in his body is even more powerful than the power in my body. Its because his blood itself has a fatal attraction to you and I, causing women to rely on him greatly. Now, the angels who have be women, as well as those female angels who are infatuated with Davis, are infatuated with him. That infatuation is not the infatuation of a servant to his master, but an unconditional infatuation. Even if your strength is higher than his, your status and soul are stronger than his, and even if he is controlled by you, you will be affected by that kind of influence. The scariest thing is that when you realize the influence of that kind of power theory, you wont even feel that its unreasonable. The blood that has been separated from the body for a long time and doesnt contain any power, and has been specially processed by me, all contain that kind of mysterious power and effect. Moreover, under special circumstances, it will take the initiative to release transparent power. Not only would the blood absorb and transform the power of the outside world, but that transparent power would also absorb other powers. This is very unreasonable. Because, this kind of power, even if we are afraid of that kind of existence, we might not be able to do this kind of thing. The power is endless, and unable to pry. Turning the impossible into the possible. Treating all things in the world as dogs. When your consciousness came over, you were already influenced by Davis. This looks more like the power that only the origin of the world has. ording to my initial deduction, Davis should be the reincarnation of a human from the outer realm. That world has more powers that you and I have never heard of before. This was because, from Davis memories. I saw the humans of that world. Without magic and all kinds of unnatural powers, they could fly into the sky with the help of material resources. They could even fly to ces where there was no power in the outer realms. In the outer realms, even angels could not easily pass through. The most terrifying thing is that the humans of that world, with just their intelligence, could create a shocking explosion that could destroy an empire. That kind of explosion, in terms of power alone, was not inferior to the spatial explosion that happened on Paradise Ind. Theres another point. That memory might have been tampered with. Ive always believed that what you saw was very likely what others wanted you to see. The truth of the matter still needs to be personally explored by ones own intelligence. In addition, I infer that even Davis himself doesnt know how terrifying his identity is. This is because the strength and wisdom he disyed at that time didnt match the supreme power in his body at all. The confusion and panic in his heart were definitely not faked. What? When Raphael heard Vontels long speech, he felt very confused. He could not understand what Vontel was saying at all. However, he also knew that what Vontel was saying now was very important to him. Raphael had already memorized those words in the depths of his heart, and he would check them in the future. There was one sentence in it that Raphael was very concerned about. That was that Vontel had said something about Davis blood. Seduction? Raphael recalled a series of strange actions that followed his encounter with Davis blood. First, it was the kind of desire that could melt ones soul. Then, it was the change in his heart. From the initial neglect of Davis to now, he thought about Davis almost every moment... As Vontel said, he had been deeply influenced by Davis. However, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Until now, the thing that Raphael wanted to do the most was go to the ancient mythical battlefield. At this moment, Raphael once again realized something. It was very important. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were pushing everyone toward the ancient mythical battlefield. Even the mysterious Davis was forced to the ancient mythical battlefield by ident. Ancient mythical battlefield! What exactly was this ce? At this time, Vontels voice appeared in Raphaels mind again. Youre right. Its the ancient mythical battlefield. Ive decided to abandon Paradise Ind and Paradise Inds secret realm to head to the ancient mythical battlefield. Dont be surprised. What we need to do now is to resurrect the dead who died due to the space explosion. Youve already learned that resurrection spell, so help me resurrect the dead together! Dont be shy. The power of resurrectiones from Davis transparent power. Its because of that transparent power that I can use the recovery spell that consumes a lot of energy. However, under normal circumstances, whether its the power of angels, the power of demons, the power of dragon bloodline, or the power of ancient angels, none of them can support such a huge consumption. I discovered that the transparent power in Davis body could easily support that consumption. In the process of using it, I discovered that the transparent power in Davis body already had that resurrection power. Rather than calling it a resurrection power, its more like a reconstruction. This is because that power can reshape the body. Do you remember Beelzebub? Her body was reshaped by that power. I was only inspired by Beelzebub and modified the ancient resurrection spell a little. It just so happened to be able to resurrect the dead. You might not know this, but the moment the explosion happened, I gathered the souls of the dead into a space. I didnt save them. I just wanted to see how you archangels would react. The result was very disappointing... Im sorry... Raphael heard Vontels usation and quickly apologized. Then, Raphael muttered in a daze,?Beelzebub... He turned around and saw Beelzebub, who was looking at everything in a daze in a corner, and Toru, who was beside her. Chapter 301 - Raphael, You Have Become an Old Woman

Chapter 301: Raphael, You Have Be an Old Woman

As Beelzebubs and Torus bodies were both pure white, like snow, if one did not look carefully, it was easy to confuse them with the clouds in the sky. When he saw Beelzebub, Raphael understood Vontels words. It was really a body reconstruction! Previously, Raphael thought that Beelzebubs body transformation was due to Vontels influence. It was only after Beelzebub was transformed into an angel that the transformation took ce. That was because angels were almost pure white. Snow-white wings, snow-white skin, snow-white magic effects However,pared to the pure white on Beelzebubs body, angels seemed to be not white enough. This was because the archangel who used hellfire as a sword, like Uriel, even had a reddish color on his body. After getting confirmation, Raphael became excited. This was because, at this moment, his heart waspletely imagining what the angels would look like after they were resurrected. This was all rted to the Davis that he liked. It was rted to the spell that he was about to cast. Thinking of this, Raphael said with excitement and hope, Lord Vontel, lets begin. In the end, Vontels next words made Raphael very surprised. This was because, Vontel suddenly said, Dont be anxious, Ill first re-invert your body. Your previous angelic body was too weak, so Im afraid that if you didnt withstand the power of the resurrection spell, your body would explode and die. Moreover, before that, theres someone youre familiar with and like who will be waiting with you for my new body. Upon hearing Vontels words, Raphael instinctively asked, Who? My dear Raphael, of course its me! A clear and melodious voice of a young girl rang out. Raphael was stunned. That voice was indeed very familiar, and after hearing that voice, he was indeed somewhat happy. However, for a moment, Raphael could not remember where he had heard that voice before. No, he had never heard it before. This voice was very simr to Lilias voice. Lilia was a Dragon Princess but Raphael was not particrly familiar with Lilia. He had only met her a few times. Moreover, he did not like her at all Raphael, whats wrong? Dont you recognize me? I know about the dirty things you did when you fantasized about Davis in your room. You took off your clothes and extended your finger toward Stop talking, its so embarrassing. Raphael instantly guessed the owner of the voice and immediately stopped her from speaking. It was Sarafini. Only Sarafini and Vontel had peered into his mind, so Raphael was sure. Youre already a mother of a child, how can you still be so shameless? In order to retaliate against Sarafini, Raphael immediately seized Sarafinis small argument and mocked her. Hey, hey hey, I didnt expect Raphael to say such things. Im different from you, Im a dragon! Do dragons understand? Doing such things is amon urrence. Moreover, Lilia is just my daughter who was born from an egg. At most, she can be considered as my clone. Brother, I am still pure. You didnt expect that, did you? Unlike you, Raphael. As one of the archangels, you actually cooped up in your room and fantasized about the cute Davis doing something impure. Such sphemy, hehe. Raphael felt a chill when he heard Sarafinis words. No, Sarafini, when did your personality be like this? You werent like this before! Hey, isnt it because my body became younger and my heart became younger too? Unlike you, Raphael, youve be an old woman. Sarafinis words were full of sarcasm. What old woman? Arent you an old woman? Oh, Im sorry, Im really not an old woman. Youre not even twenty thousand years old yet, and your body and soul have be younger. Raphael, you dont even know how many hundreds of thousands of years old you are. Thats why I said youre a pervert. Little Davis is only a few years old, yet hes already been fantasized to such an extent by you. Its really uneptable. When Raphael heard the question of Sarafinis age, he exploded on the spot. Sarafini, what do you mean? Are you trying to say that Im older than you? No, Im just saying that Im younger than you. After saying that, Sarafini giggled. Now, Sarafinis personality had changed greatly. From a mature and steady personality, she had be lively and mischievous. It was precisely because of this change. Sarafini did not hide anything. She openly joked with Raphael. You Raphael was about to continue bickering with Sarafini when he suddenly heard Vontels angry voice. What time is it? You guys are still talking nonsense! We are about to revive the dead. Arent you guys nervous at all? The two of you dont put me in your eyes at all. The moment Vontels voice sounded, all the dragon warriors and angels present were terrified. This was the first time they saw Vontel get angry. Before, when Vontel was not angry, they only thought that Vontel was a majestic ancient angel. Now, it seemed that apart from being majestic, it was more of a deterrent. Lord Vontel, I am guilty, Raphael immediately replied. Meanwhile, the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, also acted ording to the wind and said, Senior, it is my fault. Seeing the respectful attitude of the two of them, Vontels anger finally subsided. However, he knew that he was not angry because Raphael and Sarafinis attitudes were not right. Instead, it was because of the content of their discussion. The current Vontel was already deeply influenced by Davis. Hearing other men talk about Davis matter without holding back, made Vontel furious. He was still watching, yet Sarafini and Raphael started to talk dirty openly. Outrageous! Vontel missed an important detail. He was angry because of Davis! If it was the former, neutral Vontel, he would not have noticed this problem. How could an ancient angel be influenced by a little boy? However, when Vontel took on a female form, his thoughts, and his attitude toward Davis changed dramatically. Before he knew it, he had ced Davis in a very important position and he was angry at Davis. This had been unthinkable before. However, it did happen. After Vontel reprimanded Raphael and Sarafini, he then said, Now, you will first reconstruct their bodies. Reconstruct their bodies? Reconstruct their bodies? After hearing Vontels words, Raphael and Sarafini eximed in unison. Chapter 302 - The Art of Reconstructing the Body, It is Indeed Magical!

Chapter 302: The Art of Reconstructing the Body, It is Indeed Magical!

Thats right, it is to reconstruct the body for all of you. When Raphael heard Vontels words, his soul trembled. However, Raphael did not hesitate. He immediately said gratefully, Lord Vontel is too generous! Thank you, Lord Vontel! Meanwhile, Sarafini was a little hesitant. Thank you, senior. However, there has always been a doubt in my heart. As an ancient angel, shouldnt senior ce more importance on angels? Why would you specially bestow favor on the Dragon Race? I really dont understand. This question has been troubling me for a long time. Vontel sneered. Thats a good question. Do you think that I deliberately took care of your Dragon Race because I had nothing better to do? Thats not it. Its because you and your daughter now have an inexplicable rtionship with Davis. It can be said that ever since you epted Davis blood, you have be Davis people. There is no room for resistance. Davis is an important existence to the angels. Moreover, he has such a mysterious identity. I value him very much When he said this, Vontel changed the topic. Sarafini, there is another reason. It is because you and Davis have a very goodpatibility. Compatibility? Yes, it ispatibility. Your soul and Davis mysterious power have a very goodpatibility. That is why I decided to specially reconstruct your body for you. After saying that, Vontel did not care if Sarafini understood. He directly summoned a lot of power from the light door. Then, he wrapped the power around Raphael and Sarafinis souls. After that, he bent his finger. Beelzebub was summoned in front of Vontel with a cry of surprise. Dont worry, I wont hurt you. Im just very interested in your new body. After saying that, Vontel injected his power into Beelzebubs body. When Beelzebub summoned the big bang, she was already petrified. In her eyes, the power of the explosion was like the power that could destroy the world. If not for Vontels deliberate control, her power could turn the already declining Paradise Ind into nothingness. If that power waspletely released into the demon world, then it would not only be the demons that would be destroyed, but the entire demon world would copse! Beelzebub was already trembling because of Vontels ultimate and terrifying spell. Hence, when Vontel gave the order to explore her body, Beelzebub did not dare to make any moves at all. So thats how it is. The way to control this transparent power is notplicated. What an exquisite technique. Beelzebub, did you encounter someone from the ancient mythical battlefield? Theres a power in your body that belongs to that ce. I have no ill intentions. I hope you tell the truth, or you might disappear from this world at any time. Vontels voice carried a strong sense of threat. When Beelzebub heard Vontels words, she was greatly shocked. Vontel was indeed on the same level as the owner of the mysterious power that gave her the puppet technique. She could actually see the abnormality in her body at a nce. Originally, she had nned to cultivate in the open and secretly travel in the dark. In the end, she could not hide it anymore. Her weak strength was not even worth mentioning in front of such a powerful ancient angel. Now, the wisest choice was to confess. Thus, Beelzebub told him everything. You said that the mysterious power requested you because of Davis? Yes, my Lord. Beelzebubs answer was even more respectful. Hearing Beelzebubs affirmative answer, Vontels expression changed. In the ancient battlefield of gods and devils, there was actually someone who had desires for Davis! Vontel could sense that the owner of Beelzebubs body had the aura of the ancient battlefield of demons and gods had a power that was not inferior to hers. What was even more hateful was that Vontel could clearly sense that the owner of that power was actually a woman! Davis being targeted by such a person could be said to be doomed. As if his life was not in danger, the mysterious power in his body would definitely be discovered. The power in Davis body had allowed him to raise his realm by so much. The owner of that persons power was already powerful to begin with. Once he obtained the power in Davis body, he would be even more powerful.. When Vontel thought about Davis being in danger now, or about being snatched away by the powerhouses in the ancient mythical battlefield, he felt a heart-wrenching feeling. It was as if something important had been taken away. That feeling made Vontel despair yet it also made him angry. Davis was his and not someone elses! It was even more impossible for someone else to take it away! Vontel thought about it. He said to Beelzebub, who was pale all over, Beelzebub, how does the master of that power treat people? She seems to be quite close, and she didnt do anything bad to me. Besides, I was about to die, and it was because of Davis aura in my body that she let me go. Like this Vontel muttered. Then, he suddenly raised her finger. He summoned Toru, who was standing in the distance. However, when Sarafini saw Torus appearance, she cried out in surprise. Toru! How did he lose his soul? Vontel ignored Sarafinis loss ofposure. He stared into Beelzebubs eyes and asked, Beelzebub, do you have a problem with me requisitioning him? Beelzebub immediately lowered his head and said, No problem. But Beelzebubs stuttering appearance caught Vontels attention. But what? Toru wasnt reconstructed by me. Im worried that Toru is under the influence of the mysterious powers master. It might be disadvantageous to the Lord. However, after hearing Beelzebubs voice, Vontel immediately said, You dont have to worry about that. I have my own ns. As soon as he finished speaking, Vontel cast a spell and broke Toru into pieces. Then, he transferred the white pieces into Raphael and Sarafinis bodies. This method is indeed very exquisite. Vontel said as he controlled the white power. He clicked his tongue in wonder. Under the control of his power, the white power and transparent power solidified on Raphael and Sarafinis bodies. Then, Raphaels and Sarafinis bodies turned snow-white like Beelzebubs. However, they were a little translucent. Their bodies took shape very quickly, and they were also wrapped in ayer of white armor. Then, the white power under Vontels control left Raphaels and Sarafinis bodies. Moreover, to Beelzebubs surprise, the white power actually gathered again and took the form of Toru. Vontel said in surprise, It is indeed magical! Chapter 303 - The Old Shall Not Go, and The New Shall Not Come!

Chapter 303: The Old Shall Not Go, and The New Shall Not Come!

After Vontel had reconstructed Torus body, he had finally discovered the secret within his body. It turned out that his body had been transformed into a mass of pure power. That form of power was extremely close to his current form. He was now on the verge of breaking through to the true seraph realm. That realm was something he had never reached before. However, now he saw it in Toru. How could this not make Vontel bang the table in wonder? The form of power in Torus body waspletely man-made to be like that. Now Toru waspletely a walking corpse without a soul. A soul was very important to angels, dragons, humans, and even demons. This was because in most cases, without a soul it would be very difficult for the body to exist alone and the power would be lost quickly. That was not good news. Moreover, not only would the power in the body be lost quickly but the bodys realm would also fall rapidly. However, Torus state had not changed at all. Instead, it had improved! It after the fact that he had been broken up and reorganized by Vontel. His state still had not changed at all. This was an amazing discovery for Vontel! Since Torus body was nowpletely made up of a body of strength, even if his body was broken, as long as it can be repaired, the power can be restored. This means that Torus body can be transformed into other forms that are convenient for battle. After the battle is over, it can be transformed back into its original form. This means a lot to the dragons and it also to the angels. This was because Angels also had two forms. One of them was the ancient angel form. However, because the new generation of angels hated the ugly form, no angel would ever be in that form. Now, after the body was rebuilt, even if it was in the ancient angel form, it would not be that ugly. In the meantime, Vontel discovered his secret to raising his realm. It was to rebuild the bodies of all the dragon warriors and angels. In the process of rebuilding their bodies, he would be more and more familiar with the transparent power in his body. This was because that transparent power had all kinds of magical effects. Vontel was eager to learn more about that transparent power. Advancement depended on that transparent power. Thinking of this, Vontel suddenly said to Raphael and Sarafini, Raphael, Sarafini, dont move and dont resist! Now, I will rebuild your bodies for you. Guard your own power, and dont let the power in your bodies escape! After Raphael and Sarafini heard Vontels words, each of them said gratefully, Yes, Lord Vontel! Yes, sir! Remake the body! It was not easy for Raphael. It was like making a new man! What he regretted most was his age. Their bodies were hundreds of thousands of years old, so who knows how much filth did they have. That dirt was not dirt in the ordinary sense. It was the low divine power that was umted because of the impure power in the lower state. When the low-level divine power was refined in theter stage, it was inevitable that there would be some ws. It was precisely because of those ws that the power of dirt was produced. The power of dirt would not only cause obstacles to Raphaels casting but it also had a significant impact on Raphaels body. That was Raphaels aging at an extremely slow speed! Which man did not want to stay young and never age? Even now, Raphaels skin was still as smooth and tender as a girls. However, after 300,000 years, a million yearster would he still be as handsome as he was now? This was a very realistic question. However, now, it was perfectly solved. Lord Vontel was in front of him. It could only be Lord Vontel in front of him! That was why Raphael was very grateful to Vontel. The reason why Raphael paid so much attention to his own appearance was because of Davis. Davis had already had a very strong influence on him. He knew very well that rebuilding his body had a great significance to himself. Not only would it improve his appearance but it would let her return to his maiden appearance. It would also definitely improve theposition of the power in his body! Just looking at the dragon warrior, Toru, was enough to realize how powerful the reconstructed body was! After being beaten into the initial power and losing the form of the body, it would be able to reassemble the original body. This was almost impossible in Raphaels previous knowledge! It could not be established without destruction. Only by throwing away the old body could we wee the new body! Raphael thought so as he also felt a sense of crisis. Now, the outstanding female angels were like bamboo shoots sprouting after the rain. What was even more infuriating was that some female angels were even transformed from male angels! Previously, he had ignored Davis. From now on, he could not ignore Davis no matter what! Absolutely not! Never again! Thus, with a very pious attitude, Raphael prepared to wee Vontels transformation of his power. On the other side, Sarafini was greatly shocked. Reshaping her body! This was also something unheard of for her, the Dragon Queen! She felt the new power in her body. She watched as Vontel broke Toru into pieces and reloaded him. Sarafini was so excited that she almost fainted! What a powerful and magical power that was! Even as the Queen of the Dragon Race, Sarafini had never seen such a magical spell even though she had read through the Dragon Races ancient books and seen a lot of things! The scariest thing was that the spell was obviously a spell that Vontel had learned and sold on the spot. This shocked Sarafini to the core! Even the ancient dragon in the treasure cave of the Dragon Race did not have the power to turn the flesh and bones of the dead into magic! It looked and sounded as if it was impossible. It was so unreal! Sarafini was surprised at Torus current state. His soul was being sucked dry! The demons methods were too cruel. Toru was a traitor to the Dragon Race. However, now, he was a walking corpse. It made Sarafini sigh. Sarafinis realm was higher. Hence, she could see more. She could see that Toru was now a mass of energy and that energy was close to Vontels current state. That state would definitely allow his strength and realm to rise to a higher level. Even if his strength did not advance an inch, at least his appearance and body would be greatly improved. Like Raphael, Sarafini paid great attention to her figure and appearance. The higher the status, the longer the years passed and the more she feared the aging of her appearance. Chapter 304 - A Handsome Man is Everyone’s

Chapter 304: A Handsome Man is Everyones

As a woman, even though she was the Dragon Queen, she was not immune. It was precisely because of this mindset was the reason that Sarafini was ecstatic when she returned to her maiden appearance. Even her personality had changed greatly. It was precisely because of this change in personality was why she did what she did before. Not only did she mock Raphaels age, but her tone had also be as childish as a young girl. If Raphael had not been so good-natured, perhaps her short-lived friendship with him would have ended. Now, she attached great importance to Vontels reconstruction of her body. As the Queen of the Dragon Race, she knew very well how much the reconstructed body meant to her Dragon Race. That body would make it easier for the Dragon Race to change their power form more easily and quickly. The different forms of the Dragon Race had different functions. They could be of great use in battle. That was also the reason why the Dragon Race was powerful. However, now, as long as they reconstructed a body like Torus, they could obtain that power. When the time came, she would not only be able to quickly switch to various forms during battle but she would also be able to transform into the most primitive form of power. She would turn into nothingness and return to nothingness! That would be like adding wings to a tiger for her, especially for the Dragon Queen who was proficient in spatial magic. Moreover, it was also because of her transformation into a young girls body that Sarafinis state of mind had undergone a major change. Her long-dormant heart began to stir. She had told Raphael before that dragons basicallyid eggs. That way ofying eggs did not require the participation of male dragons. It was some kind of asexual reproduction. Dragons had been queens for generations. As long as there were no male dragons involved, the offspring could be guaranteed to be female dragons. Thats one way for dragons to keep the royal bloodline pure. Even Sarafini was born that way. Hence, the Dragon Queens for generations are sisters at best. This was because they were all descendants of the same ancestral dragon. There was no difference in bloodline. Her mother died in the early years of the war to unify the dragons. The young Sarafini took over the burden of uniting the dragons early on as well. This also gave her a ruthless character. However, that made Sarafini suffer a lot. This was because it was not her character and it the pain for her to pretend to be ruthless ran deep. Hence, Sarafini did not want to let Lilia feel the same pain. Therefore, Lilia spent most of her childhood in solitary confinement. This was to keep her out of society and keep her away from too much dragon business. Until one of the findings seemed to overcorrect, causing Lilia to be somewhat autistic. It was only then that Sarafini gave up her strict control over Lilia and gave her her freedom. By then, Lilia was an adult. The psychological damage to her had already happened. Lilia did not want Sarafini to worry, so she deliberately pretended to be cheerful to deceive Sarafini. Therefore, Lilia, who had not been in contact with many men, easily fell into the arms of Davis. However, all that Sarafini saw was the pain in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. When she found out that Lilia and Davis had an ambiguous rtionship, she was very surprised but, at the same time, she was very pleased. She had seen Davis. The first time she saw Davis, she thought that Davis was a reliable man. However, when she turned back into a young girl, her naive childhood, and even some naughty and lovely personality revealed itself again. Now, Sarafini had a special feeling for Davis. She now wanted to see Davis right away and also to see Lilia. Hence, she had an urgent need to rebuild her body and increase her power. After hearing Vontels words, Sarafini began to absorb Vontels new power from Torus body with all her might. It was only a wisp of aura in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. However, after being stimted by that wisp of aura, Sarafinis transparent power became restless. It was like meeting an enemy, but also like the urge to go home. Under the influence of that power, and with the guidance of Vontels external force, Sarafinis remaining power began to take shape. However, she encountered a problem. First to reshape the human form, or reshape the dragon form? This was a very serious problem. This was because the first form that she reconstructed was undoubtedly the main form in the future. The main form determined the future development of her power. The human form was more suitable for castingplicated spells and was also more agile, but the strength of the body was inferior to the dragon form. Although the dragon form was powerful and the strength of the body was high, it was not suitable for casting spells. This was because the magic path in the dragons body was too long, and it was not conducive to quickly guide the magic power to cast spells. However, because the magic path was long, the magic power that was channeled was more. In the dragon form, it was suitable for casting those big spells that could destroy the world. This was especially when it was time to castrge-scale mes, the dragon form was the best choice. Now, Sarafini was caught in a dilemma. Moreover, it was not only because of the choice. Now, Sarafini had the impulse to turn into a human form. This was because she had an indescribable feeling toward Davis. Although she had only met him once, she saw Davis blood and the lewd bodily fluids of famous people. However, now, Davis was the object of Sarafinis most longing. Sarafini had already vaguely guessed that Davis had an extremely important identity. As for the specific body condition however, it was still unclear. At this time, her personality changed, and Sarafini became hesitant, not knowing which form to choose. At this moment, she thought of Vontel. Hence, Sarafini sent a message to Vontel to help. Senior, what form should I change into? Human form or dragon form? Vontel nced at Sarafinis direction. He wanted tough. He knew what Sarafini was thinking. She just wanted to change into human form to please Davis. What a naive woman. Vontel also had special feelings for Davis. However, he would not be jealous of other women because he knew that if Davis really had that mysterious identity, and great power, he would not belong to any woman. A strong and handsome man, could only be shared by everyone. Hence, Vontels strategy was to prepare many, many women for Davis. The previous angels turning into female form was Vontels masterpiece. All the angels have since been fixed in gender. Chapter 305 - Davis Doesn’t Need Useless Women!

Chapter 305: Davis Doesnt Need Useless Women!

Only keep the female gender. This was to create more bonds between Davis and the angels. If the angels were not enough, they would turn all the fallen angels into women. Out of tens of thousands of angels, there would always be one that Davis would take a fancy to. As for the Dragon Queen and the various female warriors of the Dragon Race, they had also be part of Vontels n. Therefore when Sarafini made a request to him, Vontel did not even blink and directly replied, Its useless to curry favor with Davis in human form. What Davis needs is a useful dragon, not a vase that can only be seen. Moreover, do you know that Davis doesnt like your dragon form? The temptation of the alien race is sometimes even greater. What you need to do is to magnify your charm as the Queen of the Dragons to attract Davis instead of thinking about meaningless things. After hearing Vontels words, Sarafini felt as if she was suddenly enlightened. She figured it out in an instant. Indeed, there was no need to use that kind of dirty trick to attract Davis. She had seen Davis and could guess his personality. He was definitely not the kind of vulgar man who was obsessed with beauty. That man had a lot of ideas. He was ambitious and very practical. If she could not help herself, there was a high chance that she would be despised. She was a dragon! The dragon form was her proudest form! The human form was her auxiliary form after all. It was mainly used to cast all kinds ofplicated space spells. Those space spells could only be used to deal with small fries. They were useless against people of the same level or higher than her. This was because space spells took a long time to cast. Many spells could be cast instantly. However, casting space spells was not possible. This was because casting spatial spells requiredmunicating with the magic power in ones body, and then using the magic power to control the power of space to transform and reconstruct space. Therefore, it would take a certain amount of time. When fighting against an expert, that dy would result in ones own death! At that time, one should use the dragon form. Use the most powerful strength to make the opponent unable to fight back. When he said those words, Vontel did not avoid Raphael. Therefore, Raphael also heard those words. Not only that but Vontel also said to Raphael, Raphael, I also know what you are thinking. You like Davis, and I also like Davis. There is no need to hide it. If you have something to say, just say it. Raphaels heart trembled when he heard Vontels words. His thoughts toward Davis had actually been discovered by Lord Vontel! Moreover, Lord Vontel had said that he also liked Davis! This was really a piece of information that made Raphaels jaw drop! Thus, Raphael stammered, Lord Vontel, I, I, I Hearing Raphaels stuttering tone, Vontels anger rose in his heart, and he could not help but feel angry. Raphael was an angel of the new generation, and an archangel. Why was he so pretentious? Who the hell taught him? After Vontels body shape changed many times, his personality had changed a lot. His personality had returned to millions of years ago, when he was young and straightforward. Its so embarrassing. Is it so hard to say? Look at how frank Sarafini is. If you were also like this in front of Davis, who do you think Davis would choose? As an angel, do you have to be as hypocritical and lie like the devil? Look at yourself! Think about who you are and what you want the most in your heart. This sentence was obtained from Fionas mind by Vontel, and it came from Davis guidance. Vontel felt that this sentence was simply too good. It was just the right time to teach Raphael a lesson. Hearing Vontels words, Raphael had a strange feeling in his heart. Those words came from Vontels mouth but it was as if Davis had said it to him. In an instant, Raphael thought about those questions. Who are you? What do I want the most in my heart? Raphael could not help but mutter in a low voice. Who am I, who am I What do I want, what do I want After a moment, Raphael seemed to have suddenly realized something. He suddenly understood. I am Raphael, not some archangel! I am also an ordinary angel, an angel who yearns for love! What I want most is Davis love! It is Davis love! Its Davis love! When Vontel saw Raphaels reaction, a smile appeared on his face. Raphael finally understood. As a healing angel, Raphael was of great importance to Vontel. In the future, when they entered the ancient mythical battlefield, it was inevitable that there would be casualties. He was in charge ofbat missions, so he did not have the spare energy to deal with the casualties. At this time, Raphael, who was proficient in all kinds of healing spells, could y a huge role! Just like there was always a healer ss in all kinds of games, the ancient mythical battlefield also needed a well-trained elite healer team! Raphael was chosen by Vontel as the key figure of the elite healer team. As for the powerful Sarafini, she was chosen as the leader of the battle team by Vontel. Vontel had his eyes on Sarafinis rich battle experience. This was because he knew that in the ancient battlefield, the most important thing was battle experience. The monsters there were not only powerful, but also crazy. Without rich battle experience, there was no realm. In such a harsh environment, getting injured was equivalent to death. Not to mentionck ofbat experience. Now, talents like Sarafini were needed to train the angels and dragon warriors who were about to enter the ancient battlefield. With Raphael and Sarafini, Vontels n could be carried out more smoothly. The effect of the two of them would indeed exceed Vontels expectations in the future. Now, after the questions of Raphael and Sarafini were answered, the two of them began to seriously feel the aura of the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Then, under the influence of Vontels power, the body was rapidly reconstructed. Sarafini chose the dragon body that she was most proud of and Raphael chose to reconstruct the image of a female messenger who had juste of age. Unlike Raphael, after remolding the dragons body, Sarafini then reverted back to the human form of a dragon girl. The process of remolding was longer because they were different from Toru. Not only did they have to remodel under the guidance of Vontel, but they also had to adapt to the new body. Chapter 306 - Lucifer: I’ve Become a Woman?

Chapter 306: Lucifer: Ive Be a Woman?

Most importantly she must infuse her power into her body during that process. She must be one with her new body. Only then can she transform her body into that pure power form at any time. At the same time, they could easily change back to their original forms from pure power forms. In addition, they had to establish the magic channels in their bodies, so that they could use their power smoothly. In short, they had to be very careful when using their power. Vontel was also subtly controlling the power that was applied to Raphael and Sarafini. At the same time, those angels and dragon warriors were alsomunicating with each other. Fiona, Alice, Angelina, Liv, and the other female angels who were affected by Davis blood first gathered together. Their bodies were all destroyed instantly after the big explosion that Vontel had guided. Now, only one soul was left. Fiona said to Alice withplicated feelings, Alice, your strength and realm are the highest now. Can you tell me what you found? Alice was stunned for a moment and said, I guess Lord Vontel is rebuilding the body of the archangel, Raphael and the Dragon Queen. Rebuilding the body? Fiona was very surprised. Since she was born, she had gone to the library to read a lot of books. She had never heard of reshaping the body. Yes, reshaping the body. Alice paused and continued, Only ancient angels who were very proficient in spells could reshape the body for people. However, it was almost impossible to reshape the body for powerhouses like Raphael and Sarafini. Lord Vontel should be doing an experiment. If it seeds, it is very likely to create a miracle. This is because, in theory, this kind of spell to reconstruct the body canpletely change the form of the body. Not only can it allow the person who receives the spell to transform into the desired form but at the same time, it can also allow the persons body to be more adaptable to the spell. After Alice said a long paragraph, Angelina could not help but speak, When I was attacked by Typhon in the library, I discovered Lord Vontel. At that time, Lord Vontels strength terrified me. Now, his strength makes me not even qualified to look up to him. If it is the current Lord Vontel who created such a miracle, I wouldnt be surprised. Lord Vontel would even reshape the body for everyone. Angelina was obviously very excited when she said this. If it was as she said that everyone would have a chance to change their body. Thinking of this, Angelina said, I want a young body. Fiona did not shy away from saying, I want my chest to be more erect. Alice also said, I want my butt to be more erect. With that, the three of themughed. As the three of themmunicated with their minds, the other angels around them did not hear what the three of them said. While Fiona and the other two were discussing, Liv, who was beside them, was looking in the direction of Raphael and Sarafini. She was surprised to find that the fallen angel power in her body had disappeared. Instead there was only the purest transparent power in her body that came from Davis blood. However, to Livs surprise, the fallen angel power in her body had disappeared. However the master-servant contract in her body from Davis had surprisingly not disappeared. In other words, she was not abandoned by her master, therefore not abandoned by Davis. That made Liv feel very touched and very relieved. This was because only when she had the master-servant contract in her body could she feel the power from Davis at all times. She knew that Davis must still be alive. With Davis life, she knew that he needed her. That sense of connection was what Liv needed right now. In addition, Liv hade to realize how important Davis was. Ever since the space explosion on Paradise Ind, she hade to realize that everything was connected to Davis. Davis was the core of a series of events. If not for Davis, not only will the event not progress as it did now, but it would make things worse. Moreover, she and the angels around her and the dragon warriors strength would not be improved by leaps and bounds. Liv was Davis blood ve. Her sensitivity to blood was far more than ordinary people. When she entered Davis room, she smelled Davis blood. She knew that Davis must be her master. When Vontel released the blood arrowter, she was even more surprised. Others may not recognize whose blood it was, but Liv could recognize the source of the blood. It belonged to Davis, her master, her favorite and most respected master! The master that she wanted to follow day and night! At first, Liv even thought that Vontel had killed her master Davis. However, her blood ve contract told her that Davis was in a very good condition. Hence, Liv was confused. What was Vontels purpose? Was Vontel trying to use Davis or was he really going to save Davis? Liv did not know at first but now she knew. Vontel was now wholeheartedly promoting these weak angels. There was no conspiracy. Liv was a naturally formed fallen angel. She knew very well what a conspiracy was and what was real. However, there was one thing she never understood. Why would Vontel help these people? What was in it for her? Spending all that energy and resources just to save Davis? She was Davis blood ve but Vontel had nothing to do with Davis! That was the part that confused Liv the most. It was also the most magical part of Davis good-looking physique. The power that could charm even ancient angels. Liv naturally could not imagine how magical that power was. She could only choose to quietly watch everything. At the same time, Lucifer, who had turned into a soul, was extremely terrified. The reason was that the arrogance and darkness in his heart had beenpletely washed away in an instant. Just when the big bang created by Vontel happened, it was that big explosion that made the 30,000 fallen angels turn into souls in an instant. Under the soul, Lucifer was shocked to find that. His soul had turned into a female form. No!!! Lucifer could not ept it for a moment. Could the female Lucifer still be called Lucifer? Chapter 307 - Vontel, I Challenge You!

Chapter 307: Vontel, I Challenge You!

No!!! Lucifer suddenly remembered. It seemed that when she first received the power from the light gate, she had already be a woman. After that, when her body was destroyed by the big explosion created by Vontel, her soul had already be a woman. Now not only did she be a woman but even her brothers behind her, the 30,000 fallen angels, had be women! This made Lucifer extremely angry. However because of the change in her body, her personality had also been forcibly changed. The original Lucifer would definitely challenge Vontel when she was extremely angry. However, the current Lucifer had just started to feel angry. A transparent power suddenly appeared in her body,pletely dispelling the anger in her body and calming her down. Lucifer sadly found out. Right now, she just wanted to get angry, and she could not even fall into the darkness again. Vontel had gone too far! Should it not be a personal choice to throw oneself into the darkness or the light? Lucifer thought so. This was because this was what demons always thought. The former Lucifer was not even afraid of gods, let alone ancient angels. But Lucifer was very afraid of the current Vontel. Not because Vontel was an ancient angel, nor because of the power in the ancient angels body. It was because of the rich and powerful power in Vontels body. It was a mysterious power and at this time, Lucifer suddenly remembered. The blood that had shot into her body was very simr to a certain aura in his memory. Jaime! That was Davis. That was Davis blood! That was definitely Davis blood! Without a doubt, it was Daviss blood. Davis, the angel that Lucifer could never forget. This was due to a mysterious power in his body. Lucifer was wiped from this world by Vontel. Lucifer knew that it was probably a higher level existence. It was be one of the twelve titans. As the head of the archangel of Paradise Ind, Lucifer knew many secrets. The big character hidden inside Davis was one of them. The goddess of order. The goddess who once owned a world. Why was she living inside Davis? Lucifer did not know but Lucifer knew something. He knew that Davis was someone he could not afford to mess with. That was why she helped create the space explosion on Paradise Ind, and asked Beelzebub to contact the demon who knew space magic, and used space magic to teleport Davis to the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. She tried to get the monsters in the ancient battlefield to kill Davis. Lucifer did not know if Davis was dead or not. However, judging from Vontels calm attitude, it seemed that Davis was not dead yet and he was living very well! Unbelievable! This made Lucifers heart palpitate. Davis was not dead yet. He was not dead yet? How could it be? Was he a monster? Lucifer could not figure it out. He believed that even if there was an ancient goddess residing in Davis body, she should not have so much power. Power was not infinite. Without sufficient replenishment, power would be exhausted one day. Then with Davis realm as a demon lord, how could he hold on for so long? Although she could not figure it out, Lucifer had no choice but to ept it. Moreover, Lucifer also understood that the transparent power in her body now was all from Davis blood. It could be said that her current strength and realm were all thanks to Davis. In other words, it was because of Davis that she obtained the opportunity to increase her strength to a higher level. If not for this opportunity, she might not have reached her current state even if she cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years. Thinking of this, Lucifer felt a little helpless. She wanted to improve her strength but she did not want to join the angel camp. However, just when Lucifer was full ofints, Vontels voice suddenly appeared in Lucifers mind. Lucifer, you seem to be very dissatisfied with me? Vontels voice hadpletely turned into a little girls voice. Originally, this kind of voice would not make her feel afraid. However, it was precisely because this kind of voice was very tender that Lucifer was afraid. That was an ancient angel, an old monster that had lived for tens of thousands of years had actually turned into a young girl! Vontels tyrannical strength was needless to say. How dare you scold an old monster again? Do you feel that you have lived for too long? Vontels questioning voice suddenly sounded, causing Lucifer to be stunned. What was going on? How did Vontel know about her thoughts? It was too scary! Dont think about why. Do you have a problem with me? Dont lie. Lucifers soul trembled when she heard Vontels words. She felt a strong sense of danger from Vontels words. If she lied to her She would die! Her soul would be destroyed. Therefore, Lucifer immediately told her what she was thinking. I have a problem, I have a problem! Vontel had already seen through Lucifers thoughts. Right now, she was just bored of waiting for Raphael and Sarafini to rebuild their bodies. Both Raphael and Sarafini had mastered the spell to rebuild their bodies. However, Raphael and Sarafini began to further refine their bodies in order to look better. Aesthetics was hard to adjust. Vontel still relied on Raphael and Sarafini to resurrect the dead angels and dragon warriors. Hence, she did not stop Raphael and Sarefanny. She just let them. This was why Vontel was bored. She looked around among all the angels and dragon warriors, and finally found Lucifer who wasining about her repeatedly. Besides chatting to relieve boredom, it was also to teach the dishonest Lucifer a lesson. On the other hand, it was topletely subdue Lucifer so that she could serve herself and Davis wholeheartedly. Otherwise, there would be a big disaster sooner orter. Therefore, after Vontel heard Lucifers words, he giggled a few times and then said to Lucifer, Oh? You have a problem with me? Then, what kind of problem do you have with me? Vontels voice was gloomy, and it sounded like a woman who was still unsatisfied after having sex, which made Lucifers hair stand on end. However, he overcame the fear in his heart and forced himself to calm down. He said, Because I feel that you are only using your realm to suppress me and turn me into a normal angel. I am not convinced. I want to challenge you! Chapter 308 - Lucifer, What Right Do You Have to Fight Me?

Chapter 308: Lucifer, What Right Do You Have to Fight Me?

Challenge me? Haha, nonsense. In Lucifers mind, Vontels voice keptughing. Lucifer, your body has already disappeared, and you still need to rely on others to rebuild your body? Where do you get the courage and qualification to challenge me? Vontels voice was unusually sarcastic. In his eyes, Lucifer was like an ant and had no qualification to challenge her. The atmosphere instantly turned cold because of Vontels words. However, Lucifer still insisted. No, I have my own pride and beliefs. I cant obey your orders without any reason. After I rebuild my body, you can lower your realm to the same level as me and defeat me. Only then will I be convinced! Lucifers attitude was very firm. Although she had long seen how powerful Vontel was, she still could not easily give up the pride in her heart. When she was in the demon world, although she was not the strongest and her strength at that time was notparable to now, she was at least unrestrained. The 30,000 fallen angels under hermand belonged to Lucifer. However, the current Lucifer could only be helpless under Vontel. This made Lucifer curse in her heart. She was forcefully dragged here from the demon world by Vontel. It could be said that she waspletely unwilling. Therefore, under impulse, she challenged Vontel. However, Lucifer did not expect that even after she said that, Vontel still did not agree to her request. Vontel only smiled contemptuously when he heard Lucifers words. Hmph! Lucifer, dont you think that I want to take you in as my subordinate and make you work for me? Vontels tone was filled with anger and a hint of coercion. Even his tone was much lower. Lucifer could feel Vontels anger. Her soul was trembling. However, Lucifer still insisted on her idea and did not intend topromise or give in. Thats right, thats what Im thinking. Im not convinced! Im not convinced! Why should I turn from a demon king into a small fry? Unless you defeat me and make mepletely surrender! If you want to kill me, then kill me. I wont even blink. Lucifers attitude was very firm and did not leave any room for her and Vontel. Vontel sneered after hearing Lucifers words. Haha, Lucifer, you think too highly of yourself. Not only do you want to fight with me, but you also want to rebuild your own body? Why? You think I want to take you as my subordinate, then you are wrong, because I dont have that intention. You are not worthy. To tell you the truth, all of you are there to protect Davis. The purpose of me improving your strength is also for that purpose. Otherwise, why would I spend so much time and effort to train a bunch of trash? And you want me to help you rebuild your body and fight a fair fight? Are you worthy? Vontels tone was even more disdainful. He had just finished saying a few words. Before Lucifer could answer, Vontel threw out another important piece of information. Lucifer, the reason why your strength increased is also because of Davis blood. His blood has a magical power. It can turn the power in an angels body into that kind of transparent power. That kind of power is something that even I dont know what it is. Your current power is given by someone elses blood. What face do you have to say that I will be reduced to the same realm as you and have a fair fight? If you really want a fair fight, you have to first drain the blood in your body. That way, your strength will even be lower than when you were in the demon world. What qualifications do you have to fight with me? Now that you have epted Davis blood, you can at most be considered as Davis servant. Other than that, you are nothing. It is even more impossible for you to be my subordinate. Unless you use your current strength to prove that you have the qualifications to be my subordinate. The current you is not worthy at all! Vontels words were like five thunderbolts, making Lucifer feel as if he had been struck by lightning. She had not thought about those problems at all. Lucifer was also very clear that the power in her body was indeed given by that mysterious power. However, she had never thought that the source of that power was actually Davis! The Davis that she had met once before! The Davis whose strength was far inferior to hers! It was also the Davis that made Lucifer ept the humiliation. However, when she thought of the terrifying existence in Davis, Lucifer thought it through. Being a servant to Davis was the same as being a servant to that terrifying existence. If it was that person it was not uneptable. In fact, being a servant to Vontel was not a big deal. However, Lucifer just could not pass the test of dignity and face. She always thought that she was the demon king who oncemanded 30,000 fallen angels in the demon world. Therefore, her pride prevented her from easily sumbing to others. Lucifer fell into silence. Vontels words had long made the dissatisfaction in her heart disappear. However, she was unable toplete the psychological transformation in a short time. At this time, the voice of 30,000 fallen angels suddenly appeared in Lucifers mind. Sir Lucifer, we will always follow you. However, we hope that you wont change your mind just because of us. Yes, Sir Lucifer. No matter which camp you choose, we have no objections. Sir Lucifer! We The voices that appeared suddenly disappeared in a sh, but Lucifer, who had a strong spiritual power, urately caught every word. Lucifer knew that it must be because of Vontel that she was able to hear the fallen angels words. Did you hear what your subordinates said? Vontels voice suddenly appeared at this moment. Your subordinates are not willing to part with their current power. Do you n to bring them back to the demon world? If you return to the demon world, how do you think those old monsters in the demon world will view you and the fallen angels that you brought? Will they wee you with excitement, or will they kill you? Vontels question gradually made Lucifer realize the seriousness of the problem. If she returned to the demon world now, those old guys would definitely see themselves as traitors of the demon world. This was because Lucifer had already betrayed Paradise Ind once and now she was back on Paradise Ind. If she went back to the demon world with those 30,000 fallen angels Maybe nothing would happen to her. However, her 30,000 fallen angels, who trusted her, would probably take the me for her. This was because if she was not a traitor, one of them had to be a traitor and that was not a big deal as those 30,000 fallen angels were loyal to Lucifer. Even if Lucifer wanted someone to take the fall for her, there would be someone willing to do it for her. But Lucifer thought of one possibility that could drive the 30,000 fallen angels away from her. Chapter 309 - Swear to Follow Lucifer to the Death!

Chapter 309: Swear to Follow Lucifer to the Death!

That was if she decided to return to the demon world now. Vontel would definitely strip the Davis blood from their bodies. Those fallen angels were all desperadoes who had a great thirst for power. They decided to follow Lucifer not only because of his high prestige and powerful strength. More importantly, after Lucifer joined the demon camp, his strength had indeed increased. Due to Lucifers arrogant strength, the fallen angels strength had greatly increased. However, Lucifer had lost the right to be arrogant in front of Vontel. Lucifers current arrogance was just a facade because she had already lost her body. The form of the power in her body had also changed, bing that kind of transparent mysterious power. Therefore, if the current Lucifer lost that mysterious power, the 30,000 fallen angels would instantly turn their hearts away from Lucifer and she also knew this. Therefore, she could only follow Vontels arrangement. Thest bit of pride in Lucifers heart was shattered. Lord Vontel I am willing to ept your arrangement. After hearing Lucifers words, Vontelughed happily. Hahahaha. Interesting, I didnt expect such a stubborn Lucifer topromise because of tens of thousands of fallen angels. You made me very happy. You made a wise choice. There is one thing I can tell you. If you dont agree. You and your thirty thousand fallen angels will disappear from this world in an instant. Do you think I specifically summoned you from the demon world to let you travel? No! If you dont obey, you will die! Im happy to tell you that you are safe now. Due to the changes in her body, Vontels voice was very sexy. However, when she said thest few sentences, her words were filled with supreme dignity and made Lucifers heart break. If Lucifer had a body now, she would probably kneel down to Vontel on the spot. However, Vontel sensed Lucifers inner thoughts and could not help but sneer when he saw the huge change in Lucifers heart. I didnt expect you to be as brave as I thought. The so-called challenge was just for show. I can tell you that your fallen angel subordinates know what you said to me before. They admire you because you actually challenged me. In their eyes, it was almost impossible, but you did it. No matter what your motive is, you left a deep impression on me. I like your personality. You are very independent. I will reward you with themand of the 30,000 fallen angels. I hope you can satisfy me. Not only for me, but also for the source of your power, Davis. After Sarafini and Raphael rebuild their bodies, you will receive that magical spell together with the other angels and dragon warriors. After that, you will be reborn. Hearing the long-winded words of Vontel, Lucifer suddenly understood. What Vontel said just now was not just to attack her and subdue her but it was to test her! He gave her themand of the 30,000 fallen angels and he promised to rebuild their bodies! This was a great gift and affirmation! Lucifer knew that she was captured. Logically speaking, she was not qualified to manage the 30,000 fallen angels, nor was she qualified to ept Vontel to rebuild her body. This was because rebuilding a body was something that only ancient magic could do. It also had to be cast by an absolute powerhouse to be effective. Even the upper echelons of the demon world did not have that kind of magic. Most importantly, reshaping the body was equivalent to remaking. Lucifer had already seen Raphael and Sarafini reshaping their bodies. She knew how amazing the changes in Raphael and Sarafini were. Not only did the body level have a huge improvement but even the soul level had a transcendental change. Reshaping the body was something Lucifer had never imagined. However, now she could easily obtain the reward of rebuilding her body. All of this was because she had just passed the test of Vontel and was very much to Vontels liking. At this time, Lucifer waspletely convinced by vontel. Vontel was indeed an ancient angel! Then, Vontels voice disappeared from Lucifers mind. After that, Lucifers consciousness was connected to the 30,000 fallen angels. Lucifer! Lucifer, what did Vontel say? Lucifer, what is your decision? Lucifer Instantly, Lucifer heard countless fallen angels calling out to her. At that moment, Lucifer understood Vontels intention. Since she, Lucifer, was the leader of the 30,000 fallen angels, convincing the 30,000 fallen angels was her task. After Lucifer figured this out, she immediately said to all the fallen angels, There are a few things I need to tell you. After Lucifer said this, all the fallen angels quickly became silent. First of all, I have decided to follow Lord Vontel. If you want to follow me, from now on, you will still be under my leadership and obey mymands. The other thing is that you can choose whether you want to stay or go. But for those who choose to leave, I cant guarantee your safety. As for those who stay, they will have the same chance as Raphael and Sarafini to rebuild their bodies. You have three seconds to choose whether to stay or not. Three secondster, all the fallen angels made the same choice. They all desired power, so, all of them chose to stay. None of the fallen angels chose to return to the demon world. Their thoughts were very simple. They wanted to be stronger. Now, they could be stronger and return to their angelic identities. Of course, they would not refuse. What Lucifer said about leaving was that it could not guarantee their safety which was obviously threatening them. The price of leaving was death! This way, no fallen angels would choose to leave. Thus, all the fallen angels shouted in unison, Swear to follow Sir Lucifer to the death! Okay, I was waiting for you guys to say that. From now on, we will walk further and further on the path of bing stronger. Now, protect your soul bodies and dont let your souls suffer any damage. After hearing the other fallen angels answers, Lucifer responded seriously. On the other side, Vontel turned her gaze to the other side. That was the gathering area for the souls of the dragon warriors. Her gaze was like lightning. She only red at them and the souls of all the dragon warriors started to tremble. Chapter 310 - Ridiculous! The Queen is Actually a Lesbian?

Chapter 310: Ridiculous! The Queen is Actually a Lesbian?

Their consciousnesses were all connected together at that moment and the dragon warriors were surprised to find that there was no consciousness in the voice of the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Hence, the dragon warriors souls carried out an intense soul exchange on the spot. The topics of discussion were varied. However, the most discussed topics were still the Dragon Queen Sarafini, Lilia, and the matters on Paradise Ind. Why do I feel that our queen and the archangel Raphael on Paradise Ind have a very delicate rtionship recently? Indeed. Ever since the space explosion on Paradise Ind, the archangel Raphael has been with the Queen almost all the time. Sometimes, he wont leave her side. I even suspect that the archangel Raphael is gay Your train of thought is wrong. Maybe the Queen is gay! Dont talk nonsense. Be careful of what you say! Youre right. How can you talk about the Queen so casually? Do you want to lose your life? Indeed, this is not something we can discuss. Then what about Princess Lilia and that angel named Davis? It seems that the cause of the incident was because Princess Lilia was teleported to the ancient mythical battlefield, and we were going to the distant ancient mythical battlefield to save Princess Lilia. However, Im very curious, why did Princess Lilia stay with Davis at that time? Its a long story. Its said that Her Majesty the Queen gave Princess Lilia a mission. It seems that Princess Lilia approached Davis for that mission. After that, she entered Davis room with Davis because of that mission. Of course, those are all hearsay and can not be taken seriously. Oh! So thats it! It seems thats not the only reason, right? I heard that there was another version. The angels of Paradise Ind all said that the one called Davis had a great charm and our Dragon Princess took the initiative to approach him because of the attraction of the angel called Davis. You dont know how strange that Davis is. All the angels who approached his room were bewitched by him and fell head over heels for him. The angels named Fiona and Angelina who came into contact with Davis every day, since Davis disappeared, became even more distracted every day, as if they were drunk with ecstasy. On the day Princess Lilia disappeared, someone saw Princess Lilia looking at Davis with a very infatuated look. It was obvious that she was bewitched by Davis somehow. Our princess might even have slept with that angel Davis by now. Oh my god, is it that ridiculous? Its really that ridiculous. Even the female angels who entered Davis room after the incident began to chant Davis name all day long. Among those female angels, some of them were angels who had never interacted with Davis before. When they entered Davis room, their attitudes toward Davis had changed 180 degrees. If there wasnt something fishy going on, it would have been weird. When I was dealing with the spatial explosion with those angels on Paradise Ind, I heard some rumors. They said that Davis seemed to have hidden his strength in Paradise Ind. He actually had an important identity. Its just that most people didnt discover his identity. Only recently did they discover that he seemed to have an extremely mysterious identity. Mysterious identity? Yes, its a mysterious identity. Why else would that ancient angel named Vontel be so bold as to prepare to save Davis? Furthermore, the archangels on Paradise Ind have also prepared a lot to save Davis. If not for therge-scale spatial explosion that followed, its very likely that they would have already stepped into the ancient mythical battlefield to look for Davis. Sigh, I really want to go to that ce called the ancient mythical battlefield to have a look. In the end, Princess Lilia came back. It felt like Paradise Ind was in danger now. Not only are all the dragon kings dead, but more than half of our dragonpatriots are also dead. Its not good. Indeed. Bad news came one after another. I came to Paradise Ind in such a short period of time, but so many changes actually happened. A good brother of mine died in that space explosion. Thats really hard for me to ept. Who said it wasnt? What do you think about the ancient angel named Vontel who appearedter? I feel that he is very powerful. He is like the guardian god of Paradise Ind, saving Paradise Ind from a state of near copse. He even rebuilt Paradise Ind. That kind of power is indeed the power of the ancient angels. However, hister actions of destroying Paradise Ind was really beyond myprehension. That power was beyond my imagination. His motives were even more unfathomable to me. That ancient angel, Vontels thoughts are truly unfathomable. First, he used a blood arrow of unknown origin to increase everyones strength. In the end, he used a big explosion to turn everyone into this ghost-like appearance. I really dont understand his thoughts. It felt like he was in an unstable mood. Its too scary. In the end, it was at this moment that Vontels voice suddenly sounded. Then, do you have a problem with my methods? Vontels voice was filled with censure and questioning. When the dragon warriors were connected to each other, he had been listening by the side. While listening, he had heard all the dragon warriors words and he had heard an important piece of news. Davis had a great attraction to women. At first, Vontel was quite happy to hear this news. However, when he heard the dragon warriors talking about him, Vontel was a little angry. This was because now, Vontels personality had changed and he also wanted to intimidate the dragon warriors. Hence, he suddenly made a sound to intimidate the dragon warriors. His voice had a very high prating power, and it could prate into peoples souls. If the dragon warriors just felt their souls trembling, then the dragon warriors now felt as if their souls were being torn apart. The power made them feel despair. Moreover, the sudden appearance of Vontels voice made the dragon warriors panic. This was because they could hear Vontels voice. He was obviously very unhappy. Who was Vontel? An ancient angel hidden in Paradise Ind! That was an existence that was many levels higher than the Dragon Queen, Sarafini. Offending her would definitely not end well. Although the dragon warriors were also proud, so they knew their limits. They were not as arrogant as Lucifer. Therefore, the dragon warriors did not care about anything and said in panic, No objections, no objections Chapter 311 - The Dragon Princess was Snatched Away by an Unknown Angel!

Chapter 311: The Dragon Princess was Snatched Away by an Unknown Angel!

Seeing the reactions of the dragon warriors, Vontels expression eased up a lot. He said to everyone, Let me ask you a question. Do you know the rtionship between Lilia and Davis? The dragon warriors were a little depressed when they heard Vontels words. Why would they suddenly ask what the rtionship between the Dragon Princess and Davis was? They had all heard rumors, and all the dragon warriors had only heard of Davis name, so they did not know what Davis looked like. Of course, they did not know what the rtionship between Davis and Lilia was. All of a sudden, all the dragon warriors said one after another, Im not sure. When Vontel heard what the dragon warriors said, he sneered and said, Even you dont know, now, Ill tell you what the rtionship between Lilia and Davis is. Vontels finger lit up. All the dragon warriors saw a scene in their minds. It was the image of Lilia and Davis in the room. It was very blurry. They could only see the general outline, but not the details. However, just from that blurry image, all the dragon warriors clearly saw Davis and Lilias bodies close together. It was needless to say what the rtionship between Lilia and Davis was. This shocked all the dragon warriors. Lilia was a noble Dragon Princess. How could she be together with Davis from Paradise Ind? How did it progress so fast? It seemed to be some scenes before Davis disappeared. After seeing that scene, all the dragon warriors fell into silence. They could not help but think that Davis might really have a mysterious identity. Due to his identity, Princess Lilia fell in love with him. They all had contact with Princess Lilia. They knew Lilias character. Lilia had always been very aloof when she interacted with male dragons. This was because Lilia had been imprisoned for a long time as a child, and Lilia had been with Sarafini since she was an adult. Sarafini was even more distant. Hence, Lilia had even fewer opportunities to meet men. When the dragon warriors saw Princess Lilia entangled with Davis, they were all very surprised. As the saying goes, keep the good water in the familys fields. Their own Dragon Princess was involved with a foreign Davis! This was uneptable to many dragon warriors. However, the truth was right in front of them. Even if they did not want to ept it, they had to ept it. At this time, Vontels voice appeared again. Why, do you find it hard to ept? Do you all think that Davis is not good enough for Lilia? The dragon warriors answered with certainty in their hearts. However, they did not dare to make a sound. The ancient angel Vontel obviously valued Davis very much. If he said it out loud, he would definitely offend Vontel. However, the silence of the dragon warriors, in Vontels eyes, represented tacit agreement. Therefore, Vontel sneered and said, All of you look down on Davis, but you may not know that Lilia has already signed a soul contract with Davis. I know that the soul contract of the Dragon Race is actually a contract signed by the Dragon Race for criminals. The realm of the spellcaster is usually higher than the realm of the spellcaster. However, Davis strength is higher than Lilias. Now, Davis has be Lilias master. Lilia and Davis did not just have physical rtions on the surface. You all look down on Davis. After Vontels words were said, the Dragon Race warriors were even more surprised. It would be reasonable to say that Princess Lilia was attracted by Davis strange ability to attract women. After all, Lilia had been well protected by Sarafini since she was young. She had note into contact with many men. However, signing a soul contract and Davis being the master surprised them! Davis was actually Lilias master! After Lilia inherited the throne from Sarafini, would the Dragon Race not be Davis private property? No one knew what that meant because no dragon had ever been a ve to another race. The dragons and Paradise Ind were on equal footing and helped each other. However, now, Vontel told them that they had be Davis ves? Some of the dragon warriors were already whispering. Not only did Davis obtain the body of our princess, but he also seems to have captured Princess Lilias heart. Its hard to believe. It seems that Davis is indeed powerful, and he must have an extremely mysterious identity at the same time. What kind of angel is Davis? Ive never heard of him before. He seems to be an angel that suddenly appeared. Its really hard to understand. The scariest thing is that he actually took Princess Lilia as his ve. ording to the ancient angel, it seems that Princess Lilia took Davis as her master! Damn it, the beautiful Princess Lilias idea was snatched away by that kid. Dont think about it. Even without Davis, Princess Lilia wouldnt be able to talk about you. What you dont know is that Davis is only an angel who was just born a few years ago. In the end, the current Davis strength actually surpassed Princess Lilias! Before Princess Lilia met Davis, she was at the level of an angel. Davis had risen to the level of an angel in just a few years. It was truly terrifying! Could it be that Davis is the reincarnation of an ancient angel? If thats the case, its understandable that he would be able to subdue Princess Lilia. Sigh, the Dragon Race has been neutral for so many years, yet they actually want to be an angels private figure. It really makes people sigh endlessly. Dont spout nonsense. Right now, Davis and Princess Lilia only have a close personal rtionship. It doesnt mean that the Dragon Race will have to listen to Davis orders in the future! If Princess Lilia hears your words, it wont be a good thing either! Just as the Dragon Race warriors were discussing non-stop. Vontel once again said something that shocked all the Dragon Race Warriors. You can indeed be considered Davis property now. However, you have nothing to do with Princess Lilia. Vontels words were earth-shattering, like a p of thunder exploding in Lilias mind. All the dragon warriors present had be Davis property? What kind of magical method was this? These people had not seen the angel named Davis, and now they were told to be the property of an angel named Davis? What surprised them most was thest sentence of Vontel. Bing Davis property had nothing to do with Lilia! If it had nothing to do with the Dragon Princess Lilia, then who should it be rted to? Could it have something to do with the Dragon Queen, Sarafini? Vontel was constantly listening to the dragon warriors. After hearing the dragon warriors talking about the Dragon Queen, Sarafini, Vontel sneered again. Then, he made his fingers create a sh. Chapter 312 - Secret Image Exposed by Vontel

Chapter 312: Secret Image Exposed by Vontel

Another image appeared in the minds of the ten dragon warriors. It was the image of Sarafini alone in Davis room, absorbing Davis blood and shouting Davis name on the bed. This time, it was even more blurry. All the dragons could only see a rough outline. At first, Sarafini was still alone on the bed, stretching her body. However, when all the dragon warriors saw Sarafini summon a blood angel human form, all the Dragon Warriors held their breath. Vontel actually let them see Sarafinis image! That was disrespectful! Although they did not want to see it, the images were deeply etched in their minds. Davis! She called out emotionally. Quick! The voices caused the faces of the dragon warriors to turn red. They did not expect that the Dragon Queen would have such an image in private. Her usual dignified and unsmiling image formed a stark contrast. Sarafini in the image was obviously entangled in the bed with the red Davis she had transformed into blood. A discerning eye could see what Sarafini is doing. More frightening was that Sarafini and Davis only met once and she had not even seen Davis when she was in his room. At that time, she was affected to that extent. All of the dragon warriors were shocked and stunned. At this time, while rebuilding her body, she also saw the images that Vontel had sent her. However, it was the ultra-clear version of the images. Every detail was clear. She saw herself in Davis room. She was even terrified of her own state. She was so horny when she was in Davis room. She barely recognized herself. It was not scary to be horny. What was scary was that Vontel had to remind her of it. However, it did not make her feel anything. What was even scarier was that Sarafini realized that Vontel had been paying attention to everything on Paradise Ind before the space explosion. At that time, Vontel watched helplessly as Paradise Ind was destroyed by the space explosion. As an ancient angel on Paradise Ind, Vontel did not react at all, and this was what made Sarafini feel that Vontel was terrifying. Not only was he powerful, but his state of mind was also far beyond that of an ordinary person. Moreover, that meant that Vontel must have an unknown n. What surprised her was not her own lewd images. It was the images of Lilia and Davis that Vontel had shown Sarafini previously. Sarafini knew that Lilia and Davis had ambiguous images. However, what she saw in the images surprised Sarafini. She thought that Lilia had already had some intimate rtionship with Davis. However, Davis and Lilia did not make any real progress and Lilia ended up bing Davis ve. That was something that Sarafini could not ept at the moment. She had the same thoughts as the dragon warriors. Lilia, as the Princess of the Dragon Race, actually became a ve of another race! Sarafini clearly saw that Lilia actually took the initiative to acknowledge Davis as her master! Most importantly, using that soul contract to acknowledge a master, the servants realm had to be lower than the casters realm. Now that Davis had be Lilias master, it meant that Davis realm was higher than Lilias. This made Sarafini very surprised. Davis realm was actually higher than Lilias? In order to protect Lilia, Sarafini had sealed Lilias power when Lilia was very young. Lilia would only truly activate the power in her body when she was in danger. Therefore, Lilias actual realm had already reached the pinnacle of level nine of the cherub, which was close to the seraph realm! Unless Davis had reached the cherub realm or had already reached the seraph realm? Sarafini had seen Davis before and knew Davis realm clearly. He was only at level nine of the virtue angel realm. How could Davis reach a realm higher than Lilias now? However, Sarafini was not surprised for long before she figured it out. Since Davis blood had such a powerful and mysterious power, it was normal for the current Davis to have powerful strength. Moreover, it was most likely that the current Davis still hid his strength. The mysterious power in Davis body fluid was so powerful, that it was normal for him to hide his strength so that she could not see it. Sarafini did not dwell on the matter for long. Instead, she continued to watch the movements of Lilia and Davis. Rather than watching the movements of Lilia and Davis, it was more like watching Davis body brazenly. Sarafini saw that Lilia and Davis were only making initial physical contact. Even the clothes were not unfolded. However, when Sarafini saw that Davis clothes had been violently torn apart by Lilia, Sarafini could not help but exim. This was because that was the womanizing technique that Sarafinni had taught Lilia. However, when Davis clothes were torn, and when Davis bright and clean body was revealed, she felt the power in her body suddenly go out of order and swim around in her body. When Sarafini saw Davis lower body, her reconstructed body started to twist. Sarafini was shocked. What happened? She had not reconstructed her body yet and she was going to explode and die? However, before Sarafini could think more, something happened again. Sarafini lost control of her body. Then, she saw the blood in Davis body suddenly spurt out. Sarafini immediately saw that Davis skin was cut open by Lilia. That made Sarafini even more surprised. Lilias powerful bloodline power only cut Davis skin? Or was it just a superficial wound? Logically speaking, when Lilias dragon w cut Davis skin, even if Davis realm was higher than Lilias, it should not be like that. Lilia was her daughter! It was like a doppelganger but her doppelganger could only hurt Davis a little? Sarafinis opinion of Davis changed again. Not only did Davis have magical powers in his body, but his bodys strength was far beyond Sarafinis imagination. However, just as Sarafini gasped again, something changed in Sarafini. Chapter 313 - Raphael’s Doubts: Who’s Watching Me?

Chapter 313: Raphaels Doubts: Whos Watching Me?

Sarafini suddenly noticed that her body was remodeling much faster. It was as if a video had been yed. It looked extremely strange. Raphaels body was still in the process of remodeling. Meanwhile, Sarafinis body had already begun to outline the details of her body. Not only was her huge dragon body rapidly taking shape, but her human body was also very fine. Those details were not useless. As the details were sketched out bit by bit, Sarafini felt that her body was bing stronger and stronger. The amount of power she could hold was also increasing. Her body was also bing stronger and stronger. In addition, the speed at which she could construct the magic pathway had also greatly increased. What did that mean? It meant that she could rebuild her body earlier. She could rebuild a body that was stronger and purer than before. and she could transform it into the body of the origin power at any time. She could also learn that resurrection spell from earlier, which would allow her to resurrect the dead dragon warriors faster. As for the eight dragon kings, she could do nothing about them. Their bodies had been thrown to god knows where, so there was no way to resurrect them. At this time, the lewd images in Sarafinis body gradually disappeared. At the same moment, Davis blood in Sarafinis body suddenly disappeared and fused perfectly with Sarafinis body. The injustice was Davis blood, and the other bodily fluids in his body were also instantly notified. The power in Sarafinis bodypletely turned into that kind of transparent power. There was no impurity at all. This made Sarafini overjoyed. Although she did not know the exact reason for Davis blood disappearing, but she knew that Davis fusing with her body was definitely not a bad thing. Instead, it was a good thing for her. That was because she discovered a detail. The transparent power before was like the power of others. Although it was powerful, it felt awkward when used. The awkward feeling came from the transparent power that was not her origin power. What was her origin power? Dragon power! However, after the power in Sarafinis body was converted into that mysterious transparent power, she found that the feeling of being able tomand the dragon power like an arm was lost. When she used her power, it was as if she was wearing gloves to write. Although she could use more power because of the protection of the gloves, the sensitivity of her fingers was greatly reduced. Now, however, after the blood from Davis disappeared from her body, she found that she was more flexible in her control of the transparent power. All the transparent power in her body seemed to be her own power. Not only that, but the purity of the power in her body also became more pure. Therefore, the power in her body circted more rapidly. It was only now that she felt that the mysterious transparent power had be her own power. It was borrowed power. In other words, she was more attuned to the transparent power. This was because she was more attuned to the transparent power. Not only was she more attuned to the transparent power, but she felt that she was also closer to Davis. This made her feel wonderful. She and Davis had only met once but Davis had such an impact on her. Davis face and appearance were deeply engraved in her mind. The power of transparency in Davis had an indelible influence on her body and type of power. Davis was deeply engraved in her body and deep in her soul. Davis brand was left on her body. The secret changes were not noticed by her. She only felt great changes in her body, but she did not notice the changes in her thoughts. For some reason, Sarafini suddenly had a premonition. Once her body was rebuilt sessfully, her strength would increase greatly again. It was a rare opportunity to increase her strength again. Maybe she would return to her original form from the little girls form. It did not make sense for the Dragon Queen to always look like a little girl. She had to find a way to change back. With this in mind, Sarafini focused on helping Vontel reshape her own body. On the other side, Raphael felt Sarafini and the reshaping of her body. However, he did not pay much attention because her attention was now fully focused on the images that shed in her mind. In the images, Raphael was lying naked in bed, doing unsightly things and Raphael was embarrassed by the images. His skin was much thinner than Sarafinis. This was because he was an archangel of Paradise Ind. The new generation of angels were more concerned with their appearance and now Raphael found out that the things he did secretly were recorded in those images. If it was not for the fact that Raphaels body had not beenpletely reconstructed, he would definitely have widened his eyes right now and he would cover his mouth in surprise. However, right now, he was still reconstructing his body and he did not have a mouth at all. He could only be shocked in his heart. After a moment, Raphael suddenly thought of a possibility. That picture was most likely recorded by the ancient angel, Vontel because other than Vontel, no one else could see those scenes in Raphaels room. Raphaels room was equipped with many anti-peeping arrays. Coupled with Raphaels seraph level strength, it was definitely not to be taken lightly. However, Raphael now saw the scene in his own room. The main character in the scene was still himself. This shocked Raphael. He could not understand how things had be like this. Hence, Raphael asked in his mind, Lord Vontel, why did you let me see that scene? However, Raphaels question was like a stone sinking into the sea. After a long time, there was no response. Meanwhile, Raphael saw that Vontel was staring in a direction without moving. He did not know what Vontel was doing now. However, when Raphael saw that image of himself, those scenes lingered in Raphaels mind like a moth attached to a bone. After a period of time, Raphael made another attempt. Lord Vontel, can you hear my voice? In the end, what surprised Raphael was that this time, Vontel replied instantly, I can hear it. Vontels voice was very abrupt and because Vontel lost control of his power for a moment, Vontels words could not help but carry a powerful pressure. That powerful pressure invaded Raphaels consciousness which almost caused Raphaels body to fail in remodeling. Chapter 314 - Pranks, To Help You Remember Things You Are Ashamed Of

Chapter 314: Pranks, To Help You Remember Things You Are Ashamed Of

Fortunately, Vontel reacted very quickly. The moment the pressure touched Raphael, Vontel forcibly withdrew the pressure. However, Raphael was still greatly shocked. He felt that he had almost died under the pressure. The moment he came into contact with Vontels pressure, Raphael even saw many scenes from the ancient times. Countless ancient angels were fighting side by side in armor. The enemies were strange monsters. Their every move carried the power to destroy the world. As for the space where the ancient angels were located, it was an unknown world with very rich chaotic power. Almost all the ancient angels had white wings and ck wings and those angels did not wear masks. Hence, the ferocious faces of those ancient angels were clearly disyed in front of Raphael. Among all the ancient angels, there was one person with a very strange image and that ancient angel also had white and ck wings. He was fighting against thousands of monsters alone. However, there was no pressure at all. Every time he cast a spell, hundreds of monsters were killed by the ancient angel. However, the ancient angel only cast a few spells, and in a moment, thousands of monsters were killed and injured. When he cast another round of spells all the monsters werepletely destroyed. Not only did their bodies wither, but even their souls were destroyed by the ancient angel. However, the power he released was the demonic power and the holy power of the angel that Raphael was very familiar with. Moreover, the ancient angels body also released a transparent power. That transparent power was the kind of transparent power that only Raphael had now. There was almost no difference. Those images only shed in Raphaels mind. There were no more images. However Raphael was shocked! How could the power of that ancient angel be very simr to the power of Davis? Raphael did not see the face of the ancient angel clearly. However, he could vaguely feel that the ancient angel and the figure were very simr to Davis. Other than that, when Raphael saw the image of the ancient angel, she felt her heart palpitate. The image of the ancient angel galloping among the monsters impressed Raphael deeply. This was because he had never seen an angel who was so decisive in killing. He was decisive in his attacks, and his use of magic was unparalleled. He used the least amount of strength to kill the enemy with the highest efficiency. That way of killing knowledge made Raphael, who was good at healing magic, feel a sense of longing. It was as if an angel who was like that, would only be worthy of being called an angel. Raphael could not stop eximing in his heart. That handsome figure gradually ovepped with Davis. During this period of time, Raphael was slower in reconstructing his body. At this moment, Vontel exined to Raphael, The image I showed you was just a representation of some of the memories that your soul went deep into. Hence, I dont know what you saw. You dont have to worry. Im just doing an experiment. You can continue to focus on reconstructing your body. Raphael was relieved to hear Vontels words. It turned out that the image of himself before was just a memory of himself. Then, it was nothing. He was just scaring himself. It was really dark under themp. However Raphaels heart did not calm down for a long time. This was because the image of the ancient angel kept echoing in his mind. The image of the ancient angel kept ovepping with the image of Davis and the influence on Raphael was getting deeper and deeper. Gradually, Davis blood in Raphaels body actually fused with Raphaels body. The speed of the fusion was not slower than Sarafinis. Almost before Raphael could react, it hadpletely entered Raphaels body. And The changes that were happening in Sarafinis body were also happening in Raphaels body. Not only did it make Raphael more familiar with that kind of transparent power but it also made Raphael faster when he used his power and when he built a magic path in his body. Moreover, Raphaels speed of rebuilding his body also increased rapidly. Eh! Vontel immediately saw the changes in Raphaels body. He could not help but be overjoyed. Previously, when Vontel showed those images to the dragon warriors, it was just a spur of the moment. The goal was to convince those dragon warriors. As for showing those images to Raphael and Sarafini, it was just his pure prank. It was just that right now, Vontels personality had be unusually lively. He was tired of waiting for Raphael and Sarafini to reconstruct their bodies and wanted to have some fun. Hence, he first showed Sarafini those scenes. Then, he was surprised to find that Davis blood in Sarafinis body had fused with Sarafinis. That was an amazing discovery for Vontel that he even temporarily put aside the dragon warriors affairs. He turned his focus on Sarafinis affairs. However, when observing Sarafini, no matter how Vontel observed, he could not see how Davis blood in Sarafinis body fused with that of Raphael. Hence, the curious Vontel naturally attributed the reason to Sarafini looking at that kind of exciting picture. However, when heter showed Raphael the same sh, Raphaels body did not change at all. At first, Vontel was about to give up but Raphael soon changed again. Vontel was once again surprised to find that Davis blood in Raphaels body had disappeared! It had clearly fused into Raphaels body. Thus, Vontel overturned his previous idea. Raphaels and Sarafinis Davis blood certainly did not change for that kind of vulgar reason. It had to be something else. Therefore, Vontel took Sarafinis and Raphaels memories again and began to analyze them. After quickly analyzing their recent memories, Vontel foundmon ground. When Davis blood changed in their bodies, Sarafini and Raphael both saw Davis and they both developed strong feelings for Davis. Knowing that, Vontel suddenly had a bold idea. He might as well imitate the two of them. Perhaps he could fully absorb Davis blood in her body. However, Vontel did not act immediately after making the n. Chapter 315 - Puzzled: How to Absorb Davis’ Blood?

Chapter 315: Puzzled: How to Absorb Davis Blood?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Not only did they not act immediately, but they also asked the dragon warriors in a meaningful manner,?How is it? Do you understand why the Dragon Race became Davis private property? None of the dragon warriors answered. They were clearly still shocked by the explosive scene of Lilia and the Dragon Queen. When Vontel saw that no dragon warriors spoke,?he continued to ask,?Do you think its because of your Dragon Queen, Sarafini? The dragon warriors remained silent. Sarafini and the others did not dare to discuss it because it was practically taboo to them. However, their silence was equivalent to acquiescing to Vontels words. When Vontel saw that no dragon warriors answered, he said to the dragon warriors with a slightly mocking tone,?Youre wrong. It has nothing to do with the Dragon Queen. Its because the blood that was given to you was Davis blood. Your current poweres from Davis! In other words, youre all just Davis puppets now. Youre not even servants. It doesnt matter if you ept it or not. Youre now Davis private property. It is unless youre willing to give up the power in your body and self-destruct. If you want to rebuild your bodies like Raphael and Sarafini, you have to ept this fact. When Vontels words fell into the ears of the dragon warriors, it was like a bomb that shocked all the dragon warriors. This was because they had never thought of that possibility. The blood that contained magical power actually came from Davis? How could the blood of an angel cause such a huge change in the body of a dragon? Vontels words were like a heavy bomb. It caused the dragon warriors to fall into a long silence. At this moment, because of the soul gathering spell that Vontel had cast, the sky of Paradise Ind was gradually covered by endless darkness. Arge number of floating souls were converging toward the door of light under Vontels guidance. Vontel looked at the souls of the dead that were gradually converging together, and could not help but mutter to himself,?Its about time. Now is the time to try that method. Vontel activated therge amount of Davis blood in his body. Then, he recalled the scene when he first met Davis. At that time, the curious Vontel stripped Davis naked on the spot and took the blood from Davis. Therefore, Vontel naturally had many images of Davis in his memory. Not only that, Vontel had removed his psychological defense line and waspletely immersed in his adoration for Davis. After a long period of silence, the souls of the dragon warriors finally came to a realization and began to discuss. Oh my god, who would have thought that the blood arrow actually came from Davis! I also didnt expect that the source of that transparent power was actually Davis! I feel a little disgusted when I think of the mans blood being injected into my body... Forget it, youre already a soul now. Whats the point of separating men and women? I just want to be stronger. If I be as weak as before, Id rather die on the spot. Sigh, even the Princess and the Queen were conquered by that kid. What can low-level battle dragon like us do? We can only ept it. I didnt expect that the honorable and powerful queen had been conquered by that Davis. Its unbelievable... Dont talk about these topics anymore. If the current Dragon Queen hears what youre talking about, youll probably die. That makes sense. Now we can only leave it to fate. It all depends on the attitude of the Dragon Queen. Dont think too much about it. The Dragon Queen loves Lilia so much, and she had such a warm attitude toward Davis. She would definitely go to the ancient mythical battlefield at all costs and we might very well be the price. If we dont obey, we might very well be executed. The more they spoke, the more shocked the dragon warriors became. Due to Sarafini, the dragon warriors did not discuss it for long before they stopped talking. This was because their bodies had been destroyed by the big explosion that Vontel had made. They did not have the right to bargain with Vontel but Vontels face was gloomy. This was because when he tried to recall the contents of his memory, when he recalled Davis body, the blood in his body from Davis did not change at all. It was as if it was frozen. This made Vontel feel a little anxious. Even Sarafini and Raphael, whose realms were far inferior to Vontels, had absorbed Davis blood. Vontel, whose realms were about to break through the true seraph realm, could not absorb it. This was the point that made Vontel upset. The most important thing was that Vontel felt that it was already very difficult for him to improve and absorbing Davis blood was a way to see results. If he missed this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it would probably never happen again. Vontel was very depressed. He did not know what the problem was. He had clearly put down his body and thought about Davis body like Raphael and Sarafini, and poured his feelings for Davis into it. How could there be no change at all? Could it be because his body had already been reconstructed? At this thought, Vontel immediately took action. As the power in his body had all be that transparent power, it did not take long for Vontel to transform into a state simr to Raphaels and Sarafinis bodies. Almost instantly,?Vontel tried every form, but never seeded. This made Vontel despair. Could it be that he and Davis were notpatible? No, he felt very close to Davis even when he was in his male form. Now, he took the initiative to transform into a female form. He felt deeply the charm of Davis. In addition, he had peeked into the memories of many female angels, as well as the memories of Sarafini and Lilia. It could be said that he was now the person on Paradise Ind who knew Davis charm best. However, even if he was well prepared, he knew Davis body and charm like the back of his hand. Vontel still could not find a way to absorb Davis blood. This made Vontel very frustrated. Vontel had developed a strong character over millions of years. He would not give up just because of a small setback. Hence, Vontel once again recalled the memories of Raphael and Sarafini. If he could not recall it once, he would do it twice. If he could not recall it twice, he would do it thrice. Vontels soul power was extremely strong. In just a blink of an eye,?he recalled the recent memories of Raphael and Sarafini hundreds of times. Then....?Vontel gave up. Chapter 316 - Beelzebub’s Special Ability, Accurate Memory of Moving Pictures

Chapter 316: Beelzebubs Special Ability, urate Memory of Moving Pictures

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite that, he did not really give up. Instead, he decided to recall all the memories of Raphael and Sarafini. Even if it took a little longer, so be it! In order to increase his strength, in order to pursue the realm after the seraph, Vontel?had been thinking hard for millions of years. Now that he had met Davis, an unknown angel whose identity and bloodline had greatly improved his strength, he naturally could not give up easily. This was because Vontels consciousness was now connected to Raphael and Sarafini. Hence, he could easily read Vontels and Raphaels memories. It was easy to read the memories, but it was very difficult to analyze them. Raphael and Sarafini were still rebuilding their bodies. However, Vontel fell into a long silence. Vontel only read Raphael and Sarafinis memories of Davis. Sarafinis memories of Davis were very, very short. After all, she and Davis were just acquaintances. After looking at Sarafinis memory,?Vontel only knew that Davis had the aura of an ancient dragon. However, when Vontel saw Davis, he did not feel any ancient dragon aura at all, and that information did not help Vontel absorb Davis information. Hence, Vontel did not pay much attention to Sarafinis memory. He began to focus on Raphaels memory. However, the memory of Davis in Raphaels mind was much longer than Sarafinis memory. Vontel began to analyze Raphaels memory bit by bit. At this moment, Beelzebub, who had been called to Vontels side, was looking around nervously. She was looking at Vontel, who had fallen into silence, and she was very nervous. This was because she, Toru, and Vontel were the only ones whose bodies had not been destroyed by the big explosion Vontel had made. Now, Beelzebub was very nervous because she had no idea what Vontel would do to her. She could only wait silently for Vontels next move. Now, Beelzebub was very confused because Vontel had asked her about another power in her body. Vontel and the owner of the mysterious power in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons had told her repeatedly about Davis. Beelzebub did not dare to leave, and she was restless. What she saw was too shocking for her. It was almost too much for Beelzebub to bear. Therefore, Beelzebub closed her eyes to reduce the terror in her heart. However, what Beelzebub did not expect was that the moment she closed her eyes, for some reason, countless images of Davis suddenly appeared in her mind. They were all images of Davis that she had seen while she was in hiding on Paradise Ind. Although she had only nced at Davis before, at that moment, the images of Davis in Beelzebubs mind were abnormally clear. It was as if someone was trying to force her to recall them. Beelzebub did not want to recall these images. However, a majestic voice suddenly rang out in Beelzebubs mind. It was Vontels voice. Dont resist. Try your best to recall everything about Davis. There will be a reward after the event. When Beelzebub heard that voice, her spirits were lifted. It turned out that Lord Vontel was manipting the memories in her mind! After hearing Vontels order, Beelzebub did not dy and immediately began to flip through her own memories of Davis in the depths of her memory. Although she had not paid much attention to Davis before, Beelzebub, who was in the intelligence business, had met Davis many times while traveling through Paradise Ind. This was because Beelzebub had been lurking in Paradise Ind before Davis was born. When she was collecting information about Fiona, the reincarnation of the war angel saint, Beelzebub had also collected a lot of information about Davis. Although Beelzebub had left the demon world and was no longer engaged in collecting information about Paradise Ind, she could still easily recall those memories. The first picture was still vivid, and there was even aplete picture. Beelzebub did not think much of it. She had turned into a fly when she was collecting information, and because of herpound eyes, Beelzebub had a special ability to remember dynamic images. Vontel was ecstatic. He suddenly felt that Beelzebub was a very important talent. It was indeed a very important decision to summon Beelzebub from the demon world. Beelzebub was very important to Vontel at this critical moment. This was especially so when she recalled Davis information, Vontel could see more images of Davis both static and dynamic. From the time of Davis birth to the time when Davis grew up until now, every stage of Davis appearance was recorded by Beelzebub. This made Vontel feel like a treasure. This was because Vontel did not know Davis very well. What he needed to know more was what kind of person Davis was. However, Beelzebub now gave Vontel this opportunity. Hence, Vontel did not say much, but absorbed all the memories of Davis in Beelzebubs mind. Beelzebub recalled Davis memories ording to a timeline. Therefore, Vontel did not gain anything from the beginning. It was just that she was more influenced by Davis, and her special feelings for Davis became deeper and deeper. The image of Davis in Vontels mind became more and more three-dimensional. However, he did not find any way to absorb Davis blood. Instead, the information he gathered was tooplicated and made Vontel more and more confused. Vontel had more and more questions in his mind. What kind of person was Davis? Why was he an angel, but he had such a mysterious power in his body? This made Vontel unable to figure it out no matter what and the trick that Vontel cared about the most to absorb Davis blood became even more confusing. The more he looked, the more curious Vontel became about Davis. How was Davis now in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons? Was he in any danger? Did he meet new friends? Vontel naturally thought of these questions, without any deliberate feeling. While Vontel was looking at Beelzebubs memories, he was also looking at Raphaels memories. Both of their memories contained arge number of fragments of Vontels memories. Vontels soul power was so strong that it was no pressure at all to look at both of their memories at the same time. Rather, it was because Raphael and Beelzebub were too slow in recalling their memories, which limited Vontels ability to read both of their memories. As Beelzebubs memories were more detailed, Vontel naturally looked at Beelzebubs memories for a longer time. Chapter 317 - An Amazing Discovery, The Ancient Angels Have Mixed with Davis!

Chapter 317: An Amazing Discovery, The Ancient Angels Have Mixed with Davis!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When watching Raphaels memory, it was rtively quick. Vontel quickly finished reading Raphaels mind about Davis memory. There was still no results only to find that Raphael was very curious and shocked about Davis powerful and mysterious power, and Raphael had a great affection for Davis. Vontel looked into his heart and found that he also had a great curiosity and shock about Davis. This was because he knew more about Davis ability. Hence, Vontel was even more curious and shocked about Davis than Raphael. This made Vontel even more puzzled. What was going on? Was it because of his identity as an ancient angel? Was the ancient angel not qualified to absorb Davis blood? After thinking for a while, Vontel immediately rejected the idea. This was because on second thought, Vontel felt that he was no longer strictly an ancient angel. Not only had his body shape changed dramatically but he?had changed from a genderless ancient angel to apletely feminine angel. The power in Vontels body had all been transformed into what Vontel thought was a more powerful and transparent power. Vontel could not help butugh at herself. She was not a high and mighty ancient angel at all. Instead, she was more like a servant or a puppet of Davis. That was because her current power was obtained from Davis blood. She was like a wandering vampire. She did not produce power by herself. She could only absorb power from Davis blood. Hence, it was definitely not because of her identity as an ancient angel that he could not absorb Davis blood. Vontel did not give up. He recalled what Raphael saw when he fused with Davis blood. This time, Vontel finally noticed that Raphael saw another scene. It was the scene of the ancient angels that Raphael saw when he connected with Vontel. In the image, it was the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Among all the ancient angels, there was a figure that looked very much like Davis! Vontel was very shocked when she saw that image. That was because that was the image of her battle. However, in her memories, she had never seen such a figure! This made Vontel recall the battle in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Once, when she and herpanions were in a desperate situation, the monsters surrounding them were all turned into ashes in an instant. At that time, Vontel thought that it was a miracle. However, now that she thought about it, it was not the case at all. Gods never did useless things. At that time, Vontel and the others were just insignificant characters in the ancient angels team. Even if they were all killed, it would not cause any losses to the ancient angels team. Therefore, someone else had solved the crisis for them. That person was an ancient angel that was simr to Davis. In other words, that person was not an ancient angel at all. He only had the form of an ancient angel. This was because Vontel was surprised to find that the real power used by Davis figure was the transparent power in Vontels body! After discovering this, Vontel, who had almost no emotions, was also very shocked. Could it be that the one who saved her at that time was Davis previous life? The current Davis was the reincarnation of that person? Vontel could not figure out what was going on for a moment. This was because Vontel understood that reincarnation was not an easy thing. If it was not for some ident, with the millions of years of life span of the ancient angels, there was no need for reincarnation at all. Would it not be better to just wait for the promotion? Why would she reincarnate and spend so much time in penance? Vontel began to doubt the authenticity of the image that Raphael saw. Soon, Vontel came to her senses. Her memory might have been tampered with for some reason. However, her source of power recorded the truth of everything. Hence, Raphael could only see what Vontel could not see when he felt Vontels out-of-control majesty. At this thought, Vontel wept for some reason. It was as if she was mourning something that had passed away. However, Vontel herself did not know the reason for her tears. Now, Vontels mind was filled with the image of Davis. As a result, the image of Davis overwhelmed Vontel with boundless sadness. Vontels tears flowed more and more. Finally, Vontel realized that Davis was very important to her and she had a strong sense of awe for Davis. There were so many secrets about that man that it was creepy. There was a good chance that Davis was the one who had saved her millions of years ago. However, Vontel was not 100% sure. To be sure, she would have to wait until she saw Davis the next time she saw him in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. With that in mind,?Vontel did not waste any time and immediately chose to continue watching Beelzebubs memories. However, she saw that Beelzebubs memories had already retraced back to the fragments of Beelzebubs selfforting session in the room. However, something that surprised Vontel happened. Beelzebubs strength was only mediocre among demons and angels. However, now, she actually began to absorb Davis power! This made Vontel wonder. Why?! Even someone at Beelzebubs level could absorb Davis power, so why could she not do so? Why? Why... Vontel suddenly thought of a possibility that made her feel ashamed. Could it be that she had to imagine Davis repeatedly masturbating to absorb Davis blood? This was something that Vontel only noticed after seeing the scene in Beelzebubs memory. Previously, she felt that that kind of thing was too shameful and that it was too absurd to absorb Davis blood by masturbating. That was why Vontel did not notice this. In other words, she actively ignored that point. In retrospect, whether it was Sarafini who first absorbed Davis blood, or Raphael and Beelzebub whoter absorbed Davis blood, none of them suddenly absorbed Davis blood after watching their own masturbation scenes. Obviously, to absorb Davis blood, one had to go through the process of imagining Davis and self-immtion at the same time! She subconsciously wanted to achieve the goal of absorbing Davis blood in a more noble way. Vontel felt that she was a little ridiculous. She was clearly an ancient angel, but she had to learn the hypocritical things of the new generation of angels. In the end, she almost missed the main task! Thinking of this, Vontel immediately stopped what she was doing. After releasing her power to stabilize the door of light in the sky and those souls, Vontel immediately disappeared from the spot. She entered her own personal space. No one could disturb her there, and no one could pry into it. It was the right ce to do that kind of thing. Chapter 318 - Only the Secrets that Beelzebub Discovered!

Chapter 318: Only the Secrets that Beelzebub Discovered!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Vontel entered her personal space, she immediately made some simple arrangements. Everything, such as the bed and the like, came directly from the empty basement of the library where she had been staying. It did not take long before Vontel began her operation. She was very fast. She simply recalled Davis appearance in her mind, and she began to masturbate. As Vontels realm was very high, and she did not have many admirers, she did not even try to masturbate once in millions of years. Hence, this time, Vontel felt that the experience was quite novel. It felt like she had never experienced it before. This was because she was influenced by Davis, and she had a deep love for Davis. Hence, Vontel quickly got into the state and she experienced the joy of being a woman with her current female body. Soon,?Vontel was pleasantly surprised to find that Davis blood in her body began to gradually fuse with her body. However, Vontel found that her body and Davis fusion speed was very slow. Compared with Raphael and Sarafini and Beelzebubs fusion speed of Davis blood, it is almost like heaven and earth. Vontels fusion speed of the blood was only one percent of their speed. Hence, Vontel once again fell into contemtion. It was not easy to find a way to absorb the power. However, now she encountered obstacles again. This made von Trier very depressed. Despite that, this time Vontel immediately figured out the specific reason. Vontel still looked at Raphael, Sarafini and Beelzebub formonalities. Then, she found that the bodies of the three people were all modified by that kind of remodeling. Although Vontels body was now perfect, the speed at which she absorbed Davis blood was much slower. However, Vontel was not in a hurry to mold her body. Instead, she continued to masturbate with high intensity in the portable space she prepared. She imitated the methods of Raphael, Sarafini, and Beelzebub. After experimenting with each method, Vontel was so excited that she almost fainted. Vontel did all this so that she would remember itter and be more impressed. After doing all this, Vontel decisively left her dimensional pocket. When she reappeared,?Raphael and Sarafini had already reconstructed their bodies. They waited respectfully. Vontels face was flushed, but she quickly used a spell to cover the abnormality on her face. In addition, Raphael and Sarafini had their heads lowered, so they did not notice the abnormality on Vontel. However, Beelzebub, who had been standing behind Vontel, noticed the abnormality on Vontels body. Vontel had actually fused with Davis blood long ago. Moreover, her body had undergone earth-shattering changes. Her body was morepact, and the power in her body was more surging. Most importantly, she felt that her original abilities and her new bodyspatibility were better. Whether it was the power and dexterity in the form of a fly, or the detection ability and spell ability in the human form, they were far stronger than before when she had not absorbed Davis blood. Most importantly, she felt that the transparent power that was transformed in her body had truly be her ability. Moreover, Beelzebub vaguely felt that there were many other abilities hidden in her body waiting for her to discover. There must be something else that had not been discovered by fusing with Davis blood. This was Beelzebubs intuition, so Beelzebub was very grateful to both Davis and Vontel. Beelzebub was the kind of person who simply wanted power. Her needs were simple. As long as she was given power, she was satisfied and grateful to the person who had given her power. Beelzebub thought that fusing with Davis blood was a reward Vontel had given her. Hence, Beelzebub decided to follow Vontel from now on. Anyway, the mysterious man in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons also asked him to find Davis, and Vontel also asked him to save Davis. All roads lead to the same destination. No one said that they could not serve two masters together. Beelzebubs n was to follow who was stronger. Hence, when Vontel appeared again, Beelzebub was surprised to find that Vontels body was trembling in a very small degree. In addition, Vontels ears were also red. There was also some sparkling liquid stuck to Vontels leg from the inside of Vontels leg. Beelzebub had been lurking in Paradise Ind for many years and often felt depressed, so she would frequently secretly masturbate in no-mansnd. Therefore, she was very clear about the traces of masturbation. Thus, Beelzebub could immediately see that there was something wrong with Vontels body. This made Beelzebub very surprised! High above, looking very holy, Lord Vontel could also self-immte like her, a former demon! This was almost a big news for Beelzebub. Beelzebub could not think of any man who could make Vontel self-immte, and could not imagine the state of Vontel when she self-immted. Beelzebub almost cried out in surprise because of this discovery. However, Beelzebub still covered her mouth in time and did not reveal the secret that she had discovered. She knew the consequences of being a big mouth. However, what Beelzebub did not expect was that Vontels warning voice immediately appeared in her mind. Youd better rot in your stomach. If you dare to tell others, I will kill you! No, no, no! Vontel answered her in her mind in a panic. The threat in Vontels voice was obvious. It made Beelzebub not dare to defy her. Not long after Beelzebub heard Vontels voice, the marks on Vontels body disappeared one by one. Only Vontels trembling body showed how crazy Vontel had been during that time. When Beelzebub was curious to see if there were any other marks on Vontels body,?Vontel suddenly turned around and looked at Beelzebub sharply. She seemed to be angry because of Beelzebubs rash action. When Beelzebub saw Vontels sword-like gaze, she was so scared that she immediately fell over and kowtowed. However, Vontel released a gentle force to hold Beelzebub. Vontel said,?Dont be like this, Im not ming you. Now, I want to fulfill my promise. You, you let me discover that secret, so naturally, you should be rewarded. After saying that, Vontel shot out a blood arrow and shot it into Beelzebubs body. Beelzebub was stunned for a few seconds, then she was ecstatic. That was Davis blood. Beelzebub, who had already absorbed Davis blood, knew how precious Davis blood was now. Chapter 319 - Beelzebub Receives a Reward

Chapter 319: Beelzebub Receives a Reward

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Out of curiosity, Beelzebub had only identally ingested a drop of Davis blood mist in Davis room. However, it was that tiny drop of blood mist that had caused Beelzebubs strength to leap several levels. Now, she had actually received a blood arrow as Vontels reward! Who knew how many drops of Davis blood there were. If she absorbed all of these blood from Davis, Beelzebub did not know how much her strength would rise to. Thus, Beelzebub immediately bowed slightly to Vontel and began to prepare to absorb Davis blood. No rush. Vontels voice immediately came out from Beelzebubs consciousness. Have you forgotten why you absorbed Davis blood? Beelzebub was stunned again. The process of her absorbing Davis blood was very sudden. By the time she reacted, she had already absorbed Davis bloodpletely, so she had never thought about the specific reason for her absorbing Davis blood. However, since Vontel had said so, she must know the reason. Thus, Beelzebub stopped her actions and said to Vontel in her consciousness, Please enlighten me, Lord Vontel. Vontel did not speak anymore, but revealed a faint smile. Then, the image of Beelzebub masturbating appeared in her mind. Seeing that image, Beelzebub immediately understood Vontels meaning. At the same time, she instantly understood why there were traces of self-immtion on her body when she reappeared after she disappeared. It turned out that Vontel also self-immted in order to absorb Davis blood. Beelzebub smiled knowingly. Then, she closed her eyes. This time, she enjoyed the scene of self-immtion with an extremely pious attitude. Thus, Beelzebub quickly entered a state of mind. Her body gradually turned into nothingness, and the blood arrow that was shot into her body gradually fused with Beelzebubs body. Just as Beelzebub fused with the blood arrow that was shot into her body... Vontel had already turned her head back and opened her red lips slightly. Raphael, Sarafini, have you learned this method of reconstructing the body? Raphael heard Vontels words and said, I have learned it. Under the demonstration of Lord Vontel, I found that this kind of spell is simr to a healing spell. After Raphael finished speaking, Sarafini immediately added, I have learned it too. That kind of spell is very simr to a spatial spell. As long as I change the way I cast it, I am confident that I can cast it. When Vontel heard Raphael and Sarafinis solemn words, he said with a smile, Since youre so confident, then, are you confident that you can reconstruct my body? Thats what I need right now. Vontels tone was very t, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. However, Raphael and Sarafini were so frightened that they shook their heads repeatedly. Although they were already very familiar with that kind of spell, they did not dare to reconstruct Vontels body. Vontels strength and realm were much stronger than theirs. In the process of reconstructing Vontels body, if anything went wrong, it might cause irreversible damage to Vontels body. Vontel was not surprised to see Raphael and Sarafinis reaction. This was because she had already guessed that Raphael and Sarafini would say that. Therefore, Vontel did not give up. Instead, she encouraged them. Believing in your strength is just to rebuild my body. Are you afraid? Am I that scary? Sarafini was the first to shake her head in denial when she heard Vontels words. Lord Vontel, its not like that. Its not that Im afraid of you, but Im worried that if something goes wrong during the process of casting the spell, it will harm your body. When Vontel heard Sarafinis words, he nodded. Then, she looked at Raphael, who had fallen into silence, and asked curiously, Raphael, do you think so too? When he said this, Vontels tone became heavier. As an archangel who is proficient in healing spells, do you think that you will make a mistake when you cast that body reshaping spell? Raphael was originally hesitating on how to answer Vontels words, but after hearing Vontels slightly reproachful tone, he suddenly became alert. Lord Vontel might be angry. Raphael understood Vontels meaning. The spell that Sarafini was proficient in was not a healing spell, so Sarefanny said that she might make a mistake It was understandable. However, he was an angel proficient in healing spells, so he should take responsibility. He could not say anything like Sarafini, who was afraid of making mistakes. Therefore, Raphael said with fear and trepidation, Lord Vontel, I have no problem. Then, Raphael changed his tone. However, rebuilding your body may require a huge amount of strength. With the strength of Sarafini and I, we may not be able to rebuild your body. We may need to replenish our strength from other ces. After saying that, Raphael unconsciously looked at the door of light in the sky. When Vontel heard that Raphael did not refuse, her expression eased slightly. She did not continue to chase after Raphael and ask. Instead, she carefully admired Raphael and Sarafinis new bodies. Their bodies had now be crystal clear. If the sky had not be dark because of the spell Vontel cast, Raphael and Sarafinis bodies would have be dazzling. It was really something else. Now, Raphael and Sarafini were transparent. However, they were not exposed to the light. Their bodies were covered with a thin protective film. The film distorted the light, blocking out the vital parts of Raphael and Sarafini. The faces and limbs they wanted to show were almost transparent. However, the light would bend when it entered. It made their bodies look like diamonds. Now, their bodies were very pure. Looking at their bodies, Vontel thought of someone. Beelzebub. Beelzebubs body was pure white. Vontel turned back to look at Beelzebub again. When she saw Beelzebubs pure white body, she automatically thought of the mysterious power she felt in Beelzebub from the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Vontel thought that the white one should be the masterpiece of the owner of the mysterious power in Beelzebubs body. However, Vontel only wanted to quickly reconstruct her body. Although she knew that the white one was rted to Davis, Vontel was not interested in the white power in Beelzebubs body. This was because after entering the ancient mythical battlefield, she would sooner orter meet the owner of the white power. The most important thing now was to improve their own strengths. That way, they would be able to protect many people when entering the ancient mythical battlefield, and only then would they have the ability topete for Davis. Chapter 320 - The Talent of the Human Race, A More Powerful Soul

Chapter 320: The Talent of the Human Race, A More Powerful Soul

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Vontel had a premonition that the rtionship between the master of the white power and Davis was definitely not trivial. After entering the ancient mythical battlefield, they would definitely encounter a fierce battle. This was because Davis had too many secrets hidden on him, and it was enough to attract the covetous eyes of some people in the ancient mythical battlefield. Vontel did not think too much about it. He turned to the respectful Raphael and Sarafini and said calmly,?Theres no need to think too much. The process of rebuilding the body is mainly done by myself. You only need to assist from the side. I dont need you to be of much use. The most important thing is to hone your courage. If you dont even have that bit of courage, how can you survive in the danger-ridden ancient mythical battlefield and lead arge number of angels and dragon warriors to survive and save Davis and Lilia? Thats all I have to say. I hope you can understand the deep meaning in my words. Next, you have to do your best. I asked you to assist me so that you can adapt to the casting of that spell. Next, the task of rebuilding the bodies of all the angels and dragon warriors will be handed to you. You have a great responsibility. After Vontel finished speaking, Raphael and Sarafini finally understood the purpose of Vontels questions. Vontel wanted to train them to master that skill. Then, they answered one after another. Yes! Understood! Vontel looked at Raphael and Sarafini who were full of confidence and sneered. Dont be so smug. After that, those angels and dragon warriors who died in the spatial explosion will also be resurrected. I have already summoned their souls together. After you havepletely mastered that spell, you can repair those broken souls and build their bodies for them. After Vontel finished his words,?Raphael and Sarafini fell into silence once again. This was because they had almost forgotten that the spell that Vontel had cast to rebuild the body had the function of resurrecting the dead. Their moods had risen and fallen since Vontels appearance. Plus, they were immersed in the joy of reshaping their bodies, so some details were naturally forgotten by them. Raphael quickly came out of his silence. The main spell he mastered was the healing spell. The resurrection of the dead should have been his concern. However, now he had forgotten it. This made Raphael feel very ashamed. This was because when he thought of Davis, he had forgotten all those things. This was almost an unimaginable thing for Raphael. Raphael said to the seemingly sullen Vontel from the bottom of his heart Lord Vontel has really worried about Paradise Ind. I feel like I still have a lot to learn. Lord Vontel is really far-sighted... Vontel was very happy when she heard Raphaels slightly ttering words. She had lived in the basement of the library for many years, and no one had everplimented her in such a tone, so Vontel felt that Raphaels words were very pleasing to the ear. However, she still put on a straight face and scolded with a smile. Dont say those meaningless words. Immediately prepare to cooperate with me and help me rebuild my body. After saying this, Vontel added,?Dont call me Lord Vontel in the future. It makes me look very old, like a ve owner. Ive already reconstructed my body many times, which is equivalent to a new life. You can just call me sister in the future. Theres no need for so many formalities. After saying this, Vontel instantly copsed into a ball of transparent power under the astonished gazes of Raphael and Sarafini. However, the transparent power still retained Vontels corridor. It looked rather terrifying. However, this scene was a very strange sight in the eyes of the surrounding angels and dragon warriors. The magnificent ancient angel vontel actually turned into nothingness in an instant? Although Vontel did not disappear, but in the eyes of those angels and dragon warriors, it was exactly like that. Only two people were very calm. They were the soul bodies of Lea and E. This was because they were human. The human soul bodies were inherently more perceptive than the angels and dragons. It was a gift given to the human race by the creator. The human races physique and strength were very weak. Correspondingly, their spiritual power and soul were much stronger. That was why people like Davis had the ability to cross over to another world at the moment of death. It was not known whether they could cross over or not. However, one thing was certain. The souls of humans after death were abnormally tough, and strong enough to resist the chaotic power fluctuations of time and space. It was the same for Lea and E. They were summoned by Vontel. Hence, they were very familiar with Vontels power. Even when they became souls, they did not panic at all. They felt that Vontel did not have any malice, but had special kindness toward them. Thus, Lea and E kept an eye on Vontel at all the times. With strong soul power, they could clearly sense Vontels current condition after they lost their bodies. They knew that Vontels condition was not worse, but better. This was because Vontel mentioned Davis. Hence, Lea and E trusted Vontel. Vontel mentioned Davis and promised to take them to see him. Therefore, Lea and E paid attention to Vontel. Whether it was Lea or E, they were saved by Davis, so they had special feelings for Davis. Both of them had fallen in love with Davis. E had a crush on him and Lea showed strong feelings of love even when Davis was in front of her. This was because it was Davis who made Lea realize how despicable her father and two sisters were, and it was Davis who made Lea realize the evil of human nature. It was Davis who made Lea strong and decisive from a weak character, and she even became a queen who was capable of ruling a country. However, Lea did not want anything now. She had not seen Davis for a long time. Lea did not want a throne at all now, nor did she care about strength. She just wanted to see Davis as soon as possible. Now, after not seeing Davis for a long time, Lea was eager to save him. In order to see Davis, Lea was even willing to give her life. That was why she paid attention to Vontel. Vontel was her only hope of seeing Davis. Lea had already heard about Davis from the dragon warriors around her. Davis and Princess Lilia of the Dragon Race had been framed by the demons and teleported to the distant ancient mythical battlefield. Chapter 321 - Ella, Do You Like Master?

Chapter 321: E, Do You Like Master?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This made Lea very worried. She was not only worried about Davis safety, but also other things. Under Leas impression, Davis was almost synonymous with being powerful and invincible. She believed that Davis would be safe. With Leas sixth sense, when she heard Lilias name, she felt a sense of crisis in her heart. A womans intuition made Lea feel that there must be some intimate bond between Davis and the princess named Lilia. If she waited any longer, Lea suspected that her master Davis would even forget her. That was not a good thing. Davis also had not contacted Lea for a long time, which made Lea panic even more. However, she could only worry. Her current strength was nothingpared to the dragon warriors around her. Moreover, she had lost her body because of the big explosion that Vontel had caused, so Lea could only quietly wait for Vontels next move. However, Lea and Es consciousness were linked together by Vontel. In order to relieve the boredom and tension in her heart, Lea asked E, E, I have always had a question to ask you. Please ask, Your Majesty, E replied respectfully after hearing Leas voice. After hearing Es reply, Leas tone was a little unhappy. You dont have to call me Your Majesty anymore. You and I are both masters servants. Ive given up that identity. You can call me sister or call me by my name in the future. After hearing Leas words, E said in surprise, How can that be? One day youre the Queen of the Belgravia Empire, so for the rest of your life you will forever be the Queen of the Belgravia Empire! This is an order. It is your duty to obey orders. Yes, elder sister. However, when Lea heard Es honorific address, she immediately shrieked. Why do you have to address me as elder sister? Its very strange! Meanwhile, E answered honestly, To show my respect to you. Theres no need to use such a strange form of address. Elder sister, this form of address is very misleading. You should just call me Lea. You are not allowed to call me Your Majesty. Yes, mydy Lea. Lea waspletely speechless after hearing Es reply. It seemed that it would not be easy to get E to change her habit of using that form of address. Lea had known E since she was very young. She knew that E was a stubborn person. It would not be easy to convince her. The reason why Lea chose E as her friend and bodyguard was also because of Es stubborn loyalty. In addition, the training and resources that E received after that were also provided by Lea. Therefore, Lea was grateful to E. This was also the reason why E was so respectful and loyal to Lea. Lea knew Es character, and she did not force E to change her habit of addressing her. Lea was also deeply grateful to E. When she was betrayed and persecuted by her father and two sisters, E was the only knight that she had ever brought up to follow Lea. After that, E yed a pivotal role in defending against the attacks of the allied armies of the other two empires. Therefore, the rtionship between Lea and E was veryplicated. They needed each other, depended on each other, and could not be separated from each other. While Lea was still immersed in reminiscing about the past between her and E, E suddenly asked, Lady Lea, you havent said your question yet. Do you have any questions for me? I will definitely tell you everything I know. Oh! Only then did Leae to a realization. E, I want to ask, do you like master? Tell me the truth. Yes, Lady Lea. I do. After hearing Es words, Lea thought for a moment before asking tentatively, Then, E, can you tell me why you like master? After Lea said this, E fell into a short silence because E did not know how she fell in love with Davis. She and Lea did not even know what Davis real name was. They had not spent much time together but E had fallen in love with Davis. Before she knew it, E had fallen in love with Davis. Lea asked why she liked Davis, but E could not answer. The mood turned cold. Without hearing Es answer, Lea immediately understood why. That question might not be easy to answer. Even she herself did not know why she fell in love with Davis, so Lea changed the way she asked and said, E, if you dont know why you fell in love with master, you can talk about the things he did with you after meeting master. Uh Hearing Leas question, E fell into silence once again. The things that had happened between her and Davis were actually quite ambiguous. E was a little embarrassed to talk about those things. E, who had receivedbat training in the army all year round, was actually an idiot when it came to love. If she was asked to talk aboutbat techniques or marching ns, or the most efficient way to cast spells, E could make a good point. However, if she was asked to talk about the warm things between her and Davis, E really did not know how to tell Lea. Just thinking about those scenes made E blush. Telling those things was even more difficult for E. Seeing that E was silent again, Lea encouraged her. E, Im not trying to pry into the secrets in your heart. I just want to know more about master. Tell me what happened between you and master. Ill tell you everything I know. Have you heard that saying? You have an apple, and I have an apple too. After the exchange, we have two apples. E, youve probably been in the knights order for too long. The things between a man and a woman are actually nothing. Youll get used to it after talking about it. You dont need to exin it in detail. You just need to try your best to tell the truth about what happened between you and master. Hearing Leas words, E mustered up his courage and said, On the day I met master, I heard from the people in the pce that Lady Lea would definitely be attacked and killed by the sea monster. I knew that it was definitely a huge conspiracy, but I didnt investigate further. After hearing the news, I was burning with anxiety. I immediately prepared to leave the pce and go to Blue me City to rescue Lady Lea. When I first arrived at Blue me City, I saw two ghostly father and daughter figures, Emily and Wharton. I felt a strong demonic aura from them. That demonic aura was very concealed.. However, I, who had been baptized by the holy spell, was very sensitive to the demonic presence and their presence was not hidden by the master at that time, so they could not hide it from my eyes. Chapter 322 - The Reason Why Ella Liked Her Master

Chapter 322: The Reason Why E Liked Her Master

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I suspect that the Princess death was rted to them. Otherwise, why would there be a sea monster? Thus, I started a battle with E. However, at the most critical moment, the real mastermind attacked Emily and I. At that time, I was directly hit by the demon hidden in the darkness. I was almost dead. However, master suddenly appeared and saved me. Later, I lost consciousness and felt like I had a very, very long dream. In that dream, I saw the scene of my death and the scene of the princess being swallowed by the sea monster. Just when I was in deep despair, masters appearance suddenly appeared in my dream and woke me up from my deep sleep. But but At this point, E recalled the scene when she was in Davis arms. That scene made Es soul tremble because E was only a soul at the moment. Therefore, her reaction was the most genuine, without any concealment. It was not known whether it was because E was moved or because she was shy, but she actually cried on the spot. That scene was a scene that E would never forget. Lea was very surprised when she heard the sound of Es instrument. She was even more interested in what happened between E and Davis. E, dont cry anymore. What happened after that? Es soul body sobbed for a long time before it stopped. After calming down, E said, But when I woke upter, I found that master had already kissed me on the lips and he reported me all the way to Lady Lea. Masters embrace was very warm. I will never forget that feeling. When I woke up, master told me that I had be a demon. When I heard the news, at first I refused to believe it. It was because many years of faith could not be changed in a short period of time. However, when master told me that he wanted to save me so that I could be a demon, I gradually epted this and if I wanted to save Lady Lea at that time, I needed to be a demon too. After that, I was surprised to find that after having the power of a demon in my body, my strength had actually increasedpared to before. Hence, I believed masters words. Later, when master really saved Lady Lea from the hands of the demons, I believed master even more. After that, the holy power of the angels that was released from masters body made me worship him. Its incredible that a person can have twopletely opposite powers in his body at the same time. As for now, the blood that Lord Vontel injected into our bodies is masters blood. I can feel that familiar aura from masters body. I believe that Lady Lea can also sense that the blood is masters blood. Although I dont know why Lord Vontel has masters blood, I can feel that Lord Vontel doesnt have any ill intentions and master is in good condition now. His body fluid has allowed me to finally get rid of my demon identity. Now, the power of both you and I have be that transparent power At this point, Lea did not respond to E. This was because she was already engrossed in listening. As a result, Vontels voice suddenly appeared in their minds. The two of you, you should be rted to Davis, right? By the way, Davis is the master that youre talking about. This made Es words stop abruptly, and it also made Lea look forward to it. When E heard Vontels voice, she immediately stopped talking, and at the same time, she kept quiet. E felt that in front of an ancient angel of Vontels level, she had no right to speak. Hence, Lea was the first to answer. Thats right. We are the masters family. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Lea, and her name is E. After hearing Leas answer, Vontel immediately asked, Lea, E, I need you to recall all your memories of Davis. In return, I can satisfy some of your reasonable needs. After hearing Vontels words, Lea immediately said excitedly, Yes! Yes! Lord Vontel, do you have any news of my master Davis? I miss him very much and am very worried about his safety. Vontel did not expect Leas reaction to be so intense. It seemed that this was another woman whose heart had been stolen by Davis. Vontel thought for a moment and replied indifferently, Davis and Lilia are currently in the ancient mythical battlefield. However, I am not sure of their current condition. Hearing Vontels words, Lea felt a little depressed. That was not what she wanted to hear. However, Vontels words made Lea excited again. However, I can tell you that the mark I left in Davis body tells me that Davis is in a very good condition. You dont have to worry about his safety. Although I dont have any news about Davis, I do know some things about him and other women. I believe that you must be very interested in this. Sure enough, after Vontel said this, Lea immediately replied, Sure. Id be happy to. Vontel let out a heartyugh in Leas mind. Thatugh made Lea feel veryfortable. It made Lea feel that Vontel waspletely unguarded against her. That was the feeling of being trusted. Vontels offer was exactly what Lea needed. After Vontel let out augh, he immediately gave instructions to E and Lea. Now, in your minds, recall everything you have to do with Davis. After hearing Vontels words, Lea and E immediately recalled the image of Davis in their minds. Then, Vontels spell worked. Various images rted to Davis appeared in Lea and Es minds. Vontel was pleasantly surprised to see the half-demon, half-angel form of Davis. That form made Vontel be infatuated with it at first nce. This was because when Vontel saw the half-angel, half-demon form of Davis, she immediately thought of the image in Raphaels mind. The ancient angel that looked exactly like Davis had killed all the monsters around him. Davis figure and cold temperament was very simr to the temperament of the ancient angel that Raphael had seen in Vontels memories. When Vontel saw Davis in his unconcealed state, she felt intoxicated. Vontel was convinced of Davis identity. It was clearly the mysterious man who had saved her life. Chapter 323 - Lord Vontel Had Killed Herself?

Chapter 323: Lord Vontel Had Killed Herself?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was especially so after Vontel had experienced the power of Davis body up close, she was even more certain of this. Davis was the person she was looking for. Vontel watched very carefully, afraid to miss any images that Lea and E recalled. When Vontel saw that Davis had rescued Lea, she was surprised to see him epting the sacrifice. Vontel fell into deep thought. Davis identity became even more mysterious. Vontel had thought that Davis past life might have been a special ancient angel who had hidden his identity. However, when she saw that Davis had epted the sacrifice,?Vontel was very puzzled. How could Davis ept such an evil ceremony? It seemed that Davis expression at the time was surprised and happy? Vontel could not figure it out and did not spend more time thinking about it. There was no more information from Lea and E. Hence, Vontel was ready to fulfil her promise to give Lea her reward and went to find other people. However At this time, Lea and Es souls suddenly changed and the changes in Lea and E shocked Vontel. First, Lea and Es souls directly merged with the blood from Davis body. E and Lea did not remodel their bodies, so they could absorb Davis blood! This was a major discovery for Vontel! Obviously, in that case, the absorption of Davis blood would be even more thorough. Then, the demon contract in both of their bodies also changed. The contract was originally a pitch-ck color. In Vontels perception, the pitch-ck color in Lea and Es souls was very conspicuous. Vontel had no idea what that contract had be. However, Vontel knew that E and Leas rtionship with Davis had be closer. Unlike those whose bodies had fused with Davis blood, Lea and E had fused directly with Davis blood in their souls. Hence, theirs was a direct extension of Davis power. Therefore, E and Lea got more benefits. This was because they got a part of the power hidden in Davis blood. E and Lea, who were weak in both realms, could how could they merge with Davis blood in soul form? Vontel could not help but think. First of all, it must be because Lea and E had powerful souls as human beings. That was the talent of the human race. However, Vontel believed that her soul was far stronger than Lea and Es. In millions of years of practice, Vontel had already done everything she could to improve her own strength. Just when everyone thought that she, the judgement angel, was dead, Vontel had quietly raised her own strength to a level that almost everyone looked up to. Her soul was stronger than Lea and Es, but her soul had not changed. Hence, Vontel thought that there must be some other reason for the change in E and Lea. Vontel recalled the images she had seen of E and Lea. Soon, she was able to locate the image of Davis epting the sacrifice. It seemed that at that time, the demon contract deep in the souls of Lea and E had changed. Vontel naturally thought of a possibility that surprised even herself which was to be Davis servant. It could be in any way, as long as there was a spiritual connection with Davis. When Vontel thought of this possibility, she could not help but hesitate. As an ancient angel, was it appropriate for her to choose to be Davis servant before Davis identity was clear? Vontel understood that her current realm was far higher than Davis, who was still in the ancient battlefield of gods and demons. Hence, if she became Davis servant, not only would she not receive any substantial benefits, but she would even have to give Davis some power. However, what happened next in the souls of Lea and E changed Vontels mind. Vontel saw Lea and Es souls bepletely formless and immaterial, and he felt a new kind of power flowing into Lea and Es souls. That power could well protect their souls and add to their souls. This discovery made Vontel, who was still hesitating, decide immediately to be Davis servant. Vontels idea was simple. If there was a possibility of bing stronger, she would seize it. Vontel was very interested in the power of the soul. This was because Vontel had lived for millions of years, so it made her understand that the power of the body was limited. For example, the body could be rebuilt now and the power after rebuilding the body had almost nothing to do with the original body. The source of the power still came from her own soul. For millions of years, Vontel relied on her soul, which had been refined to be very powerful. This ensured that her power was not lost and was refined. Now that she saw the possibility of strengthening her soul, Vontel decided to seize the opportunity without thinking. So Vontel projected the images that she had collected in the minds of Raphael and the others directly into the minds of Lea and E, as a reward for their cooperation in recalling Davis. Then, Vontels consciousness escaped from the minds of Lea and E. At this time, Vontels body was being reconstructed and Raphael and Sarafini were cooperating with Vontel. However, Vontel said to Raphael and Sarafini,?Now stop what you are doing. Hearing Vontels instructions,?Raphael and Sarafini immediately stopped their spells. Vontels movements were very fast. Her body, which had just formed an outline, suddenly disintegrated into powder. She even returned to the form of a spirit body. This surprised Raphael and Sarafini. What on earth had happened to make Lord Vontel kill himself? However, they were not surprised for long. Sarafini was the first to discover that Vontel had only turned into a spirit body. When Sarafini noticed this, she immediately whispered in Raphaels ear,?Dont be surprised. Lord Vontel is not in danger. After hearing Sarafinis words, Raphael finally felt at ease. In the process of bickering with Sarafini and cooperating with Vontel to rebuild he body, he and Sarafini had be good friends who talked about everything. Raphael soon believed her. Chapter 324 - No One Had Made the Same Choices As Me

Chapter 324: No One Had Made the Same Choices As Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Then, the two of them quietly stayed where they were, waiting for Vontels follow-up instructions. After Vontel transformed into her soul form, she immediately began to prepare to establish a master-servant rtionship with Davis. When she first met Davis, she had injected an ancient angel power into Davis body in order to use it tomunicate with Davis at a critical moment. Now, Vontel nned to use the ancient angel power to establish a master-servant rtionship with Davis. In the unique way of an ancient angel, that method was more advanced than the soul contract used by Lilia and Beelzebub. It could be called a soul connection. Vontel intended to use that soul connection topletely connect her soul to Davis soul. By using that method, Vontel could make Davis her master. It was called a master-servant ritual, but it was not really the same. This was because there had never been such a name between the ancient angels. It was just the difference between the souls that allowed Davis soul to dominate, and Vontels soul to subservient. The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. Afterpleting the master-recognizing ritual,?Vontel mocked herself in her heart. She, an ancient angel, had to use this method in order to increase her soul power. However, just as Vontel wasughing at herself in her heart A voice came from the depths of Vontels soul. It was Davis systems voice. Suitable vessel detected. Before Vontel could react, Vontel heard a series of rapid notifications. Connecting now. Connection progress: 1% . Connection progress: 50%. Connection progress: 100%. After thest upgrading sound rang out,?Vontels soul gained a lot of knowledge. That knowledge surprised Vontel greatly. This was because those were things that Vontel had never seen or heard of before. Immediately after, Vontel felt that there were many more things in her soul. From that moment on, Vontel felt as if her soul did not belong to her. However, Vontel could still sense that her soul was still under her control. It was just possible that one day she would be driven by some powerful force. Not long after Vontel heard that strange electronic sound, she was pleasantly surprised to find that the stored Davis blood and her soul quickly fused together. However, after Vontels soul fused with Davis blood, she gained more memories. Those were fragments of Davis previous life. Those memories were almost useless to Vontel. Vontel did not care. She was interested in the bloodline power from Davis bloodline. At this moment, Vontel finally understood why the blood in Davis body was so magical power. It was all because of Davis bloodline. It was because Davis bloodline was special. His bloodline actually had the ability to absorb all kinds of power. Under normal circumstances, different kinds of power could not coexist in the body at all. Instead, there would be a huge repulsion. However, Davis bloodline could amodate so many kinds of power. It was just like the creator. Not only that but?Vontel also found that the transparent power was actually Davis bloodline power. However, that transparent power was nothingpared to the real bloodline power in Davis blood. That transparent power was at most a diluted version of Davis bloodline power. There was still a big gap between it and Davis real power. After obtaining that transparent power, Vontel did not sessfully break through to the seraph level. Now, when Vontel fused her soul with Davis blood, she also did not obtain Davis real bloodline power. However, Vontels soul was strengthened. Moreover, it was different from the strengthened souls of Lea and E. Vontels soul was strengthened by a tremendous amount, to a degree that could be described as metamorphosis. Now, Vontel was confident that, at the same level, her soul would not suffer any major damage even if it was struck by a soul attack spell aimed at her soul. In other words, her soul was stronger than the protective shield of some high-level soul protection spells. However, this was not the most surprising to Vontel. What surprised Vontel the most was that her and Davis souls had almost be one. This was because now, Vontel could feel the emotions that Davis had felt. For Vontel, who had been deeply influenced by Davis, this was more exciting than the power of Tyr. This was due to the fact that Vontel had absorbed most of Davis blood. She was also influenced the most by Davis. Now, almost everything she thought about was rted to Davis. The connection between the soul and Davis was almost the most exciting thing for Vontel. For her, getting information about Davis not only had great significance for herself, but also had a great effect on improving her own strength. Just as Vontel was extremely excited Anguid voice suddenly appeared in Vontels consciousness. Ah, I didnt expect you to make the same choice as me. Vontel was shocked. She immediately asked in the direction where the voice came from,?Who are you? What did you mean by what you said just now? When she asked this question?Vontel had already made a guess. The owner of that voice might be the person who had left the puppet mark in Beelzebubs body. Moreover, Vontel immediately understood the situation of that person. The owner of that voice was the same as her, and in some form, had be Davis servant. Therefore, Vontel quickly calmed down. Therefore, after asking the question, Vontel did not say anything more. Thezy voice quickly responded. This time, her voice changed from azy voice to a sexy and enchanting voice. When she switched, it was very smooth, and there was no feeling of obstruction at all. Before asking someones name, you seem to need to introduce yourself, right? Thats more polite. The owner of that voice was the Ant Queen. She had noticed it when she sensed that someone elses soul was connected to Davis. After realizing that Vontel did not have any ill intentions, she immediately started to send a friendly greeting to Vontel. When Vontel heard one of the answers from that voice, she realized that she had lost herposure. Hence, she began her self-introduction very politely. I am Vontel, an ancient angel. I chose to be connected with Davis soul because I love Davis deeply, and also to be stronger. Self-introduction is over. Its your turn. However, Vontel did not hear an answer. Instead, sheughed mockingly. I didnt say that I would introduce myself to you after you introduced yourself. When Vontel heard this, she almost lost control. After hearing that voice, Vontel felt that the owner of that voice did not have any malicious intent. However, she felt that the person seemed to be mentally abnormal, as if she had been strongly stimted. Chapter 325 - Annie: It’s No Fun If You Can’t Take a Joke

Chapter 325: Annie: Its No Fun If You Cant Take a Joke

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Ant Queen only lightly joked with Vontel. However, Vontel was silent. She did not expect the owner of the voice to have such an unpredictable personality. She talked to the person respectfully, but she did not expect her to make fun of her! She was too insincere. That was why Vontel chose to remain silent. However, Vontel did not stay silent for long before she heard a new reply. Sigh, it was just a joke. You actually stopped talking. Its really boring for you not being able to take a joke. When Vontel heard this, he could not help but say, You were clearly the one who said something polite first. In the end, I already said my name, but you still havent said your name. Do you think youre polite? There was a hint of anger in Vontels tone. The Ant Queen on the other side also quickly replied, Alright, alright. My name is Annie. You can just call me Annie. Your tone is so fierce that you almost scared me to death. When Vontel heard that voice call herself Annie, he felt that it was very novel. After thinking for a moment, Vontel mocked, Why do I feel that your name... is a little sloppy? Ive never heard of such a name. It feels like a name that was immediately given after it came to mind. After Annie heard Vontels words, she immediately replied, Thats right, its a name that was just given. Previously, everyone called me queen, but I didnt have a name. I just happened to see the name Annie, and I liked it, so I used it. Let me tell you, Annie is the name of Davis world. I like this name very much. After hearing Annies words, Vontel only noted the words, Davis world. As for other words, Vontel selectively ignored them. Annie, what do you mean by Davis world? If its convenient, please tell me what Davis world is. I want to know those things. However, Vontel did not hear Annies reply. She only heard a yawn from the depths of her consciousness. Then, Vontel heard Annies faint reply. It seems that you are not qualified to know now. If you want to know,e to the ancient mythical battlefield. Bring the people you have prepared. Youll understand when youe. After Annie said this, she did not continue speaking and fell into a long silence. What do you mean? Annie! Annie? Vontel called out a few times but did not hear Annies answer. This made Vontel very puzzled. She felt that Annies personality was really strange. When she was talkative, she would not stop talking, but every time she talked about the key issues, she would hesitate. She even had the suspicion of teasing herself. This made Vontel very mad. If it was not because the owner of the voice was on the same level as Vontel, Vontel would have even been dragged out by the owner of the voice and being scolded. However, Vontel found that the owner of the voice was very friendly to her and did not have any ill intentions. At least it seemed that way. However, Vontel could not help but scold her. Annie, you are such a bad woman! Not only did you not answer my question, but you even made fun of me... youre not human! What Vontel did not expect was that after she cursed, Annies voice immediately appeared. It was very abrupt. It turned out that Annie was still listening to Vontels words. Its not good to speak ill of others behind their backs. I was just resting for a while, and you secretly cursed at me. Who is the bad woman? Moreover, Im not a human. Im from another race, which is also the monster that youre talking about. I wont be angry if you dont scold me to the point. After hearing Annies words, Vontel was furious. Vontel only scolded Annie secretly. She did not expect her to eavesdrop on her. She even scolded her back without leaving a trace. Outrageous! Annies words were like magic, which instantly ignited Vontels emotions. Vontel was so angry that she could not speak. She did not know why she had be like this. Although her personality had changed a lot after rebuilding her body many times, overall, Vontels personality was still the calm andposed type. It was not so easy to break through her defenses with just a few words. It should be caused by other reasons. Vontel guessed that it might be because she had be a soul, so she could not control her emotions now. After understanding this fact, Vontel did not think too much about it and immediately scolded her back, Annie, you have such a mean mouth. You must have very few friends, right? Annie did not get angry when she heard Vontels sarcastic voice. Instead, she started to talk to herself. Friends? What are friends? People who y together to relieve boredom? Then I have quite a lot of friends. A lot of people can y with me on mymand. Im not like you, Vontel. Im not in the basement of the library all day. I dont have a gender. Im like a walking dead. I dont have anyone to y with. Annie was even a little pleased with herself when she said thest sentence. There was a lot of sarcasm in her words. Not only that but after she said that, she immediately began to mock Vontel again. Vontel, I am very different from you. I was forced to submit to Davis, and you chose to submit to Davis voluntarily. You and I are both considered Davis servants. However, before submitting to Davis, I at least resisted and you didnt even resist. This is the huge difference between you and I. The most important thing is, everything you did for Davis, he doesnt know. Your soul and his is only a one-way connection. The current Davis doesnt know that you think he is the master. Hahahaha... Toward the end, Annieughed out loud. After Annie said so much, Vontel could hear the hidden meaning in Annies words. It seemed that Annie had also fallen in love with Davis. Annie was just showing off to him that her poprity was higher and Vontel was also showing off to Annie. She had done so much for Davis, but Davis did not respond at all. After listening to Annies words, she felt very wronged and almost cried in her mind. Ever since Vontel became a woman, Davis had be the most important person in her mind. For Vontel now, sometimes it was even more important than improving her strength. It was the first time in millions of years that Vontel felt what it was like to love someone. Hence, Annies aggressive words almost destroyed Vontels heart, which was as strong as a steel fortress. Chapter 326 - Annie, You Don’t Have Any Friends, Do You?

Chapter 326: Annie, You Dont Have Any Friends, Do You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, Vontel noticed Annies intention. Annie wanted to use seemingly casual words to get herself out of the battle for Davis. After seeing through this, Vontel quickly exited her dejected state. Then, she immediately retaliated mercilessly to Annie. The friend Im talking about isnt the kind of ymate youre talking about. When ites to people with our level of strength, its naturally too easy to want ymates. You can achieve your goal by threatening and coercing them. The friend Im talking about is the kind of friend that can be confided in. Annie, your words are so harsh and mean. You definitely dont have any friends that can be confided in, right? I guess many people who could have been friends with you would have stayed away because of your sharp tongue. Thats why you dont have any friends right now. Davis definitely doesnt treat you very well. Youre angry, so you came to me to vent. Annie, in my opinion, youre as ridiculous as a mentally deranged patient. Before youugh at me, you dont know that Ive already met Davis and I know Davis far better than you. In this aspect, you cantpare to me no matter what. What was Davis like when he was young? He had a few women he had good rtionships with, and he had intimate contact with all of them. You dont know what he wanted. You can only make guesses out of thin air. When she said this, Vontels tone was very indifferent. In the end, Vontels tone suddenly became as harsh as Annies before. Annie, you are just an outsider. What right do you have to mock me? After Vontel said this, Annie also fell into silence because of Vontels words. Vontels words made Annie think. She really did not know Davis as well as Vontel and that was the reason why Annie wanted to talk to Vontel. Originally, she wanted to have a peaceful and friendly conversation with Vontel. However, after only a few words, the development of things was very different from what she imagined. Not only did she and Vontel not have a friendly conversation, but they became jealous because of Davis. Annie did not know the specific reason. In short, when she talked about Davis, she could not control her emotions. It was not until Vontels tit for tat that Annie was startled awake. She had been influenced to this extent by Davis! No, she could not be influenced by Davis anymore. Therefore, Annie put aside the topic of Davis and said to Vontel, Im sorry, Vontel, my words were a little intense. You and I have been too deeply influenced by Davis. You and I actually dont have to criticize each other like this. Theres something I have to tell you no matter what. Hearing Annies sudden change in tone, Vontel was stunned for a moment. What did Annie mean? She and I have been too deeply influenced by Davis? Could it be that those words were only said because of Davis influence? Vontel instantly thought about it. At first, she thought that her fluctuating emotions were stimted by Annie. However, when she thought about it carefully, it did not seem to be the case at all. Vontel thought that even when she was extremely angry, she would not say such harsh words like Annie. However, when she argued with Annie just now, she said those words very easily. She did not feel that anything was wrong at all. After thinking about it, she felt a little creeped out. She actually did not realize that she was affected and the power that affected her was invisible and intangible. Invisible and untouchable. It was as if there was a pair of invisible hands controlling everything from behind. After thinking this through, Vontel sorted out his emotions and immediately replied, What do you want to tell me? Vontels tone was a little urgent because she could hear the solemnity in Annies words. Annie clearly had something important to tell her, so Vontel did not say any nonsense and directly went straight to the point. She waited for Annies reply. After Annie heard Vontels words, she immediately said, Because that is rted to the world that you originally existed in. I guess you should be able to feel that the ancient mythical battlefield is fusing with the world that you are in. I dont know the exact reason. Regardless of whether you want to stop everything or push for the fusion of the two worlds, you have to enter the ancient mythical battlefield as soon as possible. Find Davis, find me. There are some things I need to discuss with you. As I said, after you find me, you will understand everything. After hearing Annies words, Vontel said in puzzlement, I know about the world fusion that you mentioned. I feel that you dont want the world to fuse. However, my thoughts are different from yours. Regardless of whether the world is fused or not, as long as I am with Davis, what does the world fusion have to do with me? Annie, dont worry, Ill definitely go look for Davis and see what you are. See what I am? How interesting. Youll definitely be surprised when you see me. Hahahaha... Annie finally let out a heartyugh. Theughter gradually weakened. Meanwhile, Vontel felt that Annies consciousness was leaving. In the end, Vontel could not hear Annie at all. The conversation with Annie was very short. Vontel also learned a lot. After knowing that Annie had be Davis ve like her, Vontel felt rxed. With the same level of fight as her, Davis life was not in danger. The only thing Vontel worried about was that Annie had already captured Davis heart before she met him. That person called Annie had a flirtatious tone. Vontel judged that Annie must be proficient in many ways to seduce Davis. When Vontel thought of this, a strong sense of crisis arose in her heart. She could not waste any more time. She had to head to the ancient mythical battlefield as soon as possible. There was no dy. She then used her consciousness to give orders to Raphael and Sarafini. Raphael, Sarafini, continue to help me reshape the body. Yes! Raphael and Sarafinis replies were very neat. After that, Vontel began to use that power to reshape the body. This was because her soul had already fused with Davis blood. Hence, this time, Vontel did not spend any more time to fuse. Instead, she directly used the Davis bloodline power that was imnted into the depths of her soul to reshape her body. This time, Vontel did not deliberately mold her body into the image of a little girl or a mature big sister. Instead, she chose to mold her body into the image of a young girl. The body was streamlined, making it easier to fight. That kind of body was not meant to please anyone.. It was simply meant to make it easier for her to release her power and build a magic channel. Chapter 327 - Vontel’s New Body

Chapter 327: Vontels New Body

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was because Vontel realized that Davis needed not a pretty-looking vase but a woman who could help him. What Vontel did not know, however, was that her streamlined and even t-chested body was Davis favorite type. As there were no distracting thoughts, Vontels body formed very quickly. With Raphael and Sarafini beside her, the process of Vontels body remodeling was much easier and faster. The process of outlining the body, adding details, and building the power pathway in the body was very coherent. It was smooth and it was done in one go. There was no obstruction at all, as if it was naturally formed. Soon, Vontels body was reconstructed. During the entire process, Raphael and Sarafini did not contribute much. Instead, they benefited greatly from assisting Vontel in the process of reconstructing her body. Raphael felt that he was more familiar with the process of reconstructing his body. Hence, he was inspired, and his healing spells improved as well. Apart from being more familiar with the process of reconstructing his body, he also learned a new way to control the power of space from the spatial power that was emitted from Vontels body. Vontel was not an ancient angel that specialized in the power of space. However, her flexibility in the use of the power of space and her natural skill still inspired her greatly. After rebuilding their bodies, Sarafini and Raphael both reached the level of true seraph. However, when she reached that level, Sarafini found that she did not need to replenish more power, but needed to continue to improve herself in spells and power perception. This was because her power was already strong enough. Now she needed to explore more efficient ways to release her power and reduce the burden on her body. Hence, her body could take on more power. While Raphael and Sarafini were still digesting the windfall of rebuilding Vontels body,?Vontels body hadpleted the final step. The fusion of soul and body. When Vontel opened her eyes, her body had been rebuilt. However, her body was very strange. Although her body was as dazzling as Raphaels and Sarafinis,?Vontels wings seemed to have disappeared. In fact, Vontels wings did not disappear. They were hidden inside Vontels body. This was because Vontel saw Davis as he was in Davis memory. Davis soul was human! This made Vontel instinctively want to imitate the human woman in Davis memory. Hence, she not only hid her wings but even the clothes that her body transformed into were very simr to the clothes of the women that Davis had seen in his previous life. The current Vontel looked crystal clear and very capable. Her body did not look as gorgeous as the new generation of angels but Vontels power was purer. Vontel touched her own skin, eximing in her heart. Was that the power from the Davis bloodline? She felt that her physique had undergone a huge change. The body of an angel was originally very weak, and even the body of an ancient angel was not very strong. However, now, Vontel felt that her body was very strong, almost to the point of being indestructible. In addition, the strength of Vontels soul had also been greatly strengthened. Besides that, the magic power of the angel itself was very powerful. At the moment, Vontel felt that although her realm was still, not moving at all, and stuck at the peak of level 9 true seraph, her actualbat ability had been greatly improved! Vontell looked at her own body with satisfaction. It was time. It was time to resurrect the undead. Hence, Vontel waved her hand. Raphael and Sarafini, who were closing their eyes toprehend, were instantly jolted awake. Then, they saw Vontel, who was in high spirits. Vontel looked extremely beautiful now. Raphael could not help but be fascinated by it. He could not help butpliment her,?As expected of Lord Vontel. He has be so charming after reconstructing his body. Congrattions to Lord Vontel for sessfully reconstructing her body. Beside her, Sarafini felt a chill run down her spine when she heard Raphaels tone. She had not expected Raphael to speak in such a mushy tone. However, she still followed Raphaels tone andplimented him,?I feel that Lord Vontels strength has also increased. Congrattions to Lord Vontel for sessfully reconstructing her body. When she said this, Sarafini was surprised to find that speaking in that tone was quite novel. It was a special experience. It felt as if she was congratting herself for reconstructing her body. Her entire body was floating. Only then did Sarafini understood why so many people liked topliment her. It was a way to directly attack the weaknesses of both sides. Meanwhile, Vontel was already in a good mood. After hearing the words of Raphael and Sarafini, she was even more ted. However, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she calmly said,?Thanks to your help, I was able to reconstruct my body so smoothly. Raphael, Sarafini, now prepare to resurrect the dead angels and dragon warriors. After hearing Vontels words, Raphael and Sarafinis spirits were lifted. They understood that the dead angels and dragon warriors that Vontel mentioned were those angels and dragon warriors that died in the space explosion. Most of them were talented but low-level angels and dragon warriors. They carried the hope of Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race. The big explosion killed those angels and dragon envoys, causing Paradise Ind and the Dragon Race to be in disarray. However, now Vontel said that the dead could be resurrected. This made Raphael and Sarafini very excited. What made them even more excited was that Vontel had said that the dead dragon warriors and angels would be resurrected by their own hands. This made them even more excited. Resurrecting the dead by their own hands. This was something that they had never imagined before. It seemed that only a god could do such an incredible thing. Now, they could personally experience and cast that magical spell. Hence,Raphael said excitedly,?Lord Vontel, do you need us to do anything else? Please instruct us, Lord Vontel! Previously, when Sarafini saw the faint smile on Vontels face after hearing thepliment, she knew that Vontel was very impressed by Raphaels trick. Hence, she also imitated Raphaels words and said,?I will do my best to cooperate with Lord Vontel! Deep down, Raphael and Sarafinis spirits were very low. This was because they knew that the gap between them and Vontel was very big. Chapter 328 - Raphael, I Can Answer Your Questions!

Chapter 328: Raphael, I Can Answer Your Questions!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What Vontel did for Paradise Ind and the dragons was worth it. Vontel first saved many angel and dragon warriors in the space explosion that the demon had nned. Then, he helped all the angel and dragon warriors on Paradise Ind to increase their strength. Then, Vontel led everyone to attack the demon world and killed the demon who caused the space explosion. Now, Vontel even wanted to resurrect the dead. Raphael and Sarafini understood that Vontels goal was to go to the ancient mythical battlefield to save Davis and Lilia. Otherwise, Vontel would not have bothered to help them increase their strength. This seemingly selfless spirit impressed Raphael and Sarafini. This was the real reason why Raphael, especially Sarafini, was willing to lower herself to speak to Vontel. Otherwise, they would not have spoken to Vontel like that. When Vontel heard Raphael and Sarafinis words, she understood what Raphael and Sarafini were thinking. Hence, she could not help but sneer in her heart. Raphael and Sarafini did not know her real purpose at all. Vontel only wanted to borrow the power fluctuations caused by everyone when they advanced to the next level. It was not as selfless as it seemed on the surface. Hence, Vontel said faintly,?Theres no need for you to do anything extra. You just need to use the spell that I taught you to rebuild your bodies well, and do your best to cast that spell on the soul that I summoned. As soon as Vontel finished speaking, Raphael and Sarafini both nodded heavily. At this moment, there was no need to say anything else. After Vontel saw Raphael and Sarafinis reaction, she did not waste any more words. Instead, she directly extended both of her hands toward the soul light cluster in the sky. After Vontel extended both of her hands the soul light cluster in the sky immediately flew toward Vontel at an extremely fast speed. Vontel smiled at the soul light clusters. The souls were in excellent condition. Most of the souls were intact. Only a small number of the souls of the angels and dragon warriors needed some simple repairs. When the soul light cluster approached her, Vontel extended a finger and casted an invisible spell. Then, the soul light cluster was divided into two parts by Vontel. One part of the soul light cluster shone with a faint blue light. It was very eye-catching and veryrge. The other part of the soul light cluster was very dim. There was almost no light. However, because of Vontels spell the sky remained dark and the smaller soul light cluster could be seen by Raphael and Sarafini. As the two soul lights approached Vontel, they continued to condense and shrink. In the end, they actually shrank into two balls of light the size of an egg. Vontel felt the two balls of light, and she felt her heart surge. After Vontel fused with Davis blood, his perception of soul power had greatly increased. When the light ball became the size of an egg, Vontel could now feel the state of every soul in the light ball. The souls were all in good condition. After Vontel connected to Davis system, she did not gain any substantial improvements. However, Davis system gave Vontel a lot of practical knowledge. Vontel learned a way to efficiently repair souls. At this moment, holding two soul light clusters, Vontel was even a little nervous. Ever since she met Davis, Vontel had seen a lot of new things and when facing the unknown, Vontel was no different from an ordinary person. She would also be nervous and hesitate. It was just that she recovered much faster. In an instant, Vontel adjusted her state of mind and calmed down. She released the soul power in her body toward the small soul light cluster and used her soul power to distinguish those two. Due to the improvement of Vontels soul power and her ability to control soul power,?the process of separating many souls that would have taken a long time waspleted by Vontel in an instant. Thus, many souls appeared around Vontel, up to thousands of souls. They all had different forms, and they were all souls that had died in that terrifying spatial explosion. Some souls had lost their arms, some had lost their heads, some had their wings broken, and some had no human form at all. Among them, the souls of the angels were in the form of angels, while the souls of the dragons were in the form of smaller dragons. After those souls appeared, the sky became even darker due to Vontel deliberately increasing the power of his spells. It was so dark that it was almost impossible to see ones fingers, which made those souls even more obvious. Those souls were divided into two parts by Vontel. They gathered around Raphael and Sarafini like fireflies. The souls around Raphael were all in the form of angels, and there were more of them. As for those around Sarafini, they were all souls in the form of dragons, and there were fewer of them. After doing all this, Vontel said to Raphael and Sarafini,?Raphael, Sarafini, now you have to cast that body-remodeling spell on these damaged souls to help those poor souls return to normal. However, Raphael waspletely confused. Lord Vontel, isnt that spell a body-remodeling spell? Could it also be used on souls? After hearing Raphaels words, Vontel did not answer. Instead, he looked at Raphael with a half-smile and gave Sarafini a strange look. After Sarafini saw Vontels gaze, she said to Raphael,?Raphael, are you confused? If Lord Vontel asks us to do something, we will do it. Are you questioning Lord Vontel? After Sarafini finished speaking, Raphael wanted to say something, but he hesitated. This was because Raphael felt that what Sarafini said made sense. However, he was still very confused. Raphael had a habit. He would never cast spells with unclear effects. This was because when healing the injured, casting unknown spells was equivalent to testing new spells on the injured. In Raphaels eyes, that was a very irresponsible and dangerous act. Raphael was very disgusted by that kind of behavior. Thus, Raphael still replied,?But, I think However, Raphael did not finish his sentence. Sarafini immediately interrupted Raphael when she saw the impatient look in Vontels eyes. Raphael, I think I can answer the question you asked. Chapter 329 - Repairing a Broken Soul

Chapter 329: Repairing a Broken Soul

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sarafinis words caught Raphaels attention. Not only did it catch Raphaels attention, but it also caught Vontels attention. When I was learning that spell, I discovered that the spell not only had the effect of reshaping the body, but also had other unknown effects. This was because I discovered that the spell had some kind of spatial power. That spatial power would appear from time to time and participate in the spell. Therefore, I had long guessed that this spell had other effects. After Lord Vontel said it, I suddenly realized that the other effect was to repair the damaged soul. I also understood Lord Vontels good intentions. When Vontel created a big explosion, he transformed all the living angels and dragon warriors into souls that were simr to the dead. It seemed to have no purpose, but in reality, it wasnt. All of Lord Vontels preparations were for this moment. Lord Vontel first increased the strength of all the angels and dragon warriors. That way, when the big explosion happened, everyone would be strong enough to not be blown into pieces. At this time, when the souls of the living gathered together, they would collectively and unconsciously release their soul power. This kind of soul power has the aura of life and can eliminate the aura of death that the dead have attached to the souls of the dead. Moreover, there is also the soul power that is released from our bodies. Before this, I was curious about the use of the space power. Now I understand that it is used to transfer the soul power that is released. and the soul power is used to repair these damaged souls. Now, I finally understand why Lord Vontel specially summoned Lucifer and the other 30,000 angels to Paradise Ind. It is to make the soul power more concentrated so that the resurrection of the dead can be done without fail. Sarafini was very excited when she said this. After she imagined Vontels n, she admired Vontel even more. Sarafini felt inferior. When Raphael heard Sarafinis exnation, he finally understood and admired Vontel as much as Sarafini. For a moment, Raphael and Sarafini became little fans of Vontel. However, Vontel was confused. She had no such ns. Everything was for Davis and herself! First, to prepare for the rescue of Davis team. Second, to use the power of others to raise her own hopes of breaking through! However, she was misinterpreted by Sarafini. Vontel knew that she had no such noble purpose. However, at first nce, Sarafini had a point. Vontel felt that she had unintentionally nted a willow tree. She did not have the thoughts that Sarafini said. However, in fact, she had helped the dead. Although it did not seem worth mentioning, Vontel felt that she was quite happy to be praised by Sarafini. Hence, Vontel said shamelessly,?Yes, Sarafini is right. Raphael, do you understand now? Raphael replied in fear and trepidation,?Lord Vontel, I was stupid. I couldnt see through Lord Vontels intentions. Im guilty... Dont me yourself. When you reach my level, you will naturally be as outstanding as me. Now, Ill leave the damaged souls to you and Sarafini to repair. Ill be responsible for maintaining the stability of those souls. Vontels expression was very indifferent when he said those words. When Raphael and Sarafini heard Vontels words, they immediately began to repair the damaged souls. What they did was very simple. They simply cast the spell that Vontel had taught them. After casting the spell,?Raphael and Sarafini directly used their experience in reconstructing bodies to reconstruct the bodies of the damaged souls. Those who were missing an arm were given a recement arm, and those who were missing a leg were given a recement leg. With Vontels help, Raphael and Sarafini did not encounter problems on the soul level. Raphael just felt that the process was very monotonous. This was because she dealt with a lot more souls than Sarafini and because there was only one form of the soul, it was very simple to deal with, simply to repair it. This made Raphael feel that he was doing repetitive work and repetitive work could easily be annoying. However, Raphael quickly overcame this mentality. This was because when Raphael was healing the injured on Paradise Ind, she encountered a simr monotonous situation. Before, Raphael had endured it. After all, she was an archangel. She had to maintain her holy image and not let the injured think that she waszy or impatient. However, now, Raphael was mending his damaged soul, so naturally, she overcame that feeling of boredom. Controlling a spell to repair a soul was much more interesting than simply casting a healing spell to heal the injured. Every soul was unique and repairing the damaged parts of the soul required a lot of creativity. To make the damaged souls look harmonious after being repaired was not against the feeling. That required Raphael to use his wisdom to restore the original appearance of the souls as much as possible. This made Raphael feel a sense of aplishment. It was also because of this creativity that Raphael quickly immersed himself in it. Every time he repaired a soul, Raphael felt that his mastery of that spell had increased a lot. Moreover, he found that her soul power had actually increased. It turned out that when repairing damaged souls, it would consume arge amount of Raphaels soul power. While repairing those damaged souls, Raphael found that the surrounding soul power would automatically enter his body and grow his soul. When Raphael looked at Vontel, Vontel gave him a positive look. This made Raphael very happy. Thus, he became even more serious when mending the damaged souls. After those souls were mended, many of the souls regained their spirituality and smiled at Raphael. Raphael mended the souls around him. This was because he was so engrossed in it, he almost forgot the passage of time. As a result, Raphael was able to repair the souls faster and faster. However, Sarafini was caught in a dilemma. At first, she thought that the damaged souls of the dragon warriors were few in number. She thought that they would be able to repair the souls before Raphael and teased him for his slow speed. However, when Sarafini started to repair the souls of the dragon warriors, she realized the problem. Every dragon warrior had two forms. The human form and the dragon form. There were even some dragons like Sarafini who had the form of arge dragon that cast superrge spells. The souls of the dragons had a corresponding number of forms! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!